<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>Harnack’s multi-volume work is considered a monument of liberal Christian
			historiography. For Harnack, applying the methods of historical criticism to the Bible
			signified a return to true Christianity, which had become mired in unnecessary and even
			damaging creeds and dogmas. Seeking out what “actually happened,” for him, was one
			way to strip away all but the foundations of the faith. With the History of Dogma series,
			Harnack sets out on this project, tracing the accumulation of Christianity’s doctrinal
			systems and assumptions, particularly those inherited from Hellenistic thought. As
			Harnack explains, only since the Protestant Reformation have Christians begun to cast
			off this corrupting inheritance, which must be entirely cast off if Christianity is to remain
			credible and relevant to people’s lives. Rather controversially, the historian rejects the
			Gospel of John as authoritative on the basis of its Greek influences.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory />
			<comments>(tr. Neil Buchanan)</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>harnack</authorID>
			<bookID>dogma6</bookID>
			<workID>dogma6</workID>
			<bkgID>history_of_dogma_volume_vi_(harnack)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>History of Dogma - Volume VI</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Adolf Harnack</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Harnack, Adolf (1851-1930)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BT21.H33 V.6</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Doctrinal theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Doctrine and dogma</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History; Theology</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2005-02-20</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/harnack/dogma6.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.06%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">HISTORY OF DOGMA</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.3">DR. ADOLPH HARNACK</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.4">ORDINARY PROF. OF CHURCH HISTORY IN THE UNIVERSITY, AND FELLOW OF THE ROYAL 
ACADEMY OF SCIENCE, BERLIN</h4>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:48pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in" id="i-p0.5">
<p style="font-size:smaller" id="i-p1">TRANSLATED FROM THE THIRD GERMAN<br />
EDITION</p>
</div>
<h4 id="i-p1.2">BY</h4>
<h3 id="i-p1.3">NEIL BUCHANAN</h3>
<h3 id="i-p1.4">VOLUME VI</h3>
</div1>

    <div1 title="Volume VI" progress="0.09%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">

      <div2 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.09%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />
<pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">TRANSLATOR’S NOTE.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">As at several places in this 
volume Latin quotations are largely introduced, so as to form portions of the 
text, these have in many cases been simply reproduced in English. Where the 
meaning is less obvious, and the reader might desire to be made acquainted with 
the original, the Latin has been inserted within brackets.</p>

<pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />
<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />
<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix_1" />
<h2 id="ii.i-p1.1">CONTENTS.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.i-p1.2">PART II.</h3>
<h4 id="ii.i-p1.3">DEVELOPMENT OF ECCLESIASTICAL DOGMA.</h4>
<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="ii.i-p2"><i>BOOK II., Continued.</i></p>

<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="ii.i-p3"><i>Expansion and Remodelling of Dogma into a Doctrine of Sin, 
Grace, and Means of Grace on the basis of the Church</i>.</p>


<table border="0" style="width:100%; font-weight:bold" id="ii.i-p3.1">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p3.2">
<col style="width:10%" id="ii.i-p3.3" />
<col style="width:80%" id="ii.i-p3.4" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="ii.i-p3.5" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p3.6">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:right" id="ii.i-p3.7">Page</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.8">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p3.9">CHAPTER I<note n="1" id="ii.i-p3.10">The two chapters 
which make up this volume answer to Chapters VII. and VIII. of Part II., Book II., in the Original 
German Edition.</note>. — <i>History of Dogma in the Period of Clugny, Anselm, and Bernard</i></td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.11">1-83</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.12">
<td id="ii.i-p3.13"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.14">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.15">1</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.16">
<td rowspan="5" style="text-align:center; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.17">1.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.18">Fresh rise of piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.19">3-15</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.20">
<td id="ii.i-p3.21">Clugny. 
Renunciation of the world and rule over it. Monastic training of the clergy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.22">3</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.23">
<td id="ii.i-p3.24">The Crusades and their consequences for piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.25">8</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.26">
<td id="ii.i-p3.27">The piety of St. Bernard</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.28">10</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.29">
<td id="ii.i-p3.30">Objectionable elements in his Mysticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.31">12</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.32">
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.33">2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.34">Development of Ecclesiastical Law</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.35">16-23</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.36">
<td id="ii.i-p3.37">Development of the papacy into an autocracy. The Papal Decretals</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.38">16</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.39">
<td id="ii.i-p3.40">The new ecclesiastical law more definitely framed. Union of law and Dogma</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.41">19</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.42">
<td id="ii.i-p3.43">Jurisprudence as a dominant force</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.44">21</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.45">
<td rowspan="10" style="text-align:center; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.46">3.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.47">Revival of science</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.48">23-44</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.49">
<td id="ii.i-p3.50">Essence of Scholasticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.51">23</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.52">
<td id="ii.i-p3.53">Scholasticism and Mysticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.54">25</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.55">
<td id="ii.i-p3.56"><pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" />Preparation in history for mediæval science. Its relation to Greek science. The inherited capital</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.57">28</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.58">
<td id="ii.i-p3.59">The Carlovingian Era</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.60">30</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.61">
<td id="ii.i-p3.62">The period of transition</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.63">30</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.64">
<td id="ii.i-p3.65">The Eleventh Century. The prevailing influence of Realism. The question of the Universals. The Dialecticians</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.66">32</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.67">
<td id="ii.i-p3.68">“Aristotelianism”</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.69">36</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.70">
<td id="ii.i-p3.71">The negative and positive significance of the science of Abelard</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.72">37</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.73">
<td id="ii.i-p3.74">Disciples and opponents of Abelard. Reconciliation of Dogma with Aristotle</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.75">42</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.76">
<td rowspan="2" style="text-align:center; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.77">4.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.78">Elaboration of Dogma</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.79">45-83</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.80">
<td id="ii.i-p3.81">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.82">45</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.83">
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii.i-p3.84">a. </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.85">The Berengarian Controversy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.86">46</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.87">
<td rowspan="2" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.88"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.89">Doctrine of Transubstantiation as framed after the Controversy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.90">51</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.91">
<td id="ii.i-p3.92">The importance of the Fourth Lateran Council for the doctrines of the Eucharist, Baptism, and Repentance</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.93">53</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.94">
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii.i-p3.95">b. </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.96">Anselm’s doctrine of Satisfaction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.97">54</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.98">
<td rowspan="4" style="vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.99"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.100">Criticism of this doctrine</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.101">67</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.102">
<td id="ii.i-p3.103">Its limited measure of influence</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.104">78</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.105">
<td id="ii.i-p3.106">Doctrine of the Merit of Christ. Abelard’s doctrine of Reconciliation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.107">79</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.108">
<td id="ii.i-p3.109">Peter Lombard</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.110">81</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.111">
<td colspan="2" id="ii.i-p3.112">CHAPTER II.--History of Dogma in the Period of the Mendicant Monks, till the beginning of the Sixteenth Century</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.113">84-317</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.114">
<td id="ii.i-p3.115"> </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.116">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.117">84</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.118">
<td rowspan="15" style="text-align:center; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.119">1.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.120">On the history of piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.121">85-117</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.122">
<td id="ii.i-p3.123">St. Francis, the Apostolic life, the Franciscan piety (the Waldensians, and the “Poor” of 
Lombardy)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.124">85</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.125">
<td id="ii.i-p3.126">St. Francis and the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.127">91</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.128">
<td id="ii.i-p3.129">The doctrine of poverty, the different tendencies, the Fraticelli and the Spirituales</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.130">94</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.131">
<td id="ii.i-p3.132">Conservative influence of the religious awakening upon Dogma</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.133">96</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.134">
<td id="ii.i-p3.135">Mysticism and the Mendicant Orders</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.136">97</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.137">
<td id="ii.i-p3.138"><pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" />Mysticism as Catholic piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.139">97</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.140">
<td id="ii.i-p3.141">Description of Mysticism, Pantheism, the rise of Individualism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.142">101</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.143">
<td id="ii.i-p3.144">Thomist and Scotist Mysticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.145">105</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.146">
<td id="ii.i-p3.147">Quickened activity in practical life</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.148">108</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.149">
<td id="ii.i-p3.150">The awakening of the laity, free associations, and preachers of repentance</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.151">110</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.152">
<td id="ii.i-p3.153">The stages in the development of piety </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.154">111</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.155">
<td id="ii.i-p3.156">Piety in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries; its opposition to the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.157">113</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.158">
<td id="ii.i-p3.159">Piety, Dogma (unassailed), and the Church; glance forward to the Reformation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.160">116</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.161">
<td id="ii.i-p3.162">Gothic architecture as the style of building corresponding with mediæval piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.163">117</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.164">
<td rowspan="14" style="text-align:center; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.165">2.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.166">On the history of Ecclesiastical Law. The doctrine of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.167">118-149</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.168">
<td id="ii.i-p3.169">The supremacy of the papal system; jurisprudence as a commanding influence</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.170">118</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.171">
<td id="ii.i-p3.172">The leading thoughts in the papal system with regard to the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.173">119</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.174">
<td id="ii.i-p3.175">The doctrine of the Pope; the new forgeries; infallibility</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.176">121</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.177">
<td id="ii.i-p3.178">The Concordats; national churches</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.179">126</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.180">
<td id="ii.i-p3.181">The slight share of theology in fixing the hierarchical conception of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.182">127</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.183">
<td id="ii.i-p3.184">The negotiations with the Greeks; Thomas’s conception of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.185">130</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.186">
<td id="ii.i-p3.187">The opposition to the hierarchical and papal conception of the Church is to be traced to Augustinianism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.188">132</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.189">
<td id="ii.i-p3.190">The conception of the Church held by the opposing parties has a common root with the hierarchical, and differs only in its conclusions</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.191">134</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.192">
<td id="ii.i-p3.193">Hence the ineffectiveness of its criticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.194">136</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.195">
<td id="ii.i-p3.196">The opposition of the Waldensians, Apocalyptists, Franciscans, Imperialists, and Episcopalists</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.197">138</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.198">
<td id="ii.i-p3.199">The conception of the Church held by Wyclif and Huss, and their opposition to the hierarchy</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.200">141</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.201">
<td id="ii.i-p3.202">Criticism of this movement; Dogma, as strictly understood, remains unassailed</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.203">146</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.204">
<td id="ii.i-p3.205"><pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" />Positive significance of the Wyclifite and hierarchical conceptions of the Church</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.206">147</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.207">
<td rowspan="12" style="text-align:center; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.208">3.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.209">3. On the history of ecclesiastical science</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.210">149-173</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.211">
<td id="ii.i-p3.212">The causes of the revival of science at the beginning of the thirteenth century (Arabs, Jews)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.213">150</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.214">
<td id="ii.i-p3.215">The victory of Aristotle and of the Mendicant Orders. “Qualified” Realism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.216">151</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.217">
<td id="ii.i-p3.218">Scholasticism at its zenith, its nature, and relation to the Church and to reason</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.219">153</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.220">
<td id="ii.i-p3.221">The science of St. Thomas</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.222">157</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.223">
<td id="ii.i-p3.224">The “Summa” of St. Thomas</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.225">157</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.226">
<td id="ii.i-p3.227">Transition to Duns Scotus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.228">160</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.229">
<td id="ii.i-p3.230">New stress laid upon reason and authority, Nominalism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.231">161</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.232">
<td id="ii.i-p3.233">Probabilism, Casuistry, and <span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.234">fides implicita</span></td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.235">162</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.236">
<td id="ii.i-p3.237">Elimination of Augustinianism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.238">166</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.239">
<td id="ii.i-p3.240">Augustinian reaction in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. Bradwardine, Wyclif, Huss, Wesel, Wessel</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.241">169</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.242">
<td id="ii.i-p3.243">Decline of Nominalism, the re-discovered Plato, the Renaissance</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.244">170</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.245">
<td rowspan="5" style="text-align:center; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.246">4.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.247">The Moulding of Dogma in Scholasticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.248">174-317</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.249">
<td id="ii.i-p3.250">The pre-suppositions of the thirteenth century Scholasticism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.251">174</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.252">
<td id="ii.i-p3.253">The <span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.254">finis theologiæ</span> (the idea of salvation) and its main elements</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.255">174</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.256">
<td id="ii.i-p3.257">The old <span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.258">articuli fidei</span> and the doctrine of transubstantiation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.259">176</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.260">
<td id="ii.i-p3.261">The threefold task which Scholasticism carried out with regard to Dogma; strained relation with piety</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.262">176</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.263">
<td rowspan="9" style="text-align:right; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.264">a. </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.265">Revision of the traditional <span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.266">articuli fidei</span></td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.267">178</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.268">
<td id="ii.i-p3.269">(1) The doctrine of God</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.270">178</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.271">
<td id="ii.i-p3.272">(2) The doctrine of the Trinity</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.273">182</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.274">
<td id="ii.i-p3.275">(3) The doctrines of creation, preservation, and government</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.276">184</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.277">
<td id="ii.i-p3.278">(4) The doctrine of the person of Christ (of the Holy Ghost)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.279">187</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.280">
<td id="ii.i-p3.281">The doctrine of the work of Christ (satisfaction and merit)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.282">190</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.283">
<td id="ii.i-p3.284">The doctrine of Thomas</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.285">191</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.286">
<td id="ii.i-p3.287">Of Duns Scotus</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.288">196</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.289">
<td id="ii.i-p3.290">Disintegration and reaction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.291">198</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.292">
<td rowspan="30" style="text-align:right; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.293">b. </td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.294">The Scholastic doctrine of the Sacraments</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.295">200</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.296">
<td id="ii.i-p3.297">Significance and principle</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.298">200</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.299">
<td id="ii.i-p3.300"><pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" />Number of the Sacraments</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.301">201</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.302">
<td id="ii.i-p3.303">Definition (Hugo and the Lombard)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.304">204</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.305">
<td id="ii.i-p3.306">Their nature, relation of grace to Sacrament</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.307">206</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.308">
<td id="ii.i-p3.309">Questions in detail</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.310">209</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.311">
<td id="ii.i-p3.312">The Thomist doctrine of the Sacraments</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.313">201</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.314">
<td id="ii.i-p3.315">(The Sacraments in their operation, their character</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.316">210</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.317">
<td id="ii.i-p3.318">Definition, <span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.319">materia, forma</span>, etc.</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.320">212</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.321">
<td id="ii.i-p3.322">Necessity</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.323">213</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.324">
<td id="ii.i-p3.325">Effect</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.326">214</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.327">
<td id="ii.i-p3.328">Cause)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.329">217</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.330">
<td id="ii.i-p3.331">The administrator of the Sacrament (<span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.332">minister sacramenti</span>)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.333">217</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.334">
<td id="ii.i-p3.335">Conditions of saving reception, disposition</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.336">220</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.337">
<td id="ii.i-p3.338">Attritio</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.339">225</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.340">
<td id="ii.i-p3.341">Peculiarities of the Scotist doctrine of the Sacraments</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.342">226</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.343">
<td id="ii.i-p3.344">The Sacraments singly. Baptism</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.345">227</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.346">
<td id="ii.i-p3.347">Confirmation</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.348">230</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.349">
<td id="ii.i-p3.350">The Eucharist</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.351">232</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.352">
<td id="ii.i-p3.353">Sacrament of Penance</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.354">243</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.355">
<td id="ii.i-p3.356">(Sorrow</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.357">248</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.358">
<td id="ii.i-p3.359">Confession</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.360">251</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.361">
<td id="ii.i-p3.362">Absolution</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.363">255</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.364">
<td id="ii.i-p3.365">Satisfaction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.366">257</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.367">
<td id="ii.i-p3.368">Indulgence</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.369">259</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.370">
<td id="ii.i-p3.371">Opposition to indulgences; Wyclif, Huss, Wesel, Wessel)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.372">267</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.373">
<td id="ii.i-p3.374">Extreme unction</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.375">269</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.376">
<td id="ii.i-p3.377">Ordination to the priesthood</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.378">270</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.379">
<td id="ii.i-p3.380">Sacrament of Marriage</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.381">272</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.382">
<td id="ii.i-p3.383">Transition to the doctrine of grace</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.384">275</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.385">
<td rowspan="11" style="text-align:right; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p3.386">c. </td><td id="ii.i-p3.387">Revision of Augustinianism in the direction of the doctrine of merit</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.388">275</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.389">
<td id="ii.i-p3.390">The Lombard on grace, freedom, and merit</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.391">276</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.392">
<td id="ii.i-p3.393">Thomas. Elements of principle in the Scholastic doctrine of grace, the conception of God, grace as participation in the divine nature, merit</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.394">279</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.395">
<td id="ii.i-p3.396">Thomas’s doctrine of grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.397">lumen superadditum naturæ, gratia operans et cooperans, præveniens et subsequens</span>), essence of grace, disposition for grace, 
its effects, forgiveness of sins, love, merits <span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.398">de condigno et de congruo</span></td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.399">281</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.400">
<td id="ii.i-p3.401"><pb n="xiv" id="ii.i-Page_xiv" />Historic estimate of the Thomist doctrine of grace, connection with Augustine (doctrine of predestination) and Aristotle</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.402">295</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.403">
<td id="ii.i-p3.404">Thomas on the primitive state, original righteousness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p3.405">justitia originalis</span>), the Fall, Sin</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.406">297</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.407">
<td id="ii.i-p3.408">Evangelical counsels (consilia evangelica)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.409">298</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.410">
<td id="ii.i-p3.411">The Thomist doctrine of sin and grace faces in two directions</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.412">300</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.413">
<td id="ii.i-p3.414">The later Scotistic Scholasticism: its doctrines of sin and grace</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.415">301</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.416">
<td id="ii.i-p3.417">Its doctrines of justification and merit (Bradwardine’s reaction)</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.418">308</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.419">
<td id="ii.i-p3.420">Supplement: The doctrines of the immaculate conception of Mary, and of her co-operation in the 
work of redemption</td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.421">312</td>
</tr></table>

</div2>

      <div2 title="Part II. Development of Ecclesiastical Dogma." progress="0.99%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.ii.i">

        <div3 title="Chapter I. History of Dogma in the Period of Clugny, Anselm, and Bernard, till the Close of the Twelfth Century." progress="0.99%" id="ii.ii.i" prev="ii.ii" next="ii.ii.i.i">

<pb n="1" id="ii.ii.i-Page_1" />
<h2 id="ii.ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii.i-p0.2">HISTORY OF DOGMA IN THE PERIOD OF CLUGNY, ANSELM, AND BERNARD, TILL THE CLOSE OF THE TWELFTH CENTURY.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii.i-p1.1">A tenaciously</span> maintained tradition 
relates that in the closing years of the tenth century the Christians of the 
West looked forward with fear and trembling to the destruction of the world in 
the year 1000, and that a kind of reformation, expressing itself in the keenest 
activity in all branches of religion, was the consequence of this expectation. 
This representation has long since been proved a legend;<note n="2" id="ii.ii.i-p1.2">The 
eschatological ideas were always strong and vigorous in the Middle Ages, but for 
a time they certainly asserted themselves with special intensity; see Wadstein, 
Die Eschat. Ideengruppe (Antichrist, world-Sabbath, world-end and 
world-judgment) in den Hauptmomenten ihrer christlich-mittelalterlichen 
Gesammtentwickelung, 1896. But Wadstein again thinks that the year moo was 
contemplated with special suspense (p. 16 f.).</note> but there lies at the 
basis of it, as is the case with so many legends, an accurate historic 
observation. From the end of the tenth century<note n="3" id="ii.ii.i-p1.3">On the tenth century, see 
Reuter, l.c. I., p. 67 ff.</note> we really discern the beginnings of a powerful 
rise of religious and ecclesiastical life. This revival grew in strength, 
suffering from no reaction of any consequence, till the beginning of the 
thirteenth century. During this period it released, and took command of all the 
forces of mediæval manhood. All institutions of the past, and all the new 
elements of culture that had been added were subjected to its influence, and 
even the most hostile powers were ultimately <pb n="2" id="ii.ii.i-Page_2" />made to yield it service 
and support. In the thirteenth century the supremacy of the Church and the 
system of the mediæval view of the world appear in perfected form.<note n="4" id="ii.ii.i-p1.4">See v. 
Eicken, Gesch. und System der mittelalterlichen Weltanschauung, 1887.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p2"><i>This perfecting is the 
conclusion, not only of Mediæval Church history, but also of that historical 
development of Christianity, the beginnings of which lie as far back as the 
history of the primitive Church</i>. Certainly, if Christianity is regarded only 
as doctrine, the Middle Ages appear almost as a supplement to the history of the 
ancient Church; but if it is regarded as <i>life</i>, our judgment must be that 
it was only in the Western Church of the Middle Ages that the Christianity of 
the early Church came to its completion. In ancient times the Church was 
confronted with restrictions in the motives, standards, and ideas of ancient 
life. These restrictions it was never able to break through, and so it continued 
to be with the Church of the Eastern Empire: Monachism stood <i>alongside</i> 
the Church; the Church of the world was the old world itself with Christian 
manners. It was otherwise in the West. Here the Church was able to apply much 
more effectively its peculiar standards of monastic asceticism and domination of 
this world by the world beyond,<note n="5" id="ii.ii.i-p2.1">From this there resulted a new kind of dominion 
over the world, which certainly became very like the old, for there is only one 
way of exercising dominion.</note> because it had not to subdue an ancient 
civilisation, but met with its restrictions simply in the most elementary forces 
of human life, in the desire to live, hunger, love and cupidity. It was thus 
able to propagate here through all circles, from the highest to the lowest, a 
view of the world which would inevitably have driven all into the cloisters, had 
not these elementary forces been stronger than even the fear of hell.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i-p3">It is not the task of the History 
of Dogma to show how the mediæval view of the world was fully constructed and 
applied from the end of the tenth (for here the beginnings lie) till the 
thirteenth century. <i>Substantially</i> not much that is new would be 
discovered, for it is still the old well-known body of thought; what is new is 
merely the application of the material to all provinces of life, the 
comprehensive control in the hands of the Pope, and the gradual progressive 
development in its prior <pb n="3" id="ii.ii.i-Page_3" />stages of religious individualism. But before 
we describe the changes, partly really, and partly apparently slight, which 
dogma underwent down to the time of the Mendicant Orders, it is necessary to 
indicate in a few lines the conditions under which these changes came about. We 
must direct our attention to the fresh rise of <i>piety</i>, to the development 
of <i>ecclesiastical law</i>, and to the beginnings of mediæval <i>science</i>.</p>

          <div4 title="1. The Fresh Rise of Piety." progress="1.50%" id="ii.ii.i.i" prev="ii.ii.i" next="ii.ii.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.i-p1">1. <i>The Fresh Rise of Piety</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p2">The Monastery of Clugny, founded 
in the tenth century, became the centre of the great reform which the Church in 
the West passed through in the eleventh century.<note n="6" id="ii.ii.i.i-p2.1">The following partly 
corresponds with my Lecture on Monachism (3rd ed. 1886, p. 43 ff.). Two sources 
appear in the tenth century from which the religious awakening proceeded, the 
Monastery of Clugny, and the Saxon dynasty. We cannot attach too much importance 
to the influence of Matilda (cf. in general the Essay by Lamprecht, Das deutsche 
Geistesleben unter den Ottonen in the deutsche Zeitschrift f. 
Geschichtswissensch. Vol. VII., part 1, p. i. ff.). It extended to Henry II., 
and even, indeed, to the third Henry; v. Nitzsch, Gesch. des deutschen Volkes 
I., p. 318 f. For the history of the world the ecclesiastical sympathies of the 
dynasty, and the spirit of ascetic piety that emanated from the saintly devotee 
in the Quedlinburg Convent were of as great importance as the reformed monachism 
of Clugny. The history of mediæval Germanic piety may be said to have begun with 
Matilda. Charlemagne is still in many respects a Christian of the type of 
Constantius and Theodosius.</note> Instituted by monks, it was at first supported 
against the secularised monachism, priesthood (Episcopate),<note n="7" id="ii.ii.i.i-p2.2">From Hauck 
(K.-Gesch. Deutschlands III., p. 342 ff.) and the work of Sackur, Die 
Cluniacenser in ihrer Kirchl. und allgemeingesch. Wirksamkeit bis zur Mitte des 
11. Jahrh. (2 vols., 1892-1894) we learn that the reform of Clugny had for 
centuries to contend with the same difficulties against the secularised Church 
and the secularised, but also more independent monachism (see also Hauck, “Zur 
Erklärung von Ekkeh. Cas. s. Galli “ c. 87 in the Festschrift f. Luthardt, p. 
107 ff.) as had the old monachism formerly on its introduction about 400 into 
Gaul and Spain (and as had the Minorites at a later time). It is instructive to 
notice the attitude of the laity in connection with these three great reforms of 
the Church. Towards the first they were substantially indifferent, in the second 
they took a share from the outset (against the secularised clergy), the third 
(the Minorite) was simply carried out by them.</note> and papacy by pious and prudent 
princes and bishops, above all, by the Emperor, the representative of God on 
earth, until the great Hildebrand laid hold of it, and, as Cardinal and 
successor of Peter, set it in 

<pb n="4" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_4" />opposition to the princes, the secularised clergy, and the Emperor. What the West obtained in it 
was a monastic reform of the Church, that rested on the idea of a view of the 
world that made everything alike, and that consequently favoured the universal 
supremacy of Rome over the Church. What were the aims of this new movement which 
took hold of the entire Church in the second half of the eleventh century? In 
the first instance, and chiefly, the restoration <i>in the monasteries 
themselves</i> of the “old” discipline, of the true abnegation of the world, and 
piety; but then, also, first, <i>the monastic training of the whole secular 
clergy</i>, second, <i>the supremacy of the monastically trained clergy over the 
lay world, over princes and nations;</i> third, <i>the reduction of national 
churches, with their pride and secularity, in favour of the uniform supremacy of 
Rome</i>.<note n="8" id="ii.ii.i.i-p2.3">Sackur (II., p. 464 f.) characterises this French monastic reform 
thus: “The movement of Clugny did not start with announcing a programme: it was 
the product of a view of the world. It had no other aim than to oppose the 
coarse materialism of those days by reviving those institutions that admitted of 
an existence in sympathy with evangelical injunctions, even in the midst of a 
barbarised society. It was a formation of autonomous associations, such as 
usually arise in disorganised States under a weak central government, and serve 
to supplement by self-help the great social unions of, <i>e.g.</i>, State and 
Church. From this there resulted the design of influencing from these 
institutions those around, and winning them for religion. The restored 
monasteries increased in number, the task became always greater; but it became 
in no way different. The winning of souls was, and continued to be, the real 
end. Connections became extended; we have seen how ready the princes were to 
support the efforts of the monks. Very soon every family of mark had its family 
monastery. . . . Monachism found its way to the courts . . . by means of a 
conspicuous social activity monachism gained hold of the masses. . . . Not a few 
bishops, especially in the South, were carried away by the current, friends of 
the movement came to occupy the Episcopal Sees. What followed was a spiritual 
transformation (but no transformation of any consequence of a literary and 
scientific kind. See what Sackur has stated, II., p. 327 ff.), giving pain to 
those who had previously built their house out of the ruins of the Carlovingian 
order of society, giving annoyance especially to a part of the Episcopate. . . . 
With this the opposition also was given. The ascetic <i>Romanic</i> movement 
issuing from the South mastered in the end the French North, captured the new 
Capetian dynasty, and here found itself confronted with an Episcopate which 
defended itself, in some cases, with desperation, against the assaults of a 
monachism that set out from the idea of a view of the world that made all things 
alike, from the thought of the universal Romanism, and that had no understanding 
for the independent pride of national churches. . . . The strict organisation of 
the German Imperial Church, its close union with the monarchy, the morality of 
the clergy (of a higher character as compared with the West-Frankian Church), 
still kept back the movement (at first) from the borders of Germany. It was only 
the process of ecclesiastical and civil dissolution, which began tinder Henry 
IV., that opened the breaches through which the monastic Romanic spirit could 
penetrate into the organism of the German State.” — On Clugny and Rome, see Sackur 
II., p. 441 ff.</note></p>
<pb n="5" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_5" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p3">The attempt to control the life of 
the whole clergy by monastic rules had already begun in the Carlovingian period; 
but in part it had failed, in part the Chapters had only become thoroughly 
secularised. Now, however, it was undertaken anew and with greater efficiency. 
In the Cluniacensian reform Western monachism raised for the first time the 
decided claim to apply, and find recognition for, itself as the Christian order 
of life for all Christians of full age — the priests. This Western monachism could 
not withdraw from the. task of serving the Church and urging itself upon it, 
i.e., upon the clergy of the day, as Christianity. The Christian freedom which 
it strove for was for it, with all wavering, not only a freedom from the world, 
but <i>the freedom of Christendom for unrestricted preparation for the life 
beyond, and for the service of God in this world</i>. But no man can serve two 
masters.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p4">Herewith there was given also its 
relation to the laity, with the position of the latter. If the mature confessors 
of Christianity must be trained according to monastic rules, then the 
immature — and these are the laity — must leave an entirely free course to the 
former, and must at least pay respect to their majesty, that it may be possible 
to stand approved in the coming judgment. If Clugny and its great Popes required 
the strict observance of celibacy, the estrangement of the priests from secular 
life, and especially the extirpation of all “simony,” then this last demand of 
itself involved, under the then existing distribution of power and property, the 
subjection of the laity, inclusive of the civil power, to the Church. But what 
was the Church’s dominion over the world to mean, side by side with the 
renunciation of the world exacted of all priests? How does that power over the 
earth harmonise with exclusive concern for the soul’s salvation in the world 
beyond? How can the same man who exclaims to his brother who thinks of leaving 
him all the patrimonial property, “What an unjust division, — for thee, heaven, 
and for me, the earth,” and who then himself enters a monastery — how <pb n="6" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_6" />can this same man bring himself to contend from within the monastery for 
dominion over the world? Now in a certain sense this dominion is <i>something 
substitutionary</i>, so long as and because the <i>true, universal</i> 
Christianising has not been carried out. As long as all are not genuine 
Christians, the obstinate world and the half-developed Christendom must be 
governed and educated, for otherwise the gospel would be captured by the powers 
hostile to it, and would not be in the position to fulfil its mission. But the 
dominion is certainly not merely something substitutionary. <i>Christianity is 
asceticism and the City of God</i>. All earthly relations must be moulded by the 
transcendent and universal idea of God’s kingdom, and all national political 
forms of life must be brought under control in accordance therewith. But the 
kingdom of God has its existence on this side of things in the Church. The 
States, therefore, must become subject to the divine ends of the Church; they 
must merge themselves in the kingdom of righteousness and of the victorious 
Christ, which is a truly heavenly kingdom, because it has its source in heaven, 
and is ruled by Christ’s representative. Thus out of the programme of 
renunciation of the world and out of the supra-mundane world that was to 
permeate this world, out of the Augustinian idea of the city of God and out of 
the idea of the <i>one</i> Roman world-empire, an idea that had never 
disappeared, but that had reached its glorification in the papal supremacy, 
there developed itself the claim to world-dominion, though the ruin of many an 
individual monk might be involved in making it. With sullied consciences and 
broken courage many monks, whose only desire was to seek after God, yielded to 
the plans of the great monastic Popes, and became subservient to their aims. And 
those whom they summoned from the retirement of the cloisters were just those 
who wished to think least of the world. They knew very well that it was only the 
monk who fled from the world, and would be rid of it, that could give help in 
subduing the world. Abandonment of the world in the service of the world-ruling 
Church, dominion over the world in the service of renunciation of the 
world, — this was the problem, and the ideal of the Middle Ages! What an innocent 
simplicity, what a wealth of illusions, was involved in 


<pb n="7" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_7" />believing that this 
ideal could be realised, and in working for it! What a childlike reverence for 
the Church was necessary for developing that paradoxical flight from the world,” 
which at one and the same moment could join the fight and pray, utter cursing 
and blessing, exercise dominion and do penance! What a spirit of romance filled 
those souls, which at a single view could see in nature and all sensuous life an 
enchantment of the devil, and could behold in it at the same time, as illumined 
by the Church, the reflection of the world beyond What kind of men were they, 
who abandoned the world and gladsome life, and then took back from the hand of 
the Church the good things of earth, love-making, combat and victory, 
speculating and money-making, feasting, and the joys of sense! Of course, with a 
slight turn of the kaleidoscope, all these things were in ruins; there must be 
fasting and repentance; but again a slight turn, and everything was back again 
which the world could afford — but glorified with the light of the Church and of 
the world beyond.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p5">At the close of this period (about 
1200) the Church was victorious. If ever ideals were carried out in the world 
and gained dominion over souls it happened then. “It was as if the world had 
cast aside its old garment and clothed itself in the white robe of the Church.”<note n="9" id="ii.ii.i.i-p5.1">
The Cluniacensian monk, Rudolph Glaber, Hist. lib. III., 4.</note> Negation of the 
world and rule of the world by the Church appeared to men identical. That age 
bore in its culture “the pained look of world-renunciation on the one hand, and 
the look of strong character suggesting world-conquest on the other.”<note n="10" id="ii.ii.i.i-p5.2">v. 
Eicken, l.c., p. 155 f. If the early Church had had this latter characteristic 
expressed in its piety, it would inevitably have developed into Islam, or rather 
would have been crushed by the Roman world-empire. <i>But the Mediæval Church 
from its origin</i> (period of the migration of the nations) <i>had absorbed 
into itself the Roman world-empire as an idea and as a force</i>, and stood face 
to face with uncivilised nations; hence its aggressive character, which, 
moreover, it only developed after Charlemagne had shown it how the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p5.3">vicarius 
Christi</span></i> on earth must rule. Nicolas I. learned from Charles I., the 
Gregorian popes from Otto I., Henry II., and Henry III., how the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p5.4">rector 
ecclesiæ</span></i> must administer his office.</note> But in the period we are reviewing the 
development, which had to cancel itself when it seemed to have come near its 
completion, was still in process. Much was still to be done in the way of 
excavating secularised Christendom <pb n="8" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_8" />from its rough surroundings. And 
the masses were really changed in temper and set on fire — set on fire to contend 
against</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p6">the secularised clergy and against 
simonistic princes in the whole of Europe. A new enthusiasm of a religious kind 
stirred the nations of the West, especially the Romanic. The ardour of the 
Crusades was the direct fruit of the monastic papal reform movement of the 
eleventh century. In them most vividly the religious revival which had passed 
over the West revealed itself in its specific character. The supremacy of the 
Church must be given effect to on earth. It was the ideas of the world-ruling 
monk of Clugny that guided the Crusaders on their path. The Holy Land and 
Jerusalem were parts of heaven on earth. They must be conquered. The dreadful 
and affecting scenes at the taking of the sacred city illustrate the spirit of 
mediæval piety.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p7">Christianity is ascetism and the 
City of God — but the Church, which really fired souls for these ideas, lit also 
thereby the flame of <i>religious individualism</i>; it awakened the power which 
was ultimately strong enough to burst through the strict bonds of system and 
sever the chain. But it was long before things went so far as this. The 
Cluniacensian reform, if I see aright, produced as yet no religious 
individualism at all, in the sense of manifold expressions of piety. The 
enthusiastic religious spirit of the eleventh century was quite of the same kind 
in individual cases. Among the numerous founders of orders during this period, 
there still prevailed the greatest uniformity: spiritual need, flight from the 
world, contemplation — all of them are expressed in similar forms and by the same 
means.<note n="11" id="ii.ii.i.i-p7.1">See Neander, K.-Gesch. V., 1, pp. 449-564.</note> An appeal must not be made 
to the Sectaries, already numerous in this century; they stood in scarcely any 
connection with the <i>ecclesiastical</i> revival, and had as yet no influence 
upon it.<note n="12" id="ii.ii.i.i-p7.2">Their doctrines were imported from the East — from Bulgaria; that old 
remnants of sects survived in the West itself (Priscillians) is not impossible. 
But spontaneous developments also must be recognised, such as have arisen in all 
ages of the Church’s history, from reading Scripture and the Fathers, and from 
old reminiscences. In the twelfth century, heresy became an organised power, 
frightfully dangerous to the Church, in some regions — indeed, superior to it; see 
Reuter I., p. 153 f., and Döllinger’s work, Beiträge zur Sectengesch. des 
Mittelalters, 2 Thl., München 1890, in which the Paulicians, Bogomili, Apostolic 
Brethren and Catharists are described.</note></p>
<pb n="9" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_9" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8">Through the Crusades this became 
changed. The primitive Christian intuitions were restored. The sacred places 
stirred the imagination, and led it to the Christ of the Gospels. Piety was 
quickened by the most vivid view of the suffering and dying Redeemer; He must be 
followed through all the stages of His path of sorrow! Negative asceticism thus 
obtained a positive form, and a new and more certain aim. The notes of the 
Christ-Mysticism, which Augustine had struck only singly and with uncertainty,<note n="13" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.1">
See Vol. V., p. 124 f.</note> became a ravishing melody. Beside the sacramental Christ 
the image of the historical took its place<note n="14" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.2">Bernh., Sermo LXII. 7, in cant. 
cantic: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.3">quid enim tam efficax ad curanda conscientise vulnera nec non ad 
purgandam mentis aciem quam Christi vulnerum sedula meditatio?</span>”</note> — majesty in 
humility, innocence in penal suffering, life in death. That dialectic of piety 
without dialectic, that combined spectacle of suffering and of glory, that 
living picture of the true <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.4"><i>communicatio idiomatum</i></span> (communication of 
attributes) developed itself, before which mankind stood worshipping, adoring 
with equal reverence the sublimity and the abasement. The sensuous and the 
spiritual, the earthly and the heavenly, shame and honour, renunciation and 
fulness of life were no longer tumultuously intermingled: they were united in 
serene majesty in the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.5">Ecce homo</span>.” And so this piety broke forth into the 
solemn hymn: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.6">Salve caput cruentatum</span>” (“O Lamb of God once wounded”). We 
cannot measure the effects which this newly-tempered piety produced, nor can we 
calculate the manifold types it assumed, and the multitude of images it drew 
within its range. We need only recall the picture — new, and certainly only 
derived from the cross — of the mother and child, the God in the cradle, 
omnipotence in weakness. Where this piety appears without dogmatic formule, 
without fancifulness, without subtlety, or studied calculation, it is the simple 
expression, now brought back again, of the Christian religion itself; for in 
reverence for the suffering Christ, and in the power which proceeds from His 
image, all the forces of religion are embraced. But even where it does not 
appear in its purity, where there is intermingled with it the trivial — down even 
to the heart-of-Jesus-worship<note n="15" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.7">This certainly is also very old, and that, too, 
in had forms; it is not otherwise with the limb-worship of Mary. In the Vitt. 
Fratrum of Gerard de Frachet (about 1260), published in the Monum. Ord. Fratr. 
Prædic. Hist. I. (Louvain, 1896) the following is related of a brother: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p8.8">Consueverat venerari beatam virginem, cor ejus, quo in Christum credidit et 
ipsum amavit, uterum, quo eum portavit, ubera, quibus eum lactavit, manus ejus 
tornatiles, quibus ei servivit, et pectus ejus, in quo recubuit, virtutum omnium 
apothecam specialiter venerans, ad singula faciens frequenter singulas venias 
cum totidem Ave Maria, adaptando illi virtutes, quibus meruit fled mater 
dei</span>,” etc.</note> — the <pb n="10" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_10" />over-refined and studied, it can still be salutary 
and worthy of honour, more salutary and worthy of honour, at least, than the 
strivings of a purely negative asceticism governed by no living conception. 
Even, indeed, where it manifestly degenerates into paganism, there will still 
remain some remnant of that liberating message, that the divine is to be found 
in humility and in patient suffering, and that the innocent suffers that the 
guilty may have peace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9">In the period under review, this 
newly attuned piety, born of the Crusades, and nurtured on Augustine as now 
understood, was still in process of growth. But we have already alluded to the 
man who stood at the beginning, though he was himself no initiator, Saint 
Bernard.<note n="16" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.1">See the Monograph by Neander, new edit. (edited by Deutsch, 1889); 
Hüffer, Der hl. Bernard von Clairvaux, vol. I., 1886.</note> Bernard is the religious 
genius of the twelfth century, and therefore also the leading spirit of the age. 
Above all, in him the Augustinian contemplation was revived. Too much is not 
asserted when it is said that he was <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.2"><i>Augustinus redivivus</i></span>, that he 
moulded himself entirely on the pattern of the great African,<note n="17" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.3">This is true to a 
much greater extent than Neander has shown.</note> and that from him what lay at the 
foundation of his pious contemplations was derived. So far as Bernard furnishes 
a system of contemplation, and describes the development of love,<note n="18" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.4"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.5">Caritas</span> 
and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.6">humilitas</span> are the fundamental conceptions in Bernard’s Ethics.</note> on to 
its fourth and highest stage, at which man, rising above self-love, is wholly 
absorbed in the love of God, and experiences that momentary ecstasy in which he 
becomes one with God — so far Bernard has simply experienced anew what Augustine 
experienced before him. Even his language indeed is to a very large extent 
dependent on the language of the Confessions.<note n="19" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.7">v. the Treatise De diligendo 
deo.</note> But Bernard has also learned his relation to <pb n="11" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_11" /> Jesus Christ from 
the great leader. Like the latter<note n="20" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.8">v. the numerous passages in the Confessions.</note> 
he writes: “Dry is all food of the soul if it is not sprinkled with the oil of 
Christ. When thou writest, promise me nothing, unless I read Jesus in it. When 
thou conversest with me on religious themes, promise me nothing if I hear not 
Jesus’ voice. Jesus — honey to the taste, melody to the ear, gladness to the 
soul.”<note n="21" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.9"><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.10">Jesus mel in ore, in aure melos, in corde jubilus.</span> In cantic. 
cantic. XV. 6.</note> But here Bernard has taken a step beyond Augustine. “Reverence 
for what is beneath us” dawned upon him, as it had never dawned upon any 
Christian of the older world (not even upon Augustine); for these earlier 
Christians, while revering asceticism as the means of escape from the body, 
still, as men of the ancient world, were unable to see in suffering and shame, 
in the cross and death, the form of the divine. The study of the Song of Songs 
(under the direction of Ambrose), and the spirit enkindled by the Crusades, led 
him before the image of the crucified Saviour as the bridegoom of the soul. In 
this picture he became absorbed. From the features of the suffering Christ there 
shone forth upon him truth and love. In a literal sense He hangs on His lips and 
gazes on His limbs: “My beloved, saith the Spouse, is white and ruddy: in this 
we see both the white light of truth and the ruddy glow of love” (in hoc nobis 
et candet veritas et rubet caritas), says Gilbert in the spirit of Bernard.<note n="22" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.11">How 
the cross of Christ is for Bernard the sum and substance of all reflection and 
all wisdom, see Sermo XLIII.; on loftiness in abasement see XXVIII. and XLII.; 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.12">de osculo pedis, manus et oris domini</span> III.; <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.13">de triplici profectu animæ, 
qui fit per osculum pedis, manus et oris domini</span> IV.; <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.14">de spiritu, qui est 
deus, et quomodo misericordia et judicium dicantur pedes domini</span> VI.; <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.15">de 
uberibus sponsi</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, Christi IX.; <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.16">de duplice humilitate, una vid. 
quam parit veritas et altera quam inflammat caritas</span> XLII., etc. etc.</note> The 
basis for this Christ-contemplation — the wounds of Christ as the clearest token 
of His love — was laid by Ambrose and Augustine (Christ, mediator as man), and the 
image of the soul’s bridegroom goes back to Origen and Valentinus (cf. also 
Ignatius); but Bernard was the first to give to the pious spirit its historic 
Christian intuitions; he united the Neoplatonic self-discipline for rising to 
God with contemplation of the suffering <pb n="12" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_12" />and dying Redeemer, and 
released the subjectivity of the Christ-Mysticism and the Christ-Lyricism.<note n="23" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.17">See 
the Poems of Bernard and the 86 Sermons on the Song of Songs, which determined 
the character of the piety of the following generations. These sermons became 
the source of the Catholic Christ-mysticism. Ritschl, however, (Lesefrüchte aus 
dem hl. Bernhard, Stud. u. Krit. 1879, pp. 317-335) has noted (see Neander, 1.c. 
p. 116), that in these sermons true evangelical thoughts also find expression. 
“The cause of that I was constrained to see in this, that the preacher did not 
handle his doctrinal material in the historical order which dogmatic theology 
adheres to among both Catholics and Evangelicals — an order according to which the 
doctrines treated first are dealt with without regard to those that follow. We 
can see rather, without difficulty, that the preacher uses the points of 
doctrine as they present themselves in the <i>practical</i> circle of vision.” 
Ritschl points to the following passages (see also Wolff, Die Entw. d. einen 
christl. K. 1889, p. 165 ff.): Sermo LXIX. 3 (the gravity of original sin: the 
degree of injury is determined by regeneration); Sermo LXXII. 8 (significance of 
death: among the redeemed “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.18">propter quos omnia fiunt</span>,” it must be regarded 
as an expression, not of God’s wrath, but of His mercy, as the act of redemption 
from the conflict between the law in the members and the sanctified will); Sermo 
XXII. 7-11 (righteousness by faith; it is not equivalent to power given for good 
works, but “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.19">unde vera justitia nisi de Christi misericordia? . . .soli justi 
qui de ejus misericordia veniam peccatorum consecuti sunt . . .<i>quia non modo 
justus sed et beatus, cui non imputabit deus peccatum</i></span>”); Sermo XX. 2; XI. 
3; VI. 3 (redemptive work of Christ: the work of love [“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.20">non in omni mundi 
fabrica tantum fatigationis auctor assumpsit</span>”], of which the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.21">modus</span> is 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.22">exinanitio</span> of God, its fruit <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.23">nostri de illo repletio</span>, and which 
is divine, because Christ here kept in view the way of acting which is God’s 
way, who makes His sun to rise on the evil and the good. The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.24">communicatio 
idiomatum</span> is not understood here in the Greek sense, but is exhibited in the 
motives of Christ; VI. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p9.25">dum in carne et per carnem facit opera, non carnis 
sed dei . . .manifeste ipsum se esse judicat, per quem eadem et ante fiebant, 
quando fiebant. In carne, inquam, et per carnem potenter et patienter operatus 
mira, locutus salubria, passus indigna evidentur ostendit, quia ipse sit, qui 
potenter sed invisibiliter sæcula condidisset, sapienter regeret, benigne 
protegeret. Denique dum evangelizat ingratis, signa præbet infidelibus, pro suis 
crucifixoribus orat, nonne liquido ipsum se esse declarat, qui cum patre suo 
quotidie oriri facit solem super bonos et malos, pluit super justos et 
injustos?</span>” ): Sermo XXI. 6, 7; LXXXV. 5 (the restored image of God in man); 
Sermo LXVIII. 4; LXXI. 11 (the founding of the Church as the aim of redemption); 
LXXVIII. 3 (Church and predestination); Sermo VIII. 2, XII. 11, XLVI. 4, LI. 5 
(conception and marks of the historic Church, where the rigidly juristic view is 
quite absent: in XII. 11, it is said that no individual may declare himself the 
bride of Christ; the members of the Church only share in the honour which 
belongs to the Church as bride). Cf. also Ritschl, Gesch. des Pietismus I., p. 
46 ff., and Rechtfert. u. Versöhn, I.<sup>2</sup> p. 109 ff., where it is shown 
how for Bernard the thought of grace controls everything.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10">But in spite of all quickening of 
the imagination, and in spite of his most ardent devotion to the <i>person</i> 
of Christ, even Bernard was obliged to pay the heavy tribute that is exacted of 
<pb n="13" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_13" />every mystic, — the mood of <i>abandonment</i> after the blessed 
feeling of union, and the exchange of the historic Christ for the dissolving 
picture of the ideal. With him the latter is specially remarkable. It might have 
been expected that for one who became so absorbed in the picture of the 
suffering Christ, it would have been impossible to repeat the direction given by 
Origen and Augustine, that we must rise from the word of scripture, and from the 
Incarnate Word, to the “Spirit.” And yet this final and most questionable 
direction of mysticism, which nullifies historical Christianity and leads on to 
pantheism, was most distinctly repeated by Bernard. No doubt what he has written 
in ep. 106, on the uselessness of the study of Scripture, as compared with 
practical devotion to Christ,<note n="24" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.1">“Why dost thou seek in the Word for the Word that 
already stands before thine eyes as Incarnate? Iie that hath ears to hear, let 
him hear Him crying in the temple, If any man thirst, let him come unto me and 
drink. . . . O, if thou only once tastedst of the rich marrow of the grain with 
which the heavenly Jerusalem is satisfied, how willingly wouldst thou leave the 
Jewish scribes to gnaw at their bread-crusts. . . . <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.2">Experto crede, aliquid 
amplius invenies in silvis, quam in libris. Ligna et lapides docebunt, quod a 
magistris audire non possis.</span>”</note> may still be interpreted in the light of the 
thought, that Christianity must be <i>experienced</i>, not known. But there is 
no ambiguity in the ex-positions in the twentieth sermon on the Song of Songs. 
Here the love to Christ that is stirred by what Christ did or offered in the 
flesh is described as still to some extent fleshly. It is no doubt a valuable 
circumstance that Bernard does not regard the distress and anguish awakened by 
the picture of the man Jesus as the highest thing, that he rather sees in it a 
portion of the fleshly love. But he then goes on to say, that in true spiritual 
love we must rise altogether from the picture of the historic Christ to the 
Christ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.3">κατὰ πνεῦμα</span> (after the 
spirit), and for this he appeals to John VI. and <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:16" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16">2 Cor. V. 16</scripRef>. All the 
mysticism of after times retained this feature. It learned from Bernard the 
Christ-contemplation;<note n="25" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.5">Bernard was reverenced as an 
apostle and prophet “among all nations of Gaul and Germany.” The lament of Odo 
of Morimond (see Hüffer, l.c. p. 21 ff.) is very touching, and proves at the 
same time the incomparable influence of his personality. Since Augustine, no 
such man had been given to the Church. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.6">Vivit Bernardus et nardus ejus dedit 
odorem suum etiam in morte.</span>” “His life is hid with Christ in God,” with this 
the disciple comforted himself at the grave. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.7">Verba ejus spiritus et vita 
erant.</span>” The recollection of the days when Bernard wandered as a preacher of 
the cross through the districts of Germany long survived; for the Germans had 
never heard such a preacher. See the Historia miraculorum in itinere Germanico 
patratorum in Migne CLXXXV.; Hüffer, p. 70 ff. (who certainly is remarkably 
credulous). The correspondence of Bernard stands alone in the twelfth century as 
regards importance and extent. Almost 500 letters by himself are extant.</note> but, 
at the same time, it adopted the pantheistic 

<pb n="14" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_14" />tendency of the 
Neoplatonists and Augustine.<note n="26" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.8">The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.9">excedere et cum Christo esse</span>” (S. 
LXXXV.) was understood even by Bernard as meaning, that the soul loses itself, 
and in the embraces of the bridegroom ceases to be a proper ego. But where the 
soul is merged in the Godhead, the Godhead becomes resolved into the All-One.</note> 
In the second half of the twelfth century the new piety was already a powerful 
force in the Church.<note n="27" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.10">Follow Christ became the watchword; it broke through the 
restrictions which dogmatic had drawn, and turned to the Lord Himself. For all 
relations of life, the suffering, humble, and patient Saviour was presented as 
an example. What a <i>quickening</i> was the result! But from this point it was 
possible that a familiarity of feeling should develop itself, which conflicts 
with reverence for the Redeemer, and because the value of Christ was seen, in a 
one-sided way, in His example, other sides necessarily suffered neglect. With 
Bernard that was not yet the case; but already in him it is astonishing how the 
Greek dogmatic scheme of Christology had to give place <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.11">in praxi</span> to a scheme 
quite different. After he has shown in the 16th sermon that the rapid spread of 
Christianity was due simply to the preaching of the person of Jesus, that the 
image of Jesus had assuaged wrath, humbled pride, healed the wounds of envy, 
checked luxury, quenched lust, bridled avarice, and, in short, had driven out 
all the lower passions of men, he continues: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.12">Siquidem cum nomino Jesum, <i>
hominem</i> mihi propono mitem et humilem corde, benignum, sobrium, castum, 
misericordem et omni denique honestate et sanctitate conspicuum eundemque ipsum 
deum omnipotentem, <i>qui suo me et exemplo sanet et roboret adjutorio</i>. Hæc 
omnia simul mihi sonant, cum insonuerit Jesus. <i>Sumo itaque mihi exempla de 
homine et auxilium de potente</i>.</span>” Thus did one write, while in theory 
rejecting Adoptianism! This Bemardine Christology, of which the roots lie in 
Augustine, requires no two-nature doctrine; it excludes it. It is fully 
represented by the formula that Jesus is the sinless man, approved by suffering, 
to whom the divine grace by which He lives has lent such power that His image 
takes shape in other men, i.e., incites to counter love and imparts humility. 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.13"><i>Caritas</i></span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.14"><i>humilitas</i></span> were practical Christianity, 
till St. Francis gave as much vividness of form to the latter in his demand for 
poverty as was to be exhibited by love in imitation of Christ in His course of 
suffering. All the ascetic treatises of the period speak of humility; see Petrus 
Comestor, Hist. evang. c. 133: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.15">est debita humilitas subdere se majori 
propter deum, abundans (humilitas) subdere se pari, superabundans subdere se 
minori.</span>” Note the distinction also, so important subsequently in the doctrine 
of the merit of Christ, between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.16">debita, abundans</span>, and 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.17">superabundans</span>.</note> The subjectivity of pious feeling was unfettered in the 
monasteries.<note n="28" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.18">It counterbalanced the legal righteousness and “meritoriousness” 
that lay close at hand from other sides. Ritschl remarks very correctly (Rechtf. 
und Versöhn. I.<sup>2</sup>, p. 117): “It is an erroneous view that the Latin 
Catholicism of the Middle Ages was summed up in the cultivation of legal 
righteousness and meritoriousness.” It has as its correlate the mysticism that 
sacrifices the personal ego, to which at one time a theologico-acosmistic, at 
another time a christologico-lyrical character is given. But the simple trust in 
God, who reveals His grace in Christ, with the confession: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.19">Sufficit mihi ad 
omnem justitiam solum habere propitium, cui soli peccavi</span>” (Bernh. serm. in 
cant. xxiii. 15), was certainly not wanting in individual cases. Here and there, 
but above all in view of death, it triumphed, both over the calculations of 
legal righteousness and over the vagueness of mysticism. Flacius and Chemnitz 
were right in seeking and collecting testimonies for the evangelical doctrine of 
justification from the Middle Ages, and as Augustine in his day could justly 
assert that his doctrine of grace had its tradition in the <i>prayers</i> of the 
Church, so Chemnitz also was entitled to affirm that the cardinal evangelical 
doctrine could produce evidence for itself from earlier times, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.20">Non in 
declamatoriis rhetoricationibus nec in otiosis disputationibus, sed in seriis 
exercitiis pænitentiæ et fidei, quando conscientia in tentationibus cum sua 
indignitate vel coram ipso judicio dei vel in agone mortis luctatur. Hoc enim 
solo modo rectissime intelligi potest doctrina de justificatione, sicut in 
scriptura traditur.</span>”</note> But as the same man who, <pb n="15" id="ii.ii.i.i-Page_15" />in the seclusion of 
his monastery, spoke a new language of adoration, preached flight from the 
world, and called to the Pope that he sat in Peter’s chair to serve and not to 
rule — as this man at the same time continued fettered by all the hierarchical 
prejudices of his age, and himself guided the policy of the world-ruling Church, 
even the pious in the Church in the twelfth century had not yet felt the 
contrast between Church and Christianity. The attachment of monachism to the 
Church was still of a naive kind; the contradiction between the actual form of 
the world-ruling Church and the gospel which it preached was felt, indeed, but 
always suppressed again.<note n="29" id="ii.ii.i.i-p10.21">The “eternal gospel” of Joachim of Fiore belongs to 
the close of our period, and for a time remained latent; see Reuter, l.c. II., 
p. 198 ff.</note> That great mendicant monk had not yet come on the scene whose 
appearing was to work the crisis in the fluctuating struggle between 
renunciation of the world and lordship over it. But already the Church was beset 
all around by the wrathful curses of the “heretics,” who saw in the Church’s 
powerful exercise of her dominion and in the alienation of her gifts of grace 
the features of the ancient Babylon.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="2. The Development of Ecclesiastical Law." progress="5.56%" id="ii.ii.i.ii" prev="ii.ii.i.i" next="ii.ii.i.iii">
<pb n="16" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_16" />
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p1">2. <i>The Development of Ecclesiastical Law</i>.<note n="30" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p1.1">For the earliest period see Maassen, 
Gesch. der Quellen und Litt. des Kanonischen Rechts I. vol. (till Pseudoisidore) 
1870. For the later period see v. Schulte, Gesch. der Quellen und Lit. des 
Kanonischen Rechts von Gratian bis auf Gregor IX., 1875. See the introductions 
to von Friedberg’s edition of the corp. jur. can.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p2">Let us notice at least in a few words the increased 
activity in ecclesiastical law in the period under review, which was not without 
its influence on the mode of conceiving of dogma, and on the history of dogma.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3"><i>First</i>, it is a fact of importance that from the 
middle of the second half of the ninth century, Church law was framed more and 
more on a <i>Pseudoisidorian</i> basis. <i>Second</i>, the preponderating 
attention given to law in general, and the growing subjection of all 
ecclesiastical questions to <i>legal conceptions</i> are characteristics of the 
period. As to the first point, it is well known that the Popes always continued 
to take more to do with the administration of the dioceses,<note n="31" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.1">Nicholas I., Leo 
IX., Alexander II., Alexander III. represent the stages prior to Innocent III. 
But Gregory VII. was the soul of the great movement in the eleventh century.</note> 
that the old metropolitan constitution lost its importance, and that the old 
constitutional state of things in general — during the first half of our 
period — fell into decay and ceased to exist. The Episcopal power, it is true, 
strengthened itself in many places by assuming a civil character, and on the 
other hand, the Emperors, from Otto I. to Henry III. after having reformed the 
enfeebled papacy, brought it for a time into dependence on the imperial crown. 
But as they also deprived all laymen, who were not princes, of all share in the 
direction of ecclesiastical affairs, and as they suppressed the independence of 
the local ecclesiastical bodies (the congregations), in the interests of 
imperialism and of “piety,” only the Emperor (who called himself <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">rector 
ecclesiæ</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.3">vicarius Christi</span>), the Pope, and the bishops remained as 
independent powers. It was about the property of the bishops, and on the 
question as to who was the true ruler of the divine state and the vicar of 
Christ, that the great battle was really waged between the empire and the 
reformed papacy. In this struggle the latter, acting on the <pb n="17" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_17" />impulse 
given by Gregory VII., developed itself into the <i>autocratic</i> power in the 
Church, and accordingly after having freed itself in Rome from the last remnants 
of older constitutional conditions, framed its legislation by means of numerous 
decretals. At the “œcumenical” Lateran Synods of 1123 and 1139, the papacy left 
no doubt as to this new position which it meant to assert.<note n="32" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.4">The numbering of the 
œcumenical Councils, which has now become a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.5">sententia communis</span> among the 
curialist theologians, has been established on the authority of Bellarmin (see 
Döllinger and Reusch, Die Selbstbiographie des Cardinals Bellarmin, 1887, p. 226 
ff. That previous to him Antonius Augustinus [ob. 1586] counted them in the same 
way, has been pointed out by Buschball: “Die Professiones fidei der Päpste,” 
separately printed from the Röm. Quartalschr. 10 Bd., 1896, p. 62). In the 
sixteenth century there still prevailed the greatest diversity in the 
enumeration: indeed the majority did not regard those Councils in which the 
Greek Church did not take part as œcumenical at all. There was likewise conflict 
of opinion as to whether the Councils of Bâsle, Florence (and Constance), were 
to be reckoned in. Antonius Augustinus and Bellarmin (in the Roman edition of 
the Concilia generalia of 1608 f.), included the Lateran Councils of 1123 and 
1139 (and left out the Council of Bâsle). “The question, it is true, was of 
subordinate importance for Bellarmin, in as much as he places on the same level 
with the decrees of the General Councils those of the ‘Particular’ Councils held 
under the presidency of the Pope, or sanctioned by him; but having in view those 
who held, not that the Pope, but that the General Council was infallible, it was 
certainly necessary for him to discuss the question as to what Councils are to 
be regarded as general.” But in thus determining the question, he naturally 
allowed himself to be influenced by his strong curialistic standpoint, that is, 
he set aside the Council of Constance and Bâsle, and placed among the œcumenical 
Councils that of Florence, the fourth and fifth Lateran Councils, the first of 
Lyons, and that of Vienna, on the ground that these favoured the papacy. He thus 
arrived at the number of eighteen <i>approved</i> General Councils (eight from 
the first ten centuries, the Lateran Councils of 1123, 1139, 1179, 1215, those 
of Lyons in 1245 and 1274, that of Vienna in 1311, that of Florence, the fifth 
Lateran Council, and that of Trent). But here also, as everywhere in Catholic 
dogmatics, there are “half” authorities, and half genuine coin, in spite of the 
Holy Ghost who guides into all truth. That is to say, several Councils are 
“partly ratified, partly rejected,” those of Constance and Bâsle being among 
them, and the Council of Pisa in 1409 is “neither manifestly ratified nor 
manifestly rejected.” Since the year 1870, the question about the number of the 
Councils has completely lost all real interest for Catholics. But reactionary 
Protestantism has every reason to feel interested in it. Buschball (l.c. pp. 60, 
74, 79), holds that <i>in the Middle Ages</i> a distinction in principle was not 
made between the view taken of the Councils of the first thousand years and that 
taken of those that were later. But he adduces no proof that prior to the 
Council of Constance the later Councils were placed quite on a level with the 
earlier, and even by what he adduces for the time subsequent uncertainty is 
suggested. How could the Mediæval Councils be regarded even before the Council 
of Trent as quite of equal standing with those of the first ten centuries, when, 
up to the time of this Council, the general opinion was certainly to the effect 
that <i>dogma</i> was contained in fundamental and final form in the twelve 
articles, and in the interpretation relating to them which they had received 
from the older Councils! The process of equalising was probably begun by the 
Councils of Florence and Basle, with their high degree of self-consciousnes. 
That Councils at all could be pointed to in the long period between the ninth 
and the fifteenth centuries, was necessarily of more importance than the taking 
account of what was decided at these Councils, of how they were constituted, and 
of the authority that guided them. We may very well venture to say therefore: in 
the fifteenth century the equalising had begun with some hesitation, the Council 
of Trent favoured it by its weight, and it then became established.</note> The Popes 
afterwards, <pb n="18" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_18" />till the time of Innocent III., defended and strengthened 
their autocratic position in the Church amid severe but victorious struggles. No 
doubt, they had to hear many an anxious word from their most faithful sons; but 
the rise of the papacy to despotic power in the Church, and thereby to dominion 
over the world, was promoted by the piety and by all the ideal forces of the 
period. Not in opposition to the spirit of the times — how would that have been 
possible? — but in union with it, the papacy ascended the throne of the world’s 
history in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. Its opponents, so far as they 
possessed religion, were its secret allies, or contended with doubtful 
consciences, or, at least, were unable to show that the benefits for which they 
fought (national churchism, etc.) were the highest and the holiest. Under such 
circumstances the papal decretals obtained an ever-increasing authority.<note n="33" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.6">On the 
development of the primacy in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, see Döllinger, 
Janus, p. 107 ff. (Schwane, Dogmengesch. des Mittelalters, p. 530 ff.). How much 
stronger was the Gregorian party in the eleventh century than the 
Pseudoisidorian in the ninth, and how much more revolutionary and aware of his 
aim was Gregory VII. than Nicolas I.! “He was the first who, with full, clear 
consciousness, was determined to introduce a new condition of things into the 
Church by new means. He regarded himself not merely as the reformer of the 
Church, but as the divinely chosen founder of an order of things such as had 
never before existed.” His chief means were Synods held by the Pope (this was 
begun by Leo IX.) and new ecclesiastical law-books. The nephew of Pope Alexander 
II., Anselm of Lucca, became the founder of the new Gregorian Church law, this 
being effected by him partly by making apt use of that of Pseudoisidore, and 
partly by a new set of fictions (e.g., that the episcopacy everywhere originated 
from Peter) and forgeries. He was followed by Deusdedit, Bonizo, and Cardinal 
Gregorius. Deusdedit formulated the new principle, that contradictions in the 
traditional Church law must always be harmonised by letting, not the older, but 
the greater <i>authority</i>, that is, the dictum of the Pope cancel the 
opposite view. In this way the autocracy of the Popes was established. On the 
series of new fictions and falsifications of the old tradition, see Janus, p.:12 ff. Specially important is the way in which history was induced to furnish 
testimony in proof of the infallibility of the papal decretals, and in which 
even Augustine was pronounced an authority for this new doctrine (p. 119 ff. ). 
A sentence of his was so manipulated that it came to mean that the papal letters 
stood on a level with canonical Scripture. Since then the defenders of the 
infallibility of the Pope, to which Gregory VII. already made a distinct claim, 
and, indeed, treated it as concessum (p. 124 ff.), have always appealed to 
Augustine. Indeed, Gregory VII., following an earlier precedent, ciaimed for the 
Popes a complete <i>personal</i> holiness — for they have all that Peter had — and 
the Pope’s holiness, in addition to his infallibility, was so boldly taught by 
the Gregorians (imputation of the merit of Peter) that anything stronger in the 
way of claim became impossible.</note> They took their place <pb n="19" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_19" />beside the old 
canons,<note n="34" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.7">Alexander II. wrote to King Philip of France, requesting him to rank 
the papal decrees along with the canons; see Jaffé, Regesta, 2 Edit., Nr. 4525.</note> 
nay even beside the decrees of the œcumenical Councils. Yet, strictly speaking, 
the measure of their authority remained still quite uncertain, and prior to 
Innocent III. <i>dogmatic</i> questions were not treated in them, or treated 
only very seldom, while the Popes in general, in the period of 150 years from 
the Synod of Sutri till 1198, had their hands fully occupied with establishing 
the Roman autocratic and monastic Church order.<note n="35" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p3.8">The Lateran Synods of 1123, 
1139, 1179, contain nothing whatever of a dogmatic character (excepting the 
twenty-seventh canon of the Council of 1179, which urges the extermination of 
the Cathari, but says nothing of their doctrine); see Mansi XXI., XXII., Hefele 
V.<sup>2</sup>, pp. 378 ff., 438 ff., 710 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4">In developing itself as the supreme court of <i>
jurisdiction</i>, the papacy could never have obtained in the <i>Church</i>, 
which assuredly is fellowship in <i>faith</i> and <i>worship</i>, monarchical 
rule as regards <i>faith</i> and <i>morals</i>, had not the amalgamation of <i>
dogma</i> and <i>law</i> become perfect in this period. It was not the Popes who 
brought about this fusion; they merely turned to account a mode of view which 
prevailed everywhere, and from which scarcely an individual dissented. In what 
has been represented from the beginning of Book II. of our Second Part, it has 
been shown that the <i>legal</i> view of religion was an old inheritance of the 
Latin Church; religion is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4.1">lex dei, lex Christi</span>. In principle, it is true, 
this view had been radically corrected by Augustinianism; but Augustine himself 
allowed the legal schemes to remain in many important particulars. Then there 
followed the mission of the Western Church among the foreign nations, pagan and 
Arian. With these it came into contact, not merely as an institution 

<pb n="20" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_20" />for religious worship, but as the <i>Roman 
Christian system of civilisation and law</i>. Not simply as a system of faith 
did it wish and venture to assert itself; it could assert itself at all, rather, 
only by placing its entire equipment, and all its principles, some of which had 
an extremely profane origin, under the protection of the <i>divine</i> law. Thus 
the Germanic and Romanic nations came to regard all <i>legal ordinances</i> of 
the Church as <i>ordinances of faith</i>, and <i>vice versâ</i>. Boniface and 
Charlemagne then set themselves to secure that the two would harmonise. The 
“must” became identical in the three sentences: “He who will be saved <i>must</i> 
believe as follows”; “the Christian <i>must</i> pay tithes”; “adultery <i>must</i> 
be atoned for by this particular penalty.” How busily the framing, or the 
codification, of Church law was carried on from the time when Dionysius Exiguus 
made his collection till the time of Pseudoisidore, is shown by the numerous 
collections which were everywhere produced — even in Rome still — by the rich 
synodical life of the provincial Churches, and which were meant to guard the 
independence, the rights, and the distinctive life of the Church in the new 
world of Germanic manners. Everywhere (prior to the ninth century) dogma fell 
quite into the background; but just on that account the feeling became habitual, 
of regarding all deliverances of the Church as <i>legal ordinances</i>. The 
Cluniacensian-Gregorian reform of the eleventh century put an end to numerous 
traditional ordinances pertaining to constitution and law, and replaced them 
with new ones, in which the independence of the Church in relation to the State, 
and of Roman universalism in relation to the national Churches, found ever 
stronger expression. As the result of this, there developed itself in the 
eleventh century an imposing legislation, which was gathered up and completed in 
Gratian’s collection — though this collection was in so far out of date and behind 
the facts, as in it the legislation was not yet determined throughout by the 
thought of the concentration of ecclesiastical power in the hands of the Pope.<note n="36" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4.2">
See v. Schulte, Lehrbuch des Kathol. und evang. Kirchenrechts 4 Aufl., p. 20.</note> 
But besides their adoption of the Gregorian doctrines, this collection, and some 
older ones that preceded it, show quite a new turn of things, for they are the 
product of a <i>study of law</i>. Here also Gregory VII. was <pb n="21" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_21" />epoch-making. He was the great jurist in the papal chair, <i>and from his time 
onward, the treatment of all functions of the Church in accordance with juristic 
science began to be the main problem</i>. The study of law, carried on chiefly 
in Bologna,<note n="37" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p4.3">See Denifle, Die Univ. des Mittelalters I. 1885. Kaufmann, Gesch. 
der deutschen Univers. I., p. 157 ff.</note> exercised an immeasurable influence on 
the intellectual vision of the Church throughout its whole extent; the study of 
law, indeed, moulded thought in general. Hellenism also at that time exerted an 
incalculable influence in the way of fostering this study. The Romo-Grecian 
legislation came into the West, and although, at the first, it began by 
modifying what was still a “barbarian” form of secular legal life there, and by 
building up a sovereign State with its laws and officials, it yet gradually 
exercised also a furthering influence on the construction of the strict 
monarchical Church system; for what is legal for the Emperor is allowable for 
the Pope; or rather — he is in truth the Emperor. It cannot be doubted that here 
also Rome knew how to gather grapes of thorns and figs of thistles. The new 
rights of its adversary, the Emperor, it applied to itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p5">What had formerly developed itself under the force of 
circumstances — the Church as a legal institution — was now strengthened and built 
up by thought.<note n="38" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p5.1">See v. Schulte, Gesch. der Quellen, etc., I., p. 92 ff.; II., p. 
512 f. As Gregory VII. held still more strongly than any of his predecessors 
that the Church is the <i>kingdom</i> founded upon Peter, and that everything is 
to be traced back to the <i>power</i> given to it, the <i>legal organism </i>was 
placed in the foreground; see Kahl, Die Verschiedenheit Kathol. und Evang. 
Anschauung über das Verhältniss von Staat und Kirche (1886), p. 7 f.: “The 
character of the Catholic Church as a legal organism is already involved in the 
doctrine of its founding, and in the conception of it.” The fullest and most 
reliable historic proofs in Hinschius, Kath. Kirchenrecht.</note> Juristic thought 
laid its arrest on everything. And yet even here need controlled the situation. 
For when the impulse to reflect is once awakened, what else can those at first 
become, who still live in a world of abstractions and are blind to nature and 
history, but jurists and dialecticians? Thus there settled down upon the whole 
Church, even upon its faith, the spirit of jurisprudence, now grown conscious of 
itself. Everything was laid hold of by it. It was a strong force in what is 
styled “Scholasticism”; it governed the most powerful Popes (Alexander III. as 
Magister Rolandus), and it began to bring <pb n="22" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_22" />within its sweep the form 
in which the traditional dogmas were presented. Certainly this was an easy 
matter for it; for in their practical conclusions these dogmas had already been 
made to serve quite as legal means in a legal process. What still remained was 
to submit to juristic exposition even the central tenets of faith themselves, 
and so to justify and defend them “scientifically.” Here too, indeed, the 
material was not entirely in a raw state; to some extent, rather, the foundation 
stones had received a juristic shaping from the Latin fathers of dogma 
themselves (cf. Tertullian); but there was still an immense task presenting 
itself, to the full accomplishment of which an approach even had never been 
made; it was to re-think the whole dogmatic tradition in the spirit of 
jurisprudence, to represent every-thing under the categories of judge (God), 
accused, advocate, legal measures, satisfactions, penalties, indulgences, to 
make out of dogmas as many distinctions as obtain in secular legal order between 
universally valid, relatively valid, probable, consuetudinary law, positive law, 
etc., and to convert dogmatics into a chamber of justice, out of which there was 
afterwards to develop the merchant’s hall and the den of thieves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6">But in the period we are considering, the Church was 
certainly the basis and sum of the highest ideals of the mediæval man, and the 
enormous contradiction on which one proceeded — had proceeded indeed, from the 
time of Augustine — of regarding the Church as at once the society of the faithful 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6.1">societas fidelium</span>), and as the hierarchically organised assemblage (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6.2">coetus</span>), 
of recognising the secular power in its divine right and yet suppressing its 
authority, was by many scarcely felt<note n="39" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6.3">In the valuable inquiry of Mirbt, Die Stellung Augustin’s 
in der Publicistik des gregorianischen Kirchenstreits (1888) — cf. the same 
author’s work “Die Publicistik im Zeitalter Gregor’s VII.,” 1894 — the 
significance of Augustine for the struggles in Church politics in the eleventh 
century has for the first time been methodically and thoroughly described. It 
amounted <i>directly</i> to less than one would have expected, and it is 
noteworthy that the Antigregorians can show a larger heritage of Augustinian 
thoughts than their opponents (see Theol. Lit. Ztg., 1889, <scripRef passage="Col. 599" id="ii.ii.i.ii-p6.4" parsed="|Col|599|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.599">Col. 599</scripRef>).</note>. Only at the end of the epoch did the 
inner antagonism become apparent; but the hierarchy had then already become the 
Church. Just at that time, therefore, the claim of the hierarchy, and specially 
of the papacy, was proclaimed as dogma, and the struggle of the 

<pb n="23" id="ii.ii.i.ii-Page_23" />civil powers against the despotism of the Pope was declared to be as 
really rebellion against Christ as was the assertion of the sects that the true 
Church is the opposite of the hierarchy. This will have to be dealt with in the 
following chapter.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="3. The Revival of Science." progress="7.84%" id="ii.ii.i.iii" prev="ii.ii.i.ii" next="ii.ii.i.iv">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p1">3. <i>The Revival of Science</i>.<note n="40" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p1.1">See the histories of philosophy by Ueberweg, Erdmann and Stöckl; Prantl, Gesch. 
der Logik Bd. II.-IV.; Bach, l.c., I. and II.; Reuter, Gesch. der Aufkl. I. and 
II.: Löwe, Der Kampf zwischen dem Nominalismus und Realismus, 1876; Nitzsch, 
Art. Scholastische Theologie in der R.-E., XIII.<sup>2</sup>, p. 650 ff., 
where in p. 674 ff., the literature is noted. Dilthey, Einl. in die 
Geisteswissensch. I. Denifle, 1.c.; Kaufmann, l.c., p. 1 ff.; Denifle in the 
Archiv f. Litt.-u. Kirchengesch. des Mittelalters, I. and II.; v. Eicken, l.c., 
p. 589 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p2">
Theologians and philosophers have vied with one another in endeavouring to find 
a specific definition of Scholasticism, and to differentiate what this term is 
meant to denote, from the theology and philosophy of the old (Greek) Church on 
the one hand, and from modern science on the other. These efforts have led to no 
accepted result; nor could they lead to any such, for Scholasticism is simply 
nothing but <i>scientific thought. </i>That this thought was governed by 
prejudices,<note n="41" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p2.1">The fundamental prejudice, which, however, Scholasticism shared 
with the theology of antiquity, and unfortunately also of modern times, was that 
theology is cognition of the world, or that it has to verify and complete 
cognition of the world. If it is said to-day that it has to supplement it, 
seeing that it steps in where knowledge fails, modesty has extorted the 
expression, but the same thing is still meant.</note> and that from these it in some 
respects did not free itself at all, and in some respects freed itself only 
slowly, is shared by the science of the Middle Ages with the science of every 
age. Neither dependence on authorities, nor the preponderance of the deductive 
method, was specially characteristic of Scholasticism; for science in fetters 
has existed in every period — our descendants will find that present-day science 
is in many respects not controlled merely by pure experience — and the 
dialectico-deductive method is the means that must be used by all science that 
has the courage to emphasise strongly the conviction of the unity of all that 
is. But it is not even correct to say that within mediæval science that method 
prevailed alone, or chiefly. The realism that was represented by Albert and 
Thomas, acting upon impulses received 

<pb n="24" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_24" />from Augustine, made excellent 
use of experience, and Scotism and Nominalism in particular are partly based on 
the empiric method, though as compared with the deductive, Duns may have found 
fault with this method as confused. What is of importance here is only this, 
that the observation of the <i>external </i>world was extremely imperfect, that, 
in a word, natural science, and the science of history did not exist, the reason 
being that men knew how to observe spirit, but not how to observe things of 
sense.<note n="42" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p2.2">Yet even this does not apply to the whole of Scholasticism. Especially 
in its later period, it pointed also to the book of nature.</note> But least of all 
must Scholasticism be reproached with treating “artificial,” “fabricated” 
problems. On its premises they were not artificial, and if they were boldly 
wrought out, it was only a proof of scientific energy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p3">The 
Scholasticism of the Middle Ages, then, was simply <i>science, </i>and it is 
merely perpetuating an unwarranted mistrust when it is thought that this part of 
the general history of science may be designated by a special name.<note n="43" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p3.1">Kaufmann 
remarks correctly, p. 5: “There still attaches to the term Scholasticism 
something of the hatred and contempt which the Humanists poured upon it.” This 
hostile spirit is, no doubt, intelligible, inasmuch as Scholasticism still 
threatens our present-day science. Yet in more recent years a complete change of 
judgment has appeared, which comes to the help of the Pope in his renewed 
recommendations of St. Thomas. Indeed, in the effort to be just, the once 
disparaged Scholasticism is beginning to be extravagantly belauded, as is shown 
by the pronouncement of a very celebrated jurist. With this praise the 
circumstance may also have some connection, that the Schoolmen are now being 
read again, and readers find to their surprise that they are not so irrational 
as had been believed. The strongest contribution to the glorification of Thomas 
has been furnished by Otto Willmann in the second volume of his “Gesch. des 
Idealismus” (1896). Here Idealism and Thomism (of the strictest type) are simply 
placed on a level. Nominalism is the corrupt tree, which can hear no good fruit, 
and is to be regarded, moreover, merely as an episode, as a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p3.2">nubicula</span>; for since 
its rising, the sun of the Thomist Realism has been always in the heavens, and 
has given warmth to every century. The real enemy of Thomas and of Idealism is 
Kantianism, which has slowly prepared itself, that, on its assuming its perfect 
form, it may forthwith be assailed and overthrown by the true Idealism. 
Protestantism is viewed as the continuation of monistic Mysticism (!), because 
it (v. the strict determinism) does not take account of the causes secundh. So 
Thomism alone, sans phrase, is the saviour of the holy things of humanity! 
Augustinianism at the same time still finds recognition here, but yet it is 
still no completed system; it only represents the way to the right one.</note> As if 
science in general had not its stages, as if the mediæval stage was 
distinguished from the rest by its unparalleled and culpable obscurity! On 

<pb n="25" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_25" /> the contrary, it may rather be said that Scholasticism furnishes a 
unique and luminous example of the fact that thought finds its way even under 
the most adverse conditions, and that even the gravest prejudices that weigh it 
down are not heavy enough to quench its life. The science of the Middle Ages 
gives practical proof of eagerness in thinking, and exhibits an energy in 
subjecting all that is real and valuable to thought, to which we can find, 
perhaps, no parallel in any other age.<note n="44" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p3.3">We may say, indeed, with the poet about 
that age: “Everything now aims at fathoming man from within and from without; 
truth, where hast thou an escape from the wild chase?”</note></p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4">Hence it is useless to direct one’s ingenuity to answering the question as to what 
<i>kind of </i>science presents itself in Scholasticism; we have simply rather to 
inquire into the <i>conditions </i>under which scientific thought was placed at 
that time. Not equally useless, but vaguely treated, is the academic question, 
much discussed and marked by confusion and wearisomeness, with regard to the 
relation of Scholasticism to Mysticism.<note n="45" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4.1">On Mysticism, see the works <i>which
</i>Karl Müller has cited in his krit. Uebersicht (Zeitschr. f. K.-Gesch. VII., 
p. 102 ff.<b>). </b>Above all the numerous works of Denifle and Preger (Gesch. 
der deutschen Mystik I., II.) have to be consulted; as also Greith, Die deutsche 
Mystik im Predigerorden, 1861. For the earlier Mysticism, cf. the monographs on 
Anselm, Bernard, and the Victorinians.</note> If by Scholasticism there is understood 
(though this is arbitrary) “the hand-maid of hierarchism,” or, with sudden 
change of front, the “construction of systems without concern for the needs of 
the inner life,” or the “rationalistic craving for proof,” and if Mysticism is 
then placed alongside as the free pectoral theology, then the most beautiful 
contrasts can be drawn — Hagar and Sarah, Martha and Mary. But with little trouble 
Scholasticism and Mysticism can, on the other hand, be resolved into each other, 
and a daring dialectic performance can be carried on with these terms, which 
does honour to the acuteness of the author, but which has only the disadvantage 
that one is as wise after, as before, the definitions have been given. The thing 
to be dealt with here is simple. Scholasticism is science, applied to religion, 
and — at least, till the time when it underwent self-disintegration — science 
setting out from the axiom, that all things are to be understood from <i>
theology, </i>that all things therefore must be 


<pb n="26" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_26" />traced back to <i>theology. </i>This axiom regularly presupposes that the 
thinker feels himself to be in entire dependence on God, that he seeks to <i>
know </i>this dependence ever more deeply, and that he uses every means for the 
strengthening of his own religious life; for only in the measure in which he 
finds, and knows himself to be, under and in God, is he made capable of 
understanding all else, since, of course, to <i>understand </i>things means 
nothing else than to know their relation to the One and All, or to the Author (<i>i.e.</i>, 
in both cases, to God). From this it follows at once <i>that personal piety is 
the presupposition of science. </i>But in so far as personal piety at that time 
was always thought of as <i>contemplation </i>of the relation of the ego to God 
accompanied by asceticism,<note n="46" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4.2">Piety is, above all, not the hidden temper of 
feeling and will, from which spring love to one’s neighbour, humility 
and patience, but it is growing <i>cognition, </i>begotten of steadfast 
reflection on the relation of the soul to God.</note> <i>Mysticism is the 
presupposition of Scholasticism; </i>in other words, mediæval science bases 
itself on piety, and on piety, too, which is itself <i>contemplation, </i>which 
lives therefore in an <i>intellectual </i>element. From this it follows, <i>that 
this piety itself prompts to thought; </i>for the strong impulse to become 
acquainted with the relation of one’s own ego to God necessarily leads to the 
determination of the relation of the creation, of which one knows himself to be 
a part, to God. Now, where this knowledge is so pursued that insight into the 
relation of the world to God is sought for solely or chiefly with the view of 
understanding the position of one’s own soul to God, and of inwardly 
growing through such understanding, we speak of <i>Mystic theology.</i><note n="47" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4.3">How 
largely dependent on Scholasticism the later Mystic theology in particular was; 
or, more correctly, how identical the two were, has been shown especially by the 
works of Denifle (against Preger in the histor. polit. Blattern, 1875, p. 679 
ff., and on Master Eckhart in the Archiv f. Litt.-u. K.-Gesch. des Mittelalters 
II. Bd.).</note> But where this reflex aim of the process of knowledge does not 
present itself so distinctly, where, rather, the knowledge of the world in its 
relation to God acquires a more independent objective interest,<note n="48" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4.4">It is only a 
question of difference of degree; very correctly Karl Müller says (Zeitschr. f. 
K.-Gesch. VII., p. 118): “The character of mediæval piety always expresses 
itself, more or less, even in the theoretic discussions of Scholasticism, 
because among the representatives of the latter the entire half of the way of 
salvation is dominated throughout by the interests and points of view of 
Mysticism, this circumstance having a connection with their monastic training 
and education. As soon as these men come to deal in their theoretical 
discussions with the appropriation of salvation, they bring along with them the 
presuppositions of their practical Mysticism.”</note> the term <i>Scholastic theology</i> 


<pb n="27" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_27" />is employed. From this it appears that we have not before us two 
magnitudes that run parallel, or that, forsooth, collide with each other, but 
that Mystic theology and Scholastic theology are one and the same phenomenon, 
which only present themselves in manifold gradations, according as the 
subjective or objective interest prevails.<note n="49" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4.5">Even in Nitzsch’s determination of 
the relationship (l.c., pp. 651 ff., 655) I cannot find a clearing up, while in 
Thomasius-Seeberg the distinct vision of the matter is completely obscured by a 
mass of details. Nitzsch first accentuates strongly the formalistic character of 
Scholasticism, then, with a view to understanding Mystic theology, points to its 
origin, the Pseudo-Dionysian doctrine, and now concludes: “It is obvious that 
this theology of the soul, of feeling, and of <i>direct </i>intuition is 
fundamentally distinct from the Scholastico-dialectic theology.” But the 
assertion that the Scholastic theology is formalistic is scarcely <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4.6">cum grano 
salis</span> correct, as will appear more clearly below. How can one call a mode of 
thought formalistic which takes the greatest interest in relating everything to 
a living unity? And if the means employed cannot secure the proposed end (as <i>
we </i>think), have we therefore a right to reproach these scholars with a 
merely formalistic interest in things? But, further, the Pseudo-Dionysian 
theology is as much the presupposition of Scholasticism as of Mysticism, and 
that which Nitzsch calls “theology of the soul, of feeling, and of direct 
intuition” plays in both the same part, as alpha and omega, while the Mystic 
theology certainly keeps manifestly to its point of departure throughout the 
whole alphabet, the Scholastic, on the other hand, apparently forsakes it, but 
in the end (doctrine of the way of salvation) always returns to it, thereby 
showing that it has never really lost sight of it.</note> The former interest was so 
little lacking even to the most distinguished Schoolmen that their whole 
theology can be unhesitatingly described as <i>also </i>Mystic theology — for 
Thomas, Mysticism is the starting-point and practical application of 
Scholasticism — and, on the other hand, there are theologians who are described as 
Mystics, but who, in the strength of their desire to know the <i>world, </i>and 
to understand in a systematic way the Church doctrine, are not a whit behind the 
so-called Schoolmen. But in saying this the further position is already stated, 
that a specific difference between the scientific <i>means </i>had likewise no 
existence. Here also it is simply a question of shade (nuance). The view of the 
God in whom, and from whom, all things must be understood, was given by the 
Church tradition. But in this view also subjective piety was 

<pb n="28" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_28" />trained. 
The formal shaping elements were likewise everywhere the same. Inasmuch as the 
scientific means were derived entirely from the same three sources, the 
authoritative dogma, inner experience, and the traditional philosophy, any 
differences that would be more than varieties cannot be made out (a greater or 
less passing into the background of logical formalism, a preference for inner 
observation over authoritative tradition<note n="50" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p4.7">Scholasticism shares with Mysticism 
the “finis,” and Mysticism uses essentially the same means as Scholasticism.</note>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p5">Yet 
it is said that great inner antagonisms entered into mediæval science. Anselm 
and his opponents are pointed to, Bernard and Abelard, the German theologians of 
the fourteenth century and the Churchmen who pronounced them heretics, and from 
the contrasted positions in these cases the formula is framed, that here 
Mysticism is in conflict with Scholasticism. Differences certainly there are 
here; but that stock controversial term throws a very uncertain light on them. 
Above all, the phenomena here gathered together can by no means be united in <i>
one </i>group. But before we deal with them, it will be well to answer the main 
question stated above, under what conditions the scientific thought of the 
Middle Ages was placed, or, let us say, how it developed itself, and what were 
the concrete factors which determined it (in the way of advancing or retarding), 
and thereby gave it its peculiar stamp. From this inquiry the proper light will 
naturally be thrown upon these “antagonisms” which are erroneously represented 
when they are described as a struggle of two opposing principles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p6">The 
Middle Ages received from the ancient Church not only the substantially 
completed dogma, but also — as a living force — the philosophy, or say, the theology 
which had been employed in the shaping of dogma, and together with this also a 
treasury of classical literature, which had little or no connection with the 
philosophy and the dogma, but which answered to an element in the antique view 
of life in Italy and Byzantium that had never quite disappeared. These three 
things constituted the legacy of the old world to the new. But they already 
contained in them all the contrasts that came to view in the inner life of the 
Middle Ages, when consciousness of that inheritance had been awakened. 

<pb n="29" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_29" />These “antagonisms” were as actively at work in the Greek Church from the days 
of Origen and Jerome as they afterwards were in the Mediæval Church. In this 
sense all scientific developments of the West in the Middle Ages were simply a 
continuation of what the Greek Church had already partly passed through, and was 
partly still continuing to pass through in feeble movements. The difference 
consisted only in this, that in the West everything gradually developed itself 
to a higher degree of energy; that the Church, as the visible commonwealth of 
God on earth, impressed its stamp on all secular life, taking even science into 
closer connection with itself, giving it a higher flight, and at the same time 
requiring it by its authority to adopt juristic thought; and finally in this, 
that from Greek science Augustinianism was absent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p7">We 
have remarked above that along with the substantially completed dogma the Middle 
Ages received from antiquity the related philosophy or theology. But this very 
circumstance introduced strain: for while this theology was certainly “related,” 
yet as certainly also did it contain, as a living force, elements that were 
hostile to dogma, whether we think of Neoplatonism or Aristotelianism. It is 
well known that in the Greek Church, from the fifth and sixth centuries, both 
schools worked upon dogma, and that “heresies” to the right and left were the 
result (pantheism and tritheism, spiritualistic Mysticism and rationalistic 
Criticism), and that then, from the Justinian age, the Scholasticism evolved 
itself which found the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p7.1">via media</span> between the Areopagite and John 
Philoponus.<note n="51" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p7.2">v. Vol. IV. p. 232 f. of this work.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p8">In 
the theological science of John of Damascus there presents itself the 
reconciliation of dogma with Neoplatonism and Aristotelianism.<note n="52" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p8.1">Vol. IV. p. 264 
f.; see also p. 331 ff.</note> Here the former plays the principal part in the 
principles, the latter in the working out; for with the help of dialectic 
distinction one can remove all difficulties and contradictions that emerge. But 
the <i>independent </i>force of the Neoplatonic and Aristotelian philosophies 
was not broken by the harmonising. The books in which they were contained 
continued to be read, and thus in Byzantium the strain did not cease. Mystic 

<pb n="30" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_30" />theology was further cultivated, Aristotle was studied, and although the 
acts of aggression always grew feebler, both of them threatened the Church with 
its dogma, the Church that was meanwhile growing more powerless in the embraces 
of the State. There were the further circumstances that memories of the 
theologically unconcerned age of antiquity had never died out, that a certain 
worldly culture, indifferent to religion, and often indeed degenerating into 
barbarism, still survived, which was strong enough to hinder the Eastern Church 
from ever making even an approach to the carrying out of its ideals and aims in
<i>secular </i>life and <i>secular </i>culture. From the days of the 
Alexandrian Theophilus monks and pious laymen might lament over the godlessness 
of the ancient literature and wish it in hell, but no one was able either to 
banish it, or to purify it, and bring it entirely into the service of 
ecclesiastical science.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p9">If we 
pass now to the Carlovingian period, <i>i.e.</i>, to the first epoch of 
scientific advance in the West, we find exactly the same elements side by side, 
only with one important addition (Augustinianism). There is an eager endeavour 
to become acquainted with the traditional dogma and to think it out, and, as the 
Adoptian controversy shows, there is at the same time a surrender to entire 
dependence on the Greeks. In the writings of Boethius and Isidore there is 
possessed a source, rich enough for that period, from which the dialectic 
science of method may be learned. As the work of John Scotus shows, the 
Neoplatonic Mysticism had already become known to the West from the writings of 
Dionysius and Maximus; besides this, however, it was represented in a<i> 
theistic </i>setting, and with incomparable attractiveness, by Augustine. 
Finally, the ancient literature (poets and historians) was sought out, and 
through contact with Italy there arose the seductive pictures of a blithesome 
life that had never altogether vanished.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p10">But 
the forces which the West had at its command at that time were still too weak to 
admit of working independently with the capital that had been inherited. To 
become familiar with Augustine and Gregory I., to understand the christological 
speculations of the Greeks, and to master the simplest rules of logic and 
method — that was the real task of the period. What was 

<pb n="31" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_31" />attempted 
beyond this, Scotus excepted, was a feeble renaissance: indeed the union of the 
antique with the theological at the court of Charles the Great has something 
childish. This union therefore was soon dissolved again. Not for the first time 
under Louis the Pious, but as early as the last years of Charles I. himself, the 
ascetic thought of the ancient Church asserted its influence even in science. 
And so it continued to be afterwards; we can observe indeed, on till the 
thirteenth century, a steady increase of aversion to the antique, while, no 
doubt, some bold spirits sought more than before to learn from it. In theory 
secular studies were discarded. Ancient literature was regarded as a source of 
temptations. All science which did not place itself under theology, <i>i.e.</i>, 
which did not refer everything to the knowledge of God, was held to be 
pernicious, nay, to be a seduction of the devil. But as what is characteristic, 
in all fields, of the mediæval view of the world consists in this, that it aims 
at uniting the ununitable, and requires that negation of the world shall be 
attained in the form of dominion over it, so we observe here also that what is 
rejected is again adopted. Ancient literature and philosophy were certainly 
employed as a formal means of culture, and with a view also to the refutation of 
pagans, Jews, and heretics, and to a fathoming of the divine mysteries. It was 
to some extent the same persons who rejected them in the end, who on their 
slow, toilsome journey to the summit made use of them. And where they were 
different persons, yet there was at bottom between the two an elective affinity; 
for <i>all </i>thinkers who came to be influential, though some of them may 
appear to us “illuminists” (<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p10.1">Aufklärer</span>) and others traditionalists, were 
dominated by the same fundamental thought of tracing back all things to God and 
understanding them from Him. And when in the end the Church released Aristotle 
and allowed full use to be made of him, that was not done by way of yielding to 
outward constraint, but because the Church theology was now strong enough to 
master this master, and because he could furnish it with the most effectual help 
against the dangers of a bold idealism which threatened dogma. Though the 
schools, the universities, might not be ecclesiastical institutions in the 
strict sense of the term, science 

<pb n="32" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_32" />was <i>ecclesiastical, theological.
</i>There was no lay science. The thought of such science was for that age 
equivalent to paganism and nihilism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p11">From 
the Carlovingian period a chain of scientific tradition and schools of learning 
extends into the eleventh century;<note n="53" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p11.1">Berengar was a disciple of Fulbert of 
Chartres (ob. 1028); the latter had studied under Gerhert.</note> but <i>a continuous
</i>increase of scientific activity cannot be ascertained, and even the greatest 
masters (Gerbert of Rheims) did not produce effects that were epoch-making. Not 
till the middle of the century was the advancement begun that was followed by no 
further declension, and the thread formed that was not again to break. The inner 
rise of the Church was unquestionably the determining cause of this upward 
movement of science, although we are surprised at meeting quite at the beginning 
with a trained skill in dialectic for which we had not been prepared, and which 
must have gone on developing in the dark ages (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p11.2">saculum obscurum</span>) in spite 
of their darkness. But how could the inner revival of the Church have continued 
without results for science? The Church conceived itself at that time as <i>
spiritual </i>power, as the power of the supersensuous life over the sensuous; 
the subject of science was the supersensuous; science, therefore, was 
challenged by this revival! But even the science which revels in the 
transcendental, and which readily attaches itself to revelations, cannot deny 
its character as <i>science. </i>Even where it is, and wishes to be, the 
handmaid of revelation, it will always embrace an element by which it offends 
the faith which desires rest; it will exhibit a freshness and joy which to 
devoutness appears as insolence; nay, even when it knows itself to be one with 
the Church in its starting-point and aims, it will never be able to deny a 
negative tendency, for it will always be justified in finding that the 
principles of the Church suffer deterioration in the concrete expressions of 
life, and are disfigured by superstition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p12">In 
the dazzling light in which Reuter, the marvellous master of that literature, 
has presented the conflicts between young mediæval science and the men of the 
Church (Berengar and Lanfranc, Anselm and his opponents, Abelard and Bernard), 


<pb n="33" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_33" />the persons engaged appear like spectral caricatures. Because this 
scholar tries to find “negative illuminism” everywhere in the movements, things 
are deprived of their proportion, and the common ground on which the combatants 
stand almost entirely disappears. With wonder and astonishment we see one 
Herostratus after another cross the stage, surrounded by troops of like-minded 
disciples; the “primacy of infallible reason” is set up by them, after they have 
destroyed authority; the antitheses become as abrupt as cliffs, and frightful 
chasms open up. But the biographer of these heroes, so far as he does not charge 
them with hypocrisy, must himself regularly acknowledge in some stray turn of 
thought, that they stood in closest connection with their age and with their 
opponents, that their enormously magnified performances were of a much more 
modest kind, and that the great illuminists were obedient sons of the Church. In 
opposition to this representation we follow out the hints given above, in order 
to elucidate and understand these struggles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13">In 
the higher rise of science three things were involved: the <i>penetrating more deeply into the Neoplatonic-Augustinian principles of all theology, the 
dialectic art of analysis, </i>and, united with both, <i>a certain knowledge of 
the ancient classics and of the Church Fathers. </i>As regards those 
principles, it was the spirit of the <i>so-called Platonic Realism </i>that 
prevailed. By means of it, as it had been derived from Augustine and from dogma 
itself, and from a hundred little sources also, dogma — but the world, too, as 
well — came to be understood, and all things came to be known from and in God. 
Till the beginning of the twelfth century this Platonic Realism, with its 
spiritualistic sublimating tendency and its allegorical method, reigned pretty 
much unbroken. It reigned all the more securely, the less a conception of it had 
as yet been consciously formed (as a theory of knowledge).<note n="54" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13.1">Till far on in the 
twelfth century the scholars were not first philosophers and then theologians; 
they possessed as yet no philosophic system at all; their philosophy rather was 
quite essentially dialectic art; see Deutsch, Abælard, p. 96: “The relation of 
philosophy to theology in the initial period of Scholasticism was essentially 
different from what it was at its maturity. In the earlier period a proper 
philosophic system, a view of the world developed on different sides, had as yet 
no existence. Only logic was known with some completeness . . .but, as a 
distinct discipline, metaphysic did not yet exist for the philosophers of that 
period. What they had of it consisted in single propositions, partly Platonic, 
partly Aristotelian. . . . Only when the Aristotelian writings became known in 
the second half of the twelfth century did the West learn to know a real 
philosophic system.”</note> It 

<pb n="34" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_34" />was peculiar to it that it set out from 
faith, and then made itself master of dogma in the way in which dogma had 
formerly arisen (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13.2">credo ut intelligam</span>” — this position of Augustine was not 
merely reasserted by Anselm, but was willingly assented to by all Church 
thinkers of the period). But it was, further, peculiar to it <i>that it took a 
flight beyond dogma. </i>This had occurred in Greek Mysticism as well as 
with Augustine, and it repeated itself, without the danger being observed, from 
the eleventh century (and just, too, among the “most pious” philosophers). Here 
lay the first antagonism. As one got to understand dogma by the help 
of the same means by which it had arisen, that idea of the immanence of God, of 
all things existing in God, asserted itself, before which the historical, and 
dogma itself, threatened to vanish, <i>i.e.</i>, were viewed as the final stage 
needing sublimation. So Origen thought, so also had Augustine felt, and had 
expressed it at the outskirts of his speculation,<note n="55" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13.3">See Vol. V., p. 125 
ff.</note> so was it taught by the Greek Mystics.<note n="56" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13.4">Hence even in the question about 
the universals, which was already dealt with at that time on the basis of 
passages from Porphyry and Boethius, the treatment was almost entirely 
realistic: general notions exist in and of themselves, or they exist in things 
as their real essence (though very different turns of thought were possible here 
in matters of detail; see Prantl, Gesch. der Logik, II., p. 118 ff.). Certainly 
there were already to be found also in this period representatives of 
Nominalism, according to which general notions are <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13.5">intellectus</span>, or, say, only 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13.6">voces</span>; indeed, it probably always existed side by side with Realism; but 
theology still treated it with indifference. When the Nominalist Roscellin, the 
teacher of Ahelard, applied the Nominalist view to the doctrine of the Trinity, 
he was resisted by Anselm (v. Deutsch, p. 100 f.). The latter had no doubt that 
those who held the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p13.7">universales substantiæ</span> to be mere votes, must err from the 
Christian faith, and were heretics. But how did it stand with those who 
logically applied the substantiality of general notions?</note> From this point, as by 
a circuit, a complete rehabilitation of reason could take place. After getting 
its dismissal at the beginning — revelation decides and authority — reason was now 
the means for removing out of the way whatever hindered the thought of the 
absoluteness, the <i>immutability </i>and immanence of God. It neutralised 
miracle, in order to give expression to the strict uniformity of the operation 


<pb n="35" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_35" />of the All-One; it neutralised even the history of salvation, and 
history in general, or transformed it into the circulating course</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p14">of 
the operative Being that is, was, and shall be; it neutralised, finally, the 
creature. The “illuminist” of the eleventh and twelfth centuries would still 
have to be found who did not play his “illuminist” part under the influence of 
this mysticism, who did not likewise take the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p14.1">credo ut intelligam</span>” as his 
starting-point. Though, like Berengar, he might compare the literally understood 
Jewish law with the laws of the Romans, Athenians, and Spartans in order to give 
the palm to the latter, though like Abelard, he might unite into one the history 
of salvation and general history in the “philosophy of religion on a historic 
basis” — this was still done on the understanding that there was to be absolute 
validity obtained for all that the Church offered of material content, by means 
of sublimating (allegory); it was done in the name of the conception of God and 
of the theology which prevailed also among the opponents, so far as they thought 
at all, and these latter started back before conclusions which Justin, Origen, 
and the great group of Greek and Latin Fathers had long before drawn.<note n="57" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p14.2">The 
inquiry would be interesting and important that would lead us to determine 
whether, and through what channels, the older Pre-Jeromic Church literature 
influenced Scholasticism; <i>e.g.</i>, are the agreements of Abelard with 
Justin and Origen accidental, or only indirect, or direct? That the Shepherd of 
Hermas and the Didache continued to have influence admits of proof. 
Contradictions within tradition, between the older and the later, and again 
between tradition (the sacred canons) and Scripture had already been discovered 
in the Gregorian period, and up to a certain point had been admitted (see Mirbt, 
Augustine, p. 3 f.); but Abelard was the first to emphasise the importance of 
these contradictions, while on the other hand, certainly, he began to have an 
inkling of what his contemporaries were far from thinking of, namely, that 
errors promote the progress of truth.</note> So it was not that principle stood 
opposed to principle, but the amount of application was disputed<note n="58" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p14.3">It surely does 
not require to be specially noted, that no teacher of importance in this period 
drew all the conclusions of Platonic Realism (as little as Augustine did). They 
lay only on the horizon of their view, and were touched on in passages here and 
there. Till Abelard taught him better, William of Champeaux, it is true, seems 
to have asserted the full immanence of the generic notion, conceived of 
substantially, in every individual, a view which must necessarily have led to 
the doctrine of the <i>one </i>latent substance, and of the negating of all that 
is individual as mere semblance or mere contingency. This doctrine certainly lay 
on the outskirts of the view then taken of the world, and made its appearance in 
Mysticism as the expression of pious contemplation, afterwards even as a 
theoretic conviction. On Abelard’s having the credit of discarding it 
see below.</note> — unless we should have to regard as the real principle 

<pb n="36" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_36" />of 
mediæval ecclesiastical theology, lack of thought, or blind surrender. But that 
was not what the Church Fathers taught, nor was it what the Church itself wished 
when it again conceived of itself as spiritual power in the eleventh century. 
How slight really is the distinction between Berengar and Anselm as theologians! 
It often entirely disappears; for how far were those represented as wild 
destroyers from drawing the conclusions <i>in their totality, </i>and from 
repeating, say, the thoughts of Erigena! They were not innovators, but 
restorers; not a trace is to be found in them of negative illuminism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p15">In the Greek Church Aristotelianism had made its appearance when dogma and 
speculation could no longer be reconciled, and it rendered the Church invaluable 
service as the Horos which kept the Sophia of the Mystics from plunging into the 
abyss of the primeval Father. But along with these services it had at the same 
time brought at first unpleasant gifts in addition. While it checked 
unrestrained idealism, and at the same time set to work to make paradoxical and 
burdensome formulæ tolerable by means of distinctions, it also subjected to 
revision formulæ that collapsed as soon as their basis of Platonic Realism was 
taken from them. This Aristotelianism, which was so necessary, but of which 
there had been such bad experiences, as it appeared in John Philoponus and other 
Greeks, not to speak of the old Antiochian School, was known also to those in 
the West, through Boethius, and from other sources (in a poor enough form, no 
doubt, more directly as logical method), and long before had concluded (in the 
case of Boethius himself, <i>e.g</i>.), an irregular marriage with the 
Neoplatonic doctrine of principles. To the spirit of the West, which had more of 
understanding than of reason, and, as juristic also, constantly strove after 
distinctions, this Aristotelianism was congenial. From it there developed 
“dialectic,” at first, too, as scientific art. And as this scientific art always 
encourages insolence and pride where it is held to be the sum of all wisdom, so 
was it at the beginning of the Middle Ages. The schooled “ dialecticians” of the 
eleventh 

<pb n="37" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_37" />century looked proudly down on the obscurantists who did not 
understand art, while these again became concerned about the traditional Church 
doctrine, although the operations of the youthful science only seldom touched 
the kernel of things, unless it was that one here and there ventured too far 
with his art in regard to dogmas that stood in the centre of vision (doctrines 
of the Trinity, of the two natures, of the Eucharist), and, anticipating the 
later Nominalism, or recalling unpleasant facts in the history of tradition, 
served up a questionable attempt at solving the trinitarian problem 
(tritheistic, Sabellian), or approached too near the old Adoptianism, or threw 
doubt on the current opinion about the external miracle in the Eucharist. In 
this way the first conflicts arose, which were lacking in real sharpness, 
however, because the dialectic itself stood in league with Platonic Realism, and 
at bottom did not know very often what it really wanted. At the same time it 
must not be denied, that wherever the understanding is brought in, it will 
assert its own rights and will overleap the limits of a purely formal activity. 
But it is shown, <i>e.g.</i>, by the science of Anselm, how peacefully, under 
certain conditions, dogma, Platonic Realism, and dialectic harmonised.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p16">Yet 
in the twelfth century that came to be otherwise. In Abelard<note n="59" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p16.1">See the excellent 
monograph of Deutsch upon him (1883), the best book we possess on the history of 
the theological science of that period, distinguished pre-eminently by calmness 
and caution of judgment, as compared with the overstrained biographies to the 
right and left. In the introduction, p. 11 f., it is denied on good grounds that 
there was a widely prevailing negative illuminism in this period. What widely 
prevailed was not negative but ecclesiastical, and what was negative (frivolity 
of course there has been in every age; “the frivolity and avarice of the 
jeunesse dorée that vaunted itself in the apostolic chair up to the middle of 
the eleventh century”: Sackur) or expressly heretical had no widespread 
influence (to what extent at the time of the establishment of Clugny practical 
and theoretical atheism, frivolous criticism of the Bible, etc., prevailed among 
the West-Frankian lay circles is shown by Sackur). That to Abelard there belongs 
a unique position in his time, Deutsch has grounds for asserting, but he is far 
from characterising him simply as an illuminist. If it were necessary to 
describe him as such, then it would be peculiar to Catholic religion to be 
purely acquiescent faith — but at that time at least it certainly had not yet made 
that claim; then Justin, Origen, and Augustine would be “creedless 
free-thinkers”; then Abelard himself would be a double-tongued hypocrite, for 
his wish was to be a Church theologian, believing in revelation, and yet at the 
same time one who could give account of his faith and was capable of showing it 
to be plain truth. That while this was his aim he became entangled in 
contradictions, that in undertaking to commend religion to the understanding he 
frequently had more regard to the judge than to the client, was certainly not 
peculiar to him as a theologian! For ascertaining the theology of Abelard the 
sentences of his disciple, Magister Roland Alexander III. (see the edition by 
Gietl, 1891, and Denifle in Archiv, Vol. I., pp. 434 ff. 603 ff.) may be 
consulted.</note> both the critical tendency of Platonic Realism (cf. his 


<pb n="38" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_38" />view of history) and the critical tendency of dialectic grew 
stronger, <i>without his abandoning, however, in the fundamental theses, his 
relation of dependence on the Church doctrine. </i>Abelard was the boldest 
theologian of his time, because he understood how to derive the critical side 
from <i>all </i>elements of tradition, and was really persuaded of the 
defectiveness just of what was held valid. His opponents of his day thought that 
the dangers of his science arose quite essentially from his <i>dialectic, </i>
and, accordingly, discredited this above everything else. In point of fact, 
boldness in submitting particulars to the treatment of the understanding was an 
outstanding feature in Abelard; the understanding, too, when once released, 
asserted its own rights, frequently overleapt the boundaries theoretically 
recognised, scorned authority, and proclaimed, with the support of a certain 
knowledge of ancient history, the eternal right of reasonable thought as the 
highest court of appeal. But that the most dangerous theses of the restless 
scholar sprang from Platonic (Augustinian) Realism, <i>i.e.</i>, from the 
fundamental view that was adhered to by one’s self, was not observed. <i>In 
principle Abelard certainly moderated this view by means of his 
critico-dialectic reflections. </i>He was no more a representative of 
thorough-going Realism. He was rather the first to introduce into epistemology a 
kind of conceptualism,<note n="60" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p16.2">How his theory of knowledge is to be understood is a 
disputed point among scholars (v. Deutsch, p. 104 ff.). It is certain that he 
held a sceptical attitude towards Platonic Realism, that he rejected it indeed, 
without however passing over to Nominalism.</note> to break through the strict 
doctrine of immanence, and, by beginning to restore independence to the 
creature, to begin also to emancipate the conception of God itself from 
pantheism. For Abelard, the dialectic art ceases to be mere art; it begins to 
become a material principle, and to correct the traditional 
(Neoplatonic-Augustinian) doctrines of the first and last things. <i>The paradox 
in Abelard’s position consists in this, that on the one hand in 
contemplating history he </i>

<pb n="39" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_39" /><i>drew certain conclusions from the 
Mystic doctrine of God </i>(cf. Justin, Origen, but also Augustine himself) <i>
more confidently than his contemporaries, while, on the other hand, he allowed 
sober thought to have a material influence on the view taken of ground 
principles. </i>His opponents saw in him only the negative theologian. <i>This 
negative theologian really laid the foundation for the classical structure of 
mediæval conservative theology</i>.<note n="61" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p16.3">This seems paradoxical, and certainly other 
things come more prominently to view in Abelard at first: his genuine, 
unquenchable scientific ardour, his sense for the natural (sound human 
understanding), his ambitious striving, not devoid of vanity, his dialectic 
acuteness, his critical spirit, finally, the conviction animating him that the 
ratio has its own field of play, and that there are many questions on which it 
first, and it alone, must be heard (on his learning, which has often been 
over-rated, see Deutsch, p. 53 ff.). But on the other hand the following factors 
in his mode of teaching are to be noted, which obtained quite <i>a positive </i>
importance for the time that followed (while we pass over what is an understood 
matter, viz., that even by him all knowledge was ultimately traced up to the 
revelation of God): (1) The man charged with “rationalism” has no great 
confidence in the capabilities of the human power of knowledge, and openly 
expressed this, in opposition to the self-assurance of the dialecticians and 
mystics; he did not possess it, but pointed to revelation, because he (2) did 
not regard thought and being as identical, but took up a critico-sceptical 
attitude towards the reigning Realism, such as was just required for the defence 
of the Church doctrine — as was taught by the time that followed. With this there 
is connected (3) that, while keeping very much on Augustine’s lines in the 
conception of God, he avoided those conclusions from his conception which led at 
one time to the assumption of a rigid, unchangeable divine working (a rigid 
order of nature), at another time to an unlimited arbitrariness on God’s part. 
This he effected by bringing in again (with Origen, partly <i>against </i>
Augustine) very strongly though not at every point, the thought of the <i>
ethically </i>determined character of the divine action, and of the limitation 
of the divine power by the notion of purpose (and so by what actually happens). 
With this he also drew a sharp distinction between God and the creature, and 
asserted the independence of the latter, corrected thereby the questionable 
Mystic conception of God, and prepared the way for the conception of God held by 
the great Schoolmen. His opponents, on the other hand, such as Hugo (and 
afterwards also the Lombard) adhered to that conception of God which afterwards 
proved more convenient in defending any kind of Church doctrine; but there is 
no question that Abelard was really the <i>more positive. </i>If he has 
nevertheless been classed with Spinoza, that only proves that there has been 
ignorance of the notion of God which elsewhere prevailed in his time among 
Church theologians, and that just that side in Abelard’s notion of God has been 
emphasised which was <i>not </i>peculiar to him, for he sought to unite the 
standpoints of immanence and transcendence, while his opponents assailed him 
from the standpoint of the “Spinozist” notion of God. (4) As with the doctrine 
of God so is it with all the other doctrines of the faith: here Abelard always 
set out from Augustine (see Deutsch’s account), keeps essentially to his 
formulations, but, with more courage and confidence than the great master, 
fettered by his Neoplatonism, strives to free theology and the objects of faith 
from the embraces of a Mysticism which is ultimately philosophy of nature. The
<i>ethical </i>interest, the assurance that what answers to the moral law is 
also the holy and good before and for God, dominates Abelard (hence also his 
special interest in moral philosophy), and so far as this interest corrected the 
Mystical scheme of Christian doctrine in the thirteenth century, Abelard must be 
thought of as the pioneer. But if in this sense it may be said that Abelard laid 
the foundation for the great structures of Scholasticism in the thirteenth 
century — not only because he was the teacher of the Lombard, nor only because he 
was the acutest thinker of the period, <i>but because he was the first to 
attempt that amalgamation of the immanence and transcendence doctrines, </i>and 
taught that lower estimation of the principles of knowledge, which became the 
presuppositions of <i>ecclesiastical </i>systems — yet it cannot be denied that 
the following age did not attach itself directly to him. What he found 
independently the following age learned from Aristotle, who became more and more 
known to it from the second half of the twelfth century; it learned it only 
indirectly, or not at all, from Abelard. But that cannot diminish his fame. He 
was the first to show how all <i>Church </i>doctrines can and must be so treated 
that the <i>principles of morality </i>(the moral law) shall have as much 
justice done to them in the system as the <i>fundamental thoughts of theological 
speculation on nature. </i>That he did not solve this problem no one will 
make the ground of a reproach, for it is insoluble. But that it must be set down 
as the task of all ecclesiastical science — so long as this science at all 
declares that its ideal is that of knowing the world — is quite obvious. The 
contemporaries of Abelard were not willing to learn enough from him, and that, 
as a rule, determines the amount of influence that belongs to a teacher. They 
felt repelled (1) by the still novel form of the science in general; (2) by many 
propositions of Abelard, which were afterwards found to be tolerable — indeed to 
be the only correct ones; (3) by many individual negative, or critical 
judgments, both in regard to history and the validity of opinion prevailing at 
the time, and in regard to particular ecclesiastical doctrines, of which his 
defensive presentation was felt to be questionable (Sabellianism in the doctrine 
of the Trinity, yet see Augustine; strong inner variance in the Christology, 
which thus approached Nestorianism, yet see likewise Augustine). (4) It 
must not be denied that Abelard himself injured the influence of his doctrines 
by many contradictions and by the immaturity of his systematising. But how much could have been learned from him; compare only his admirable discussions of 
love, reconciliation, and the Church! The Church had no genius between 
Augustine and Luther; but among the men of second rank, Abelard deserves to be 
named. Karl Müller (Abhandl. f. Weizsäcker 1892, pp. 308 f., 319 f.) has 
strongly emphasised the importance of Abelard for the ways of stating problems 
and for the positive views of the following period.</note> For 

<pb n="40" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_40" />the 
Church dogma could not be held by the thinking mind under the entire domination 
of the Mystic Neoplatonic theology. Although it was by this theology that it had 
been chiefly elaborated, yet the <i>Church </i>had always reserved to itself the
<i>supra-mundane </i>God and the independence of the creature, and had formed a 
set of dogmas which Platonism could only sublimate, but could not justify as the
<i>final </i>expression of the matter itself. The Church needed, therefore, the 


<pb n="41" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_41" />help of dialectics (of sober intelligence, and of juristic acuteness 
directed to the given formulæ ) and of a lowering of the lofty flight of 
speculation, and this help Aristotelianism alone could afford it, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the Aristotelianism, which was then understood as such, and which was then 
exercising its influence, as the view of things according to which it is 
held — not that the phenomenal and creaturely are the form transitorily expressing 
the divine — but that the supernatural God, as Creator in the proper sense of the 
word, has created the creature and endowed it with independence. It needed the 
help of Aristotelianism to defend a set of dogmas in the form in which they were 
already established.<note n="62" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p16.4">Very correctly v. Eicken l.c. p. 602: “The importance 
which Plato and Aristotle acquired in mediæval philosophy was really in the 
inverse relation to the position which the two had taken up in the history of 
the development of Greek philosophy. The Platonic philosophy had placed the 
substance of things in the general ideas, and had deduced from this assumption 
the transcendence of the latter, and especially of the highest idea, that is, 
the idea of God. But the extreme Realism of the Middle Ages adopted the Platonic 
doctrine of ideas, not to derive from it the transcendence of the supreme idea, 
but to derive rather the harmonious co-existence of all things in the supreme 
idea, and just with this aim before it it arrived at that doctrine of God which 
bore a pantheistic character, as compared with the strict transcendence of the 
Church doctrine. On the other hand the Aristotelian philosophy had asserted the 
reality of the general ideas in the individuals, with the view of refuting 
Plato’s transcendent doctrine of ideas. The Aristotelian Realism, however, 
attached itself to the Aristotelian doctrine, in order that, by guarding the 
substantial character of the individuals, it might prove their extra-divine 
subsistence, and accordingly also the divine transcendence that harmonised with 
the Church doctrine. This view, which quite inverted the historical and logical 
relation of the Platonic and Aristotelian philosophies, was maintained till the 
close of the Middle Ages.”</note> But still more was the “Aristotelianism” to do for 
it. Reason will never ultimately make a compact with authority, but the 
understanding will. Whoever has entered into the spirit of the All-One and 
embraces the doctrine of immanence, will feel himself to be as “God,” and will 
therefore reject all authority, of whatever kind it be. Whoever, on the other 
hand, feels his independence, side by side with other forms of independence, 
will become certain of his dependence also. He will no longer take part in the 
dialectic performance of exchanging his estimate of himself as the perfect 
nothing (as an individual) for an estimate of himself as the perfect being (as 
spirit); but while within certain limits, and perhaps with great 

<pb n="42" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_42" />tenacity, he will embrace a rational mode of view, he will, in that which lies 
beyond these limits, be ready to recognise authorities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p17">Yet 
for the great inaugurator of Mediæval Scholasticism (for Anselm everything is 
still naive) — for Abelard, the elements were still vaguely intermingled. He set 
down already as force all that, in the time following, the period when 
Scholasticism flourished, was conceived of as mutually limiting potencies, or 
that then became differentiated as distinct tendencies. His contemporaries had 
as yet no presentiment, that an element in him which they specially censured 
would yet become the means of saving the Church doctrine. Orthodoxy and the 
Platonic Realism were still in closest union. The French Mystics declared the 
efforts of the “dialecticians” heretical; Aristotle was hated. When the great 
disciple of Abelard, Petrus Lombardus, published his Sentences, and in them 
fittingly placed the learning of his master at the service of the Church 
theology — as yet the Middle Ages had not possessed a compendium for the study of 
theology<note n="63" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p17.1">Only since Abelard’s times were there somewhat more comprehensive 
statements of Christian doctrine, which, besides, were still in many respects 
different. He himself and Hugo of St. Victor took the lead in producing them; 
see Abelard’s “Introductio”; faith, love, the sacraments as subjects of 
dogmatic.</note> — much would not have been required for even this book to be set aside 
on suspicion. No doubt, this work, because, from the patristic tradition being 
uncertain, it still frequently adds opinion to opinion, bears the stamp of a 
freedom which was afterwards lost. But the mere fact that it became the 
authoritative compendium of the thirteenth century is a proof that on the part 
of the Church free inquiry, dialectic investigation, and Aristotelian 
philosophy were now tolerated, not because inward freedom had increased, but 
because the faculty had grown for making friends with these forces, and because 
there began to be observed what the Aristotelian method and mode of thought 
could do for dogma. In the second half of the twelfth century the turn round of 
things was already preparing itself. The “pious” theologians (the Mystics), so 
far as they gave themselves up to the work of expounding and establishing 
dogma, were forced to see that by means of thoroughgoing 

<pb n="43" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_43" />Realism 
contemplation might be enriched, but the objective doctrine could not be 
defended. The coalition of naive faith on authority with a Mysticism that, in 
its ultimate ground, was not without danger, came to an end. Church faith, 
Mysticism, and Aristotelian science formed a close alliance. On the other hand, 
the dialecticians, in the degree in which they passed from the Aristotelian 
formalism to Aristotle’s doctrine of principles (perhaps the 
increasing knowledge of this philosophy contributed most to this), lost that 
audacity which had once given so much offence, and which, certainly, had often 
been only a sign of playing with empty forms. No doubt in connection with this 
many a fresh piece of knowledge came to be lost.<note n="64" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p17.2">In the writings of the earlier 
Schoolmen, <i>i.e.</i>, of Abelard chiefly, there are not a few thoughts that 
were <i>directly </i>fitted either to enrich or to modify dogma. But at that 
time the Church accepted nothing from the Schoolmen, and when it was prepared to 
have the doctrine interpreted to it by them, these men had no longer the freedom 
and boldness to say anything new to the Church.</note> One who has much to carry gets 
more anxious, and moves more slowly, than one who marches under an easy burden. 
To this there came to be added, that from decade to decade the authority of the 
Church grew stronger. Though there was a growth also of opposition, which forced 
to anxious reflection (Mohammedans, Jews, heretics, knowledge of the ancient 
classics),<note n="65" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p17.3">What importance for Abelard the discussion with the Jew and the 
philosopher had may be learned from the “Dialogue” (v. Deutsch, p. 433 ff., 
against Reuter I., pp. 198-221.)</note> at the end of the twelfth century the Church 
outshone all else with its lustre. Its <i>rights </i>in respect of life and 
doctrine became the worthiest subject of investigation and exposition. Into this 
task blended the other, of referring all things to God and construing the 
knowledge of the world as theology. <i>The theology of the ecclesiastical facts 
pressed itself on the theology of speculation. </i>Under what other auspices 
could this great structure be erected than under those of that <i>Aristotelian 
Realism, </i>which was at bottom <i>a dialectic </i>between the Platonic Realism 
and Nominalism, and which was represented as capable of uniting immanence and 
transcendence, history and miracle, the immutability of God and mutability, 
Idealism and Realism, reason and authority? Thus it was only 

<pb n="44" id="ii.ii.i.iii-Page_44" />in the 
thirteenth century that there made its appearance the theology adequate to the 
Church and its dogma, and no longer viewed with suspicion,<note n="66" id="ii.ii.i.iii-p17.4">The diminishing 
distrust of theology in contra-distinction to the former period is also to be 
explained from the circumstance that the general average of culture among the 
higher clergy became higher. The theologians of the thirteenth century were no 
longer confronted with so much unreason as the “dialecticians” of the eleventh 
century had to contend with in the wide development of the Church.</note> after a new 
wave of piety (the Mendicant Orders) had imparted to it the highest measure of 
power of which the Catholic religion is at all capable. The fear of the Lord was 
also the beginning of this new wisdom. In form and contents, in its systematic 
method, and in the exhaustive fulness of its material, it is related to the 
theology of the twelfth century as, we might say, Origen was related to Clement 
of Alexandria. This is more than a comparison, for the course of events really 
repeated itself. Clement, the inaugurator, the <i>bolder </i>spirit, the less 
“enlightened,” who does not yet know that the full authority of the Catholic 
Church is against him; Origen, the man of system, more comprehensive, but at the 
same time more closely tied to the Church and its doctrine. The same relation 
obtained between the theologians of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. 
(Compare, <i>e.g.</i>, the “aggregating” character of the Sentences of Robert 
Pulleyn [Deutsch, p. 6 f.] with the Stromateis of Clement, and the great “Sums” 
of the thirteenth century with Origen’s De principiis.) In the following chapter 
we shall take up the thread here again. If we direct no further attention here 
to the Lombard, and especially to Hugo, the somewhat earlier, and, <i>in respect 
of matter, </i>the most influential theologian of the twelfth century (“a second 
Augustine”), the fact may serve as an excuse that the importance which the two 
obtained for the <i>history of dogma </i>appeared only at the great Lateran 
Council, and in the theologians of the thirteenth century. On Hugo’s 
Sentences see Denifle in the Archiv f. L-u. K.-Gesch. des Mittelalters III., p. 
634 ff.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="4. Elaboration of Dogma." progress="14.54%" id="ii.ii.i.iv" prev="ii.ii.i.iii" next="ii.ii.ii">

<pb n="45" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_45" />

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p1">4. <i>Elaboration of Dogma.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p2">The theological conflicts of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, as they were fought 
out between the dialecticians and their opponents, do not belong to the history 
of dogma. This science has to confine itself to showing what position dogma 
asserted in connection with the revival and the crises of theology, what 
enrichments it received, and how far the Scholastic activity (or the theological 
systematising) already influenced it. As to the first of these questions, the 
statement may be quite brief: dogma, as it was fixed by the Councils, as it had 
been described by Augustine and Gregory I.,<note n="67" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p2.1">So far as there was at all a single 
authoritative book here, it was Augustine’s Enchiridion. But it is 
characteristic that Abelard, in his systematic work, already added the 
Sacraments to faith and love.</note> was the presupposition of all theological 
thought, and was held inviolate. Isolated exceptions were without any 
importance. The dialectic experiments on dogma were always based on the 
traditional view of it. As regards the third question, an influence on dogma of 
Scholastic activity and systematic theology can already be pointed to in the 
twelfth century; but the influence was still so much in its beginnings that it 
is better to treat it first in connection with the thirteenth century.<note n="68" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p2.2">The 
doctrine of the sacraments is chiefly thought of here.</note> And so there remains 
only the question as to the “enrichments.” Strictly speaking, this 
question also would have to be answered in the negative,<note n="69" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p2.3">Almost everything that 
Bach has set forth in the second volume of his work on the history of 
dogma in the Middle Ages, including the “history of Adoptianism in the twelfth 
century” and the “systematic polemic against the dialecticians” (p. 390 ff.; 
Gerhoch against the German Adoptians, p. 475 ff.), belongs simply to the 
history of theology, and has no significance for the history of dogma.</note> were it 
not that in the Berengarian controversy a movement presents itself, in which a 
dogma that had still always been the subject of dispute, attained a relatively 
complete form, and had not Anselm set up a doctrine of satisfaction, which, 
indeed, was a product of purely private work, and found few adherents, too, in 
the period that followed, but which brought before the Church a dogmatic problem 
that was hitherto unsolved, nay, 

<pb n="46" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_46" />had scarcely ever been touched as 
yet, but which was not again to pass out of view. In what follows, therefore, we 
have to treat of these two movements.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p3"><i>A. The Berengarian Controversy.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4">Besides its dogmatic, this controversy<note n="70" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.1">Besides Lessing’s well-known work and 
Vischer, De sacra cœna adv. Lanfrancum lib. posterior, 1834; also the Acts of 
the Roman Council (Mansi XIX., p. 761 ff.), see Sudendorf, Berengarius, 1850; 
Schnitzer, Berengar v. Tours, sein Leben u. s. Lehre, 1890; Bach I., pp. 
364-451; Reuter I., p. 91 ff., Dieckhoff, Die Abendmahlslehre im 
Reform.-Zeitalter I., p. 44 ff.</note> has a philosophic<note n="71" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.2">Here, for the 
first time, the categories “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.3">subjectum</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.4">quod in subjecto</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.5">de 
subjecto</span>,” the distinction of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.6">esse</span>” from “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.7">secundum quod esse</span>,” 
in short, the dialectic manipulations of the notion of substance (according to 
Porphyry, Boethius, etc.) were applied to a dogma in the West.</note> interest, 
and an interest also in connection with Church politics.<note n="72" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.8">The outward political 
side of the controversy has been thoroughly treated by Schwane (Studien zur 
Gesch. des 2. Abendmahlsstreits, 1887, see Loofs, Gött. Gel.-Anz., 1888, No. 
15), who follows Sudendorf. On the antagonism to Berengar, see the accounts of 
Schnitzer, l.c. p. 246 ff.</note> The last of these interests may be left quite out of 
view here; the second is closely connected with the first. From the place which 
the dogma of the Eucharist held in the theory and practice of the Church, the 
criticism of it was a criticism of the reigning Church doctrine as a whole. When 
the youthful science, represented and led by Berengar of Tours, began at this 
point, charged the accepted view with error, and applied the scientific doctrine 
of method to the dogma of the Eucharist, expression was given to the thought, 
that there may not be a resting satisfied with mere Church tradition, with what 
is held as valid <i>to-day. </i>But this thought was not expressed in the name 
of a negative “illuminism,”<note n="73" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.9">Reuter’s judgment is, I., p. 97: “Thus the 
second controversy on the Eucharist became what the first was not, a struggle as 
to the supreme criteria of religious truth, a conflict of the tendency of 
negative ‘illuminism,’ directly with the authoritative ecclesiasticism of the 
time, indirectly with the Christianity of positive revelation.” This is to me 
utterly unintelligible. Even the most deeply convinced Romish theologian will 
hesitate to endorse this opinion.</note> but, on the contrary 
rather, that the <i>true </i>tradition of the Church might be delivered from the 
embraces of a bad routine, that the spirit of the doctrine 

<pb n="47" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_47" />might be protected against a coarse and superstitious realism, that the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p4.10">λογικὴ λατρεία</span> (reasonable 
service) might be maintained against a barbarian craving for mysteries, and that 
the mystery of faith might not be profaned. But combined with this interest, 
which was by no means merely pretended, there was the pleasure in thinking, and 
the daring reliance on dialectics as on “reason” in general. As theologians, 
Berengar and his followers were Augustinians, but, at the same time, Berengar 
had an enjoyment in criticism as such, and a confidence in “science,” that were 
not Augustinian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5">
Berengar, Director of the Cathedral School in Tours, from about 1040 Archdeacon 
in Angers (ob. 1088), had instituted studies on the doctrine of the Eucharist, 
searched through the Church Fathers, occupied himself with the first Eucharist 
controversy, and rejected<note n="74" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.1">See on this Reuter I., p. 95, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.2">Paschasius ineptus 
ille monachus Corbeiensis.</span>” Berengar is correct in seeing contradictions in 
Paschasius. The book of Ratramnus was then regarded as a work of John Scotus, 
and was condemned as such at Vercelli in 1050.</note> the doctrine of 
Paschasius, long before a controversy developed itself. In the doctrine as it 
prevailed at the time he saw apostacy from the Church Fathers and unreason; for 
he saw in it only the view, that after the consecration bread and wine have 
disappeared, and in place of them there exist the real flesh and blood of Christ 
in so sensibly palpable a form that they are present as pieces (portions) of His 
bloody body. He was right; so the widely prevailing superstition taught;<note n="75" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.3">The 
confession of faith which was forced upon him in 1059 (composed by Cardinal 
Humbert), also contained the coarse view. Even Bach I., p. 366, n. 4, declares 
the confession “at least objectionable.” In Lanfranc de corp. et sang. dom. 2 
(Migne CL.) the words occur: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.4">panem et vinum quæ in altari ponuntur 
post consecrationem non solum sacramentum sed etiam verum corpus et sanguinem 
J. Christi esse et sensualiter, non solum in sacramento sed et in veritate, 
manibus sacerdotum tractari et frangi et fidelium dentibus atteri.</span>” The most 
characteristic thing is that those who were quite logical declared even the word 
“sacrament” to be unsatisfactory: “The Eucharist is the mystery 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.5">sacramentum</span>) in which there is no mystery, but all takes place <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.6">vere et 
sensualiter</span>.” That is the fundamental thought of Berengar’s opponents. That 
this was a falling away from tradition stands beyond doubt. But the traditional 
theologians, as is well known, are most fanatical, when to the old beaten track
<i>which </i>they call tradition, or to their fancies, which, from their 
lack of understanding, they surround with the halo of the venerable, 
there is opposed the truth <i>that has the protection of the true tradition.</i></note> yet 

<pb n="48" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_48" />Paschasius had certainly taken also a more spiritual 
view of the change, and among the authoritative churchmen of that period such a 
“conversion” was not taught by all the more prominent.<note n="76" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.7">The controversy is also 
so uninspiring, because, as usual, the opponents exaggerated. Berengar proceeded 
as if he had only the view against him that parts of the bloody body of Christ 
are chewed by the teeth, while his adversaries asserted that according to him 
the elements were empty symbols. He had at any rate more right on his side in 
his description; yet not only Fulbert (Bach I., p. 365), but some also who were 
later, did not think of a <i>spatial </i>extension of the body of Christ in the 
converted elements.</note> By means of a letter to Lanfranc, Berengar himself opened 
the controversy.<note n="77" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.8">See Mansi T. XIX., p. 768.</note> We have his doctrine fully stated 
for us for the first time in his work de sacra cœna. adv. Lanfrancum (ab. 1073; 
anything earlier is almost entirely lost). His leading idea was to introduce 
reason into the Church doctrine, or, more correctly, to bring to light by means 
of reason the reason that lies in the divine doctrines of the Church. 
Dialectics, the science which had always differentiated, is nowhere more in its 
proper place than where there is a question about two objects, which, in one 
respect, are one, and in another respect are different. Thus the two-nature 
doctrine is very peculiarly its province; and so also is the doctrine of the 
Eucharist, with its earthly elements and its heavenly gift.<note n="78" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.9">Of course the chief 
arguments of Berengar are derived from Scripture and tradition. To them he 
attaches decisive weight. The distinction that already prejudges everything, 
between the sensible, the visible, and the sacrament, the invisible — Berengar had made it the basis of his doctrine and the starting-point of his dialectic, 
as long as he could think — originates with Augustine. With the dialectic there 
mingle the beginnings of a more independent, a critical view of history. Yet 
Berengar meddles with no decree of any Council. Only, the decrees connected with 
his subject are ridiculed by him.</note> Berengar showed that the doctrine of the 
bodily transmutation was absurd (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.10">ineptia</span>”), and went directly in the face 
of the old traditions, as well as of reason, which we must make use of as 
reasonable beings created in the image of God.<note n="79" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.11">See Vischer, p. 600: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.12">maximi 
plane cordis est, per omnia ad dialecticam confugere, quia confugere ad eam ad 
rationem est confugere, quo qui non confugit, cum secundum rationem sit factus 
ad imaginem dei, suum honorem reliquit nec potest renovari de die in diem ad 
imaginem dei.</span>”</note> He accordingly adopted the standpoint of Scotus (Ratramnus), 
as he understood it. He taught that the words are to be understood <i>
tropically; </i>but he held this interpretation 


<pb n="49" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_49" />with much greater firmness than his predecessor, and gave it an 
exclusiveness of which his predecessor had not thought; Christ is spoken of 
under many symbols, hence the bread is also a symbol;<note n="80" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.13">1Berengar compares the 
description of Christ as a lion, lamb, corner-stone.</note> Scripture 
teaches that, till His return, Christ remains in heaven;<note n="81" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.14">P. 199: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.15">constabit, 
eum qui opinetur, Christi corpus cœlo devocatum adesse sensualiter in altari, 
ipsum se dejicere, quod vecordium est, dum confirmat se manu frangere, dente 
atterere Christi corpus, quod tamen ipsum negare non possit impossibile esse et 
incorruptibile.</span>”</note> a piece of bread is not capable of taking 
into itself the body born of the Virgin, and yet it is a question about the <i>
whole </i>Christ;<note n="82" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.16">The last point was for Berengar of the greatest weight. He 
always regards his opponents as assuming that there are “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.17">portiunculæ</span>” of 
the body of Christ on the altar, and objects to this, (1) that it is a question 
of the <i>whole </i>body (see pp. 148, 199 f.); (2) that the body of Christ is 
not something “corruptible,” which can be touched, broken, and bitten. Then, 
again, the bread is not capable of affording room for such a body, and then the 
“sensualiter” is above all objected to. The incorruptibility and uniqueness of 
the body of Christ are the presuppositions of his dialectic. A body so 
constituted cannot become sensible, and it cannot be at the same time in a 
thousand places. The expedient also of supposing a creating-anew of the body of 
Christ is effectively refuted by him; this would involve us in the thought of 
two bodies.</note> a destruction of the subject (the elements) 
involves the destruction of all essential attributes of the elements, for 
concretely (in concreto) these cannot be distinguished from the subject itself 
(Nominalist tendency).<note n="83" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.18">Here Berengar emphasised the correct logical reflection, 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.19">quod in subjecto erat superesse quacunque ratione non potest corrupto 
subjecto</span>” (p. 93), <i>i.e., </i>when the substance is destroyed, the 
essential attributes (taste, colour, form) cannot remain behind; or p. 59: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.20">non potest res ulla aliquid esse, si desinat ipsum esse.</span>” Even Protestant 
historians will take no account of such reasons.</note> Yet the tropical view, as he 
did not stand by it, was not equivalent for Berengar to the symbolical. This 
latter view rather he explicitly rejected, in so far as he followed the old 
tradition, and recognised two things in the Eucharist, sign and sacrament. The 
elements become sacrament through consecration, and this implies that they now 
include something objectively holy. A “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.21">conversio</span>” takes place; but for 
Berengar this expression has certainly an unusual sense.<note n="84" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.22">It most be assumed 
that it rests on accommodation; for although there answers to the sacrament a 
res sacramenti, which is created by the consecration, yet it is certainly not a 
question of transmutation. Nor did the old tradition furnish this term. In 
substance Berengar is a correct Augustinian; hence it is unnecessary to quote 
further passages. The proper expression for what Berengar means would be a 
divine “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.23">auctio</span>” in the elements, and so also he has expressed himself, p. 
98. On the other hand, it is said, p. 125: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.24">per consecrationem altaris 
fiunt panis et vinum sacramenta religionis, non ut desinat esse quæ fuerant, sed 
ut sint quæ erant et in aliud commutentur.</span>”</note> It is meant to 
suggest that the 

<pb n="50" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_50" /> elements remain what they are, but <i>at the same 
time </i>become the body of Christ. They become <i>in a certain respect </i>
something different, <i>i.e.</i>, there is now added to the visible a second 
element, which is real, but <i>invisible. </i>The consecrated elements remain in 
one respect what they are, but in another respect they become the sacraments, <i>
i.e.</i>, as the visible, temporal, and mutable subjects, they become the 
guarantees (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.25">pignora, figuræ, signa</span>) of the reception of the <i>whole </i>
heavenly Christ by the believer. While the mouth therefore receives the 
“sacrament,” the truly genuine Christian receives by discernment (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.26">in 
cognitione</span>”), and into his heart that which the sacramental elements 
represent, namely, Christ as food, the power of the heavenly Christ. Hence the 
enjoyment and the effect of the Eucharist are spiritual: the inner man (so it 
depends on faith, in addition to the consecration) receives the true body of 
Christ, and appropriates the death of the crucified Christ through believing 
remembrance).<note n="85" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.27">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.28">Christi corpus totum constat accipi ab interiore homine, 
fidelium corde, non ore</span>” (p. 148). At the same time also a memorial feast: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p5.29">spiritualis comestio, quæ fit in mente.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p6">Augustine would have had nothing to object to this doctrine of the Eucharist, 
even though some dialectic arguments and devices in it had surprised him. But 
the men of the period were shocked, both at the result, and partly also at the 
course of thought that led to this result. At Rome and Vercelli (1050), in 
Berengar’s absence, the doctrine was condemned, on the ground of the letter to 
Lanfranc. Nine years later, after it had become artificially mixed up in France 
with ecclesiastico-political questions, but had thereby become for the time more 
tolerable for Rome, and after its author had suffered much from slander and 
imprisonment, Berengar was compelled to subscribe at Rome, under Nicolas II., a 
formula of faith, which made it clear that his worst fears with regard to the 
tyranny of superstition in the Church were not exaggerated.<note n="86" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p6.1">v. above p. 47, 
note 2.</note> Having returned to France, he kept in retirement at first; but 
subsequently he 

<pb n="51" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_51" />could have no rest. He came to the front again with 
his doctrine, for which he had influential supporters in Rome itself, and a new, 
heated literary controversy was the result. During its course the most important 
writings on both sides were produced. Gregory VII. treated the controversy in a 
dilatory way, and with much indulgence towards Berengar, who was personally 
known to him: in all ages Rome has been clever enough not to be hasty in making 
heretics, and a Pope who, in ruling the world, must so often wink at things, 
knows also how to exercise patience and forbearance, especially when personal 
sympathy is not wanting.<note n="87" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p6.2">On the interesting relation of Berengar to the Curia 
and Gregory VII., see Reuter I., p. 116 ff., 120 ff.</note> But in the end Gregory was 
compelled, in order not to shake his own authority, to force Berengar, at the 
Synod of 1079, to recognise the transmutation doctrine.<note n="88" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p6.3">The formula (in 
Lanfranc, c. 2) was milder than that of 1059, but yet sufficiently plain: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p6.4">Ego Berengarius corde credo et ore confiteor panem et vinum quæ <i>ponuntur 
in altari </i>per mysterium sacræ orationis et verba nostri redemptoris <i>
substantialiter </i>converta in veram et propriam et vivicatricem carnem et 
sanguinem J. Christi et post consecrationem esse verum corpus Christi, quod 
natum est de virgine . . .et quod sedet ad dexteram patris . . .<i>non tantum 
per signum et virtutem sacramenti sed in proprietate naturæ et veritate 
substantiæ.</i></span>”</note> For a second time Berengar outwardly submitted; the Pope 
was satisfied with the form; but with this the cause which the broken scholar 
represented became lost.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7">The 
transmutation theory of Paschasius — the term transubstantiation was apparently 
first used casually by Hildebert of Tours (beginning of twelfth century) in his 
93rd Sermon (Migne CLXXI., p. 776), and therefore already existed<note n="89" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.1">In his two 
treatises (of date 1157) against the followers of Soterichos, in whose opinion 
the mass was not offered to the Son, but only to the Father and Spirit, Nicolas 
of Methone used the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.2">μεταστοιχείωσις</span>, 
see Hefele V.<sup>2</sup><b>, </b>p. 568. These 
treatises were published by Dimitracopulos in the year 1865 (see Reusch, Theol. 
Lit.-Blatt, 1866, No. 11).</note> — was further developed by the opponents of Berengar.<note n="90" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.3">
Yet everything acquired settled form only in the thirteenth century: the 
questions resulting from the new doctrine are innumerable.</note> First, the mystery 
was conceived of still more sensuously, at least by some (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.4">manducatio 
infidelium</span>);<note n="91" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.5">Lanfranc, 1.c. c. 20: even sinners and the unworthy receive the 
true body of Christ. Only in this respect did Lanfranc develop the doctrine 
beyond Paschasius.</note> secondly, there was a beginning, 


<pb n="52" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_52" />though with caution, to apply to dogma the “science” that was discredited 
in the opponent. The crude conceptions (which embraced the <i>total </i>
conversion) were put aside, and an attempt was made to unite the older 
deliverances of tradition with the new transmutation doctrine, as also to adapt 
the Augustinian terminology, by means of dialectic distinctions, to the still 
coarsely realistic view of the object.<note n="92" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.6">There was an aiming above all at 
recognising the <i>whole </i>Christ as present in the host, at reconciling the 
Augustinian, as well as the older rich and manifold conception of the Eucharist 
as a whole, with the transmutation doctrine, at rationalising the relation of 
element to <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.7">verum corpus Christi</span> by dialectic distinctions of accident 
and substance, at reconciling the presence of Christ in heaven with the 
sacramental presence, and at not forgetting, too, in these speculations the 
Church as corpus Christi. Note here as specially important the treatise de corp. 
et sang. Christi veritate in eucharistia, by Guitmund of Aversa (Migne CXLIX.), 
who certainly learned from Berengar. For the theories of other opponents of 
Berengar (Lanfranc, Adelmann of Brixen, Hugo of Langres, Durandus of Troaune, 
Alger of Lüttich, Abelard [he taught differently from Berengar, see Deutsch, 
l.c. pp. 401 f., 405 ff.], Walter of St. Victor, Honorius of Autun, etc.), see 
in Bach p. 382 ff. On the German theologians who occupied themselves with the 
doctrine of the Eucharist, see ibid., p. 399 ff. (the Reichersberg theologians, 
Gerhoch, Rupert of Deutz; in the last named there is a peculiar, spiritualistic 
consubstantiation doctrine). Guitmund attributed the whole Christ to every 
particle, and thereby led on to the new view, first expressed by Anselm, that 
the whole Christ is container) in <i>one </i>form (ep. IV., 107); “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.8">in 
acceptione sanguinis totum Christum deum et hominem et in acceptione corporis 
similiter totem accipimus.</span>” In this the dogmatic basis was laid for 
withholding the cup, which afterwards became the rule. There is interest 
connected with the timid attempts that were made to teach also a “certain” 
incorruptibility of the <i>accidents of </i>the converted <i>substances </i>
(these terms are now used even by the orthodox). Yet appearance witnessed 
against this assumption, and there was not yet resolution enough to adopt the 
doctrine that even here the empirical misleads. That Lutheran theologians take 
sides with Berengar’s opponents (Thomasius-Seeberg, p. 48: “really religious 
position as opposed to the rationalising misinterpretation of this man,” cf. 
Reuter), although their final argument was the omnipotence of God, belongs to 
the peculiarities of the Romantic theology of the nineteenth century. Thomasius 
(p. 49) is specially delighted with the timid anticipations of the doctrine of 
the ubiquity of the substance of the body of the heavenly Christ in Alger (de 
sacram. corp. et sang. domini I., 11-16), whereby the difficulties which attach 
to the idea of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.9">creatio</span> of the Eucharistic body are to be set aside 
(Bach. I., p. 389 ff.): “Christ can be corporeally present wherever he wills.” 
For the rest (see Lanfranc), there was as yet no more declared than that with 
the body exalted to the right hand of God the Eucharistic body is identical, and 
yet not identical. How necessary here, therefore, was the so much despised 
dialectic of Berengar!</note> The struggle of Berengar, therefore, did not continue 
altogether without fruit; but the fruit consisted essentially in this, that 
science was left quite free, 

<pb n="53" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_53" />because it was gradually seen that in 
face of the gravity of the problems the simplicity of faith was powerless. At 
the Fourth Lateran Council (1215) the mediæval doctrine of the Supper was 
solemnly framed as dogma in the famous confession of faith, which, previous to 
the Tridentine confession, was the most influential symbol (after the 
Niceno-Constantinopolitan; see Mansi XXII., p. 982; Hefele V.<sup>2</sup>, 
p. 878 ff.; and the Corpus juris canonici, where the topic finds a place under 
X. I: de summa trinitate [I. 1]). What is important here is (1) that the 
doctrine of the Eucharist is immediately attached to the confession of the 
Trinity and Incarnation. <i>In this way it is represented even in the symbol as 
having a most intimate relation to these doctrines, as, indeed, forming with 
them a unity; i.e., </i>the state of things was now created that was disastrous 
even for the history of the Reformation: the real presence obtained the same 
value as the Trinity and the two-nature doctrine, so that every one was regarded 
as an ecclesiastical anarchist who called it in question. This valuation 
certainly corresponds with the development of the doctrine of the Eucharist, 
inasmuch as the Eucharist appears as the continuously present, earthly 
incorporation of the mysteries of the Trinity and Incarnation, but it robs the 
Gospel of its spiritual character. (2) Transubstantiation was now expressly 
taught; the words run: “moreover there is one universal Church of the faithful, 
outside of which no one whatever can be saved, in which Jesus Christ is at once 
priest and sacrifice, whose body and blood are truly (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.10">veraciter</span>) contained 
in the sacrifice of the altar under the appearances of bread and wine, the bread 
being <i>transubstantiated </i>into the body, and the wine into the blood by 
divine power, so that for the effecting of the mystery of unity (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.11">ad 
perficiendum mysterium unitatis</span>) we receive of His what He received of ours 
(here the conjunction with the Christology is manifest). And this sacrament 
especially (hoc utique sacramentum) no one can administer but the priest who 
has been duly ordained according to the Church authority (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.12">secundum claves 
ecclesiæ</span>) which Jesus Christ Himself gave to the Apostles and their 
successors.” The symbol then immediately continues: “But the sacrament of 
baptism, which is consecrated in water on invoking the undivided Trinity, avails 
for salvation both to 

<pb n="54" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_54" />infants and adults, by whomsoever it is duly 
administered in the forms of the Church (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.13">in forma ecclesiæ</span>). And if after 
receiving baptism any one shall have fallen into sin, he can <i>always </i>be 
restored (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.14">reparari</span>) through true penitence.” Thus this line of development 
also is completed, and at the same time the related one (see Vol. V., p. 325), 
according to which every Christian must make confession of his sins before the 
parish priest (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.15">parochus</span>). It is laid down in the twenty-first chapter: 
“Every believer, of either sex, after arriving at the years of discretion, must 
by himself (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p7.16">solus</span>) faithfully confess all his sins, at least once a year, 
to his own priest, and must study to carry out to the best of his ability the 
repentance enjoined upon him, receiving reverently, at least at Easter, the 
sacrament of the Eucharist.” The novelty in the symbol — the direct attachment of 
the Eucharist dogma to the Trinity and Christology — is the most distinctive and 
boldest act of the Middle Ages. Compared with this immense innovation, the 
addition of the “filioque” weighs very lightly. But on the other hand, the 
symbol certainly shows also very plainly how the old dogmatic tradition still 
dominated everything, for it contains <i>nothing </i>of the specific 
Augustinian-Western propositions about sin, original sin, grace, and 
justification. “Dogma,” in the strict sense of the word, consists of the 
Trinity, Christology, the doctrine of the Eucharist, the doctrine of Baptism, 
and of the Sacrament of Penance. All else is at the most dogma of the second 
order. This state of things also was of the greatest weight for the history of 
the Reformation; the doctrines of the Trinity, of Christ and of the Sacraments (<i>i.e.</i>, 
the doctrine of the three Sacraments, Baptism, Penance, Eucharist) constitute 
Catholic Christianity — nothing else.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p8"><i>B. Anselm’s Doctrine of Satisfaction, and the Doctrines of 
Atonement of the Theologians of the Twelfth Century</i>.<note n="93" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p8.1">See Baur, Lehre von der Versöhnung; Hasse, Anselm, 1853; Ritschl, 
Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung 2 Aufl. I., p. 31 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p9">Ever 
since the days when an attempt was made to punish, without decimating the 
Church, the great apostasy occasioned by the Decian persecution, the positions 
were held as valid, that 

<pb n="55" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_55" />God’s mercy is unlimited, even as regards 
the baptised, but that only a satisfactio, consisting of legitimate penance 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p9.1">pœnitentia legitima</span>), can move the offended God to regard the sinner 
again with favour. Since that time these ideas had obtained the widest 
circulation,<note n="94" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p9.2">See the confidence in the unlimited mercy of God on the part of 
the Carlovingian theologians, especially Alcuin (Hauck, K.-Deutschlands II., p. 
136 f.).</note> united themselves at a later period with Germanic ideas, and dominated 
the whole penitential system of the Church.<note n="95" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p9.3">See Vol. V., p. 323 ff.</note> Connected 
with this system stood the conception of “merits,” <i>i.e.</i>, of such 
supererogatory acts as establish a claim to reward, when no guilt exists to be 
expiated. Through this idea a <i>calculation </i>of the <i>value </i>of 
particular deeds was introduced, and of these calculations the whole ethical 
system was full. Whether an act was obligatory, or <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p9.4">abundans</span>, or 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p9.5">superabundans</span>, whether, under given circumstances, it was compensatory 
(satisfactory), or meritorious, had to be established in each particular case, 
so that each one might know how his account stood with heaven. The Augustinian 
conception of prevenient grace freely bestowed (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p9.6">gratia gratis data 
præveniens</span>), which had been generally accepted, wrought no change on this 
view, but only made it more complicated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p10">Yet 
neither by Gregory the Great, nor by any theologian of the Carlovingian period, 
was this view applied to the work of Christ. Frequent reference, it is true, was 
already made to the “<i>copiousness of the value </i>of the mystery of the 
passion” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p10.1">pretü copiositas mysterii passionis</span>; see the fourth chapter of 
the Synod of Chiersey); but a theory had not been framed, because there was no 
reflection at all on the nature, the specific worth, and the effect of the 
redemption contained in the suffering and death of Christ. The Fathers, 
Augustine included, had handed down nothing certain on this. The only view taken 
by the Greeks was that the reign of death was broken by the cross and 
resurrection of Christ, or that mankind were thereby bought off, or cunningly 
wrested, from the devil. All that they said of the <i>sacrifice </i>in the 
suffering was quite vague. Only Athanasius spoke with noteworthy clearness of 
the penal suffering which Christ took from us and laid upon Himself. But, from 
the days 

<pb n="56" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_56" />of Paul, all of them testified <i>that Christ died for us,
</i>and delivered us from the power of the devil. That was felt and proclaimed 
as the great act of redemption. Ambrose and Augustine had then emphasised the 
position that Christ is Mediator as <i>man, </i>and had given many instructions 
about particular points; but the question why that Man, who was at the same time 
God, was obliged to <i>suffer </i>and <i>die, </i>was dealt with by pointing to 
His <i>example, </i>or by reciting biblical texts about ransom, sacrifice, and 
such like, without the necessity of the death here coming clearly to view.<note n="96" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p10.2">The 
necessity resulted, no doubt, when the right of the devil over mankind was 
thought of. Beyond this, it may be said that we have in one respect an 
anticipation of the Anselmic representation in the sermon composed about 500 by 
a contemporary of Faustus of Reji: Why Christ redeemed mankind from the power of 
the devil, not through the use of His divine might, but by becoming man, 
fulfilling the law, suffering and dying. (Caspari, Briefe, Abhandlungen und 
Predigten, 1890, pp. 202 ff. 411 ff.). The whole view of redemption, it 
is true, is still given here under the scheme of redemption from the devil, but 
the mode of redemption is dominated by the thought that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p10.3">deus est rationis 
atque justitiæ et auctor et exactor.</span>” Something similar is also to be found 
in some homilies of Faustus (see Caspari, 1.c. p. 418 ff.).</note> But 
Augustine certainly had laid the foundation for a new and vigorous apprehension 
of the significance of Christ’s work, by emphasising so strongly the 
gravity of sin, and by representing the relation between God and man under the 
scheme of sin and grace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11">At 
this point Anselm came in. The importance of his <i>doctrine of satisfaction,
</i>as developed in Book H. of his “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.1">Cur deus homo</span>,”<note n="97" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.2">Edit. II., by 
Fritzsche, 1886.</note> composed as a dialogue, lies in this, that he made 
use of all the factors of the Augustinian theology, so far as they came into 
consideration here, but that at the same time he was the first of all to frame
<i>a theory, </i>both of the necessity of the appearing of the God-man, and of 
the necessity of His death. This he did by <i>making the principles of the 
practice of penance the fundamental scheme of religion in general</i>.<note n="98" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.3">Cremer 
(die Wurzeln des Anselm’schen Satisfactionsbegriff, in den Stud. und Krit. 1880, 
p. 7 ff.) has endeavoured to show that the fundamental thesis of Anselm’s 
satisfaction theory (I. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.4">necesse est, ut aut ablatus honor solvatur aut 
pœna sequatur</span>.<note n="99" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.5">Edit. II., by Fritzsche, 1886.</note> I. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.6">necesse 
est, ut omne peccatum satisfactio aut pœna sequatur</span>”) is of Germanic origin. 
The correspondence is no doubt easily proved, but the Roman law also knows of 
this alternative in the case of private offences, and there can be no doubt that 
the Church, in its ordinances of penance, had acted on the principle, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.7">aut 
pœnitentia legitima (satisfactio congrua) aut mors acterna</span>,” long ere it learned 
to know Germanic law. In Tertullian, certainly, there still prevails another 
idea, when (de pudic. 2) he says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.8">omne delictum aut venia dispungit aut 
pœna</span>”; but the fatal turn of thought is already anticipated, when he 
forthwith adds: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.9"><i>venia ex castigatione, </i>pœna ex damnatione.</span>” — Thus I 
had written in the first edition; since then, Cremer has again described his 
standpoint in the Stud. u. Krit., 1893 (pp. 316-345). I 
must adhere to the position that it is not necessary for understanding Anselm to 
have recourse to the Germanic notion of satisfaction, since the material in 
hand, of which we have to take account, is quite sufficiently given in the 
prevailing practice and theory of penance. These go back in the West to the time 
of Cyprian, or say of Tertullian (see Wirth, Der Verdienstbegriff bei 
Tertullian, 1892; see also Tertullian’s notion of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.10">compensatio</span>,” cf. 
Apolog. 50: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.11">veniam dei compensatione sanguinis expedire</span>”), and developed 
themselves everywhere in the same way. It may be enough to point to Sulpitius 
Severus (Dial. II. 10), who was certainly not affected by Germanic influence: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.12">fornicatio deputatur ad <i>pœnam, </i>nisi <i>satisfactione </i>
purgatur.</span>” That is surely clearly enough the Anselmic scheme. (See other 
passages in Karl Müller, Abhandl. f. Weizsäcker, 1892, p. 290 f.: God is 
satisfied with a lesser performance; this appears sometimes as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.13">mutatio</span> of, 
sometimes as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.14">compensatio</span> for, the eternal penalty.) Nor is it advisable 
here, or in Tertullian, to speak of “compensating penalty” (“<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.15">Ersatzstrafe</span>”) as 
distinct from “compensation for injury” (“<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.16">Schadenersatz</span>”), for these notions 
cannot at all be strictly kept apart everywhere. “The sacrifices that are 
well-pleasing to God are a broken spirit, a broken and contrite heart.” From 
this passage and similar ones, from the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.17">consensus gentium</span> also, which may very 
well be appealed to here, and finally from the rule, well-known even to the 
Romans, as to every other nation, that private injuries are cancelled by 
indemnifications which restore to the injured party his honour, it is quite 
sufficiently explained, how in the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.18">gemitus, lamentationes, humiliationes, etc.</span>, 
there should both be recognised <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.19">mortificationes temporales</span>, and also something 
seen which changes the feeling of the angry God and makes Him again gracious. 
That is <i>compensation </i>for injury as regards the honour of God (because 
voluntary self-humiliation), for in the normal relationship one is not obliged 
in such a way to testify his subjection (therefore it is also a “merit” — <i>i.e.</i>, something which God gladly sees and prizes — when in this condition one 
nevertheless offers those performances, and under certain circumstances a saint 
can also offer them for a sinner). But it can also be described as <i>
compensating penalty, </i>for the satisfaction, it is true, and even the 
Anselmic is no exception, is in no sense endurance of deserved penalty, but it 
is a performance, which to the performer is painful and arduous. In Roman public
<i>law </i>the pœna is certainly the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.20">satisfactio</span> — that has not been 
disputed — but, so far as I know, in the penitential discipline of the ancient 
Church the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.21">satisfactio</span> was <i>never </i>thought of purely in the forms of 
Roman law (against Cremer, p. 316), but was always the <i>evasion </i>of penalty 
by acts which were at once (as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.22">castigatio</span>) compensating penalties and (as 
surplus exercise of lowly submission to God) compensations for injury. It may be 
that to the man of the ancient world the compensating <i>penalty </i>was more 
distinctly present than the compensation for injury, although all public penal 
procedure has developed itself from compensating <i>performances, </i>and the 
consciousness of this has never disappeared (even “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.23">pœna</span>” is originally 
“ransom”). But when Cremer asserts: “The term and conception ‘penance’ (Busse), 
in the penal law and current language of the Romish Church, springs from the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.24">satisfactio</span> of German law,” that is an error which prejudices all his 
further exposition (see also Loots, Dogmengesch.<sup>3</sup>, p. 273 f.). 
At the same time it may be held by way of reservation that the transfusion of 
the penance discipline of the Church with Germanic ideas strengthened the 
theory, and gave a casuistic tinge and externality to the practice (Weregild, 
instead of, and in addition to, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.25">cor humiliatum</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.26">lamentationes</span>). 
So also the peculiar expression Anselm gives to the notion “honour” of God is <i>
perhaps </i>due to Germanic influence, although one must look very closely to 
discover a shade of difference on this point between Anselm’s God and the 
injured and wrathful God of Tertullian. Why then (according to Tertullian) is 
God injured by sins? Because the obedience is withheld which is due to His 
commands. When Cremer asserts (p. 329) that in the ancient penance discipline, 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.27">satisfactio congrua</span> (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.28">congrua</span>” — that is, determined by the 
penance regulations; the expression can be pointed out already in the fourth 
century) was <i>as much </i>penalty as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.29">mors æterna</span>, that is certainly 
a wonderful statement. When, finally (p. 326), he throws on me the burden of 
proving that the Roman law, in the case of private injuries, recognises the 
alternative: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.30">aut pœna aut satisfactio</span>,” I grant that I expressed myself 
too strongly, and in a way not incapable of being misunderstood. The law, so far 
as it was <i>publicly </i>administered and codified, may no longer recognise 
this principle; but a jurist like Tertullian shows that the scheme must have 
been a familiar one, and how can we think of the settlement of private wrongs at 
all otherwise than by supposing that a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.31">satisfactio</span> is rendered to the injured?</note> The “necessity” 

<pb n="57" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_57" />was understood by Anselm in the sense of the 
strictest <i>reasonableness, i.e.</i>, his aim is to show that even if we knew 
nothing of Christ, and such an One had never existed, reason would have 

<pb n="58" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_58" />to confess that men can only be saved if a God-man appears and dies for them.<note n="100" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.32">
Augustine already propounded the question of the absolute necessity of 
redemption by means of the incarnation and death of the Logos, but answered it
<i>in the negative. </i>He saw in this means not the only, though certainly the 
worthiest, way.</note> Jews and pagans must be constrained to acknowledge this 
necessity. They, and unbelieving Christians, must see that it is <i>unreason </i>
to assert that God could also have redeemed us by another person (whether man or 
angel), or that He could have redeemed us by a mere determination of His will;<note n="101" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.33">
I. 1.</note> they must <i>perceive </i>that the mercy of God does not 
suffer wrong through the death on the cross, and that it is not unworthy of God 
that Christ should have stooped to abasement and taken upon Himself the 
uttermost suffering. No doubt it holds good that we first believe and then see.<note n="102" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.34">
“I. 2: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p11.35">Sicut rectus ordo exigit, ut profunda christianæ fidei prius credamus, 
quam ea præsumamus ratione discutere.</span>”</note> But though the attempt may 
fail — faith, of course, would remain unshaken — we 

<pb n="59" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_59" />must advance to the 
knowledge of what we believe, and in this case a perfect reasonable knowledge is 
possible.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12">At 
the outset Anselm rejects three ideas, one as insufficient, the others as 
erroneous. It is not sufficient to justify redemption through the death on the 
cross by emphasising the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.1">conveniens</span>,” <i>i.e.</i>, the correspondence of 
the person and work of Christ with the person and fall of Adam; that is an 
asthetic view, which is correct, but which proves nothing until the 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.2">necessarium</span>” is established.<note n="103" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.3">I. 3, 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.4">. . .Multa alia, quæ studiose 
considerata inenarrabilem quandam nostræ redemptionis hoc modo procuratæ 
pulchritudinem (see Augustine) ostendunt . . .sed si non est aliquid solidum 
super quod sedeant, non videntur infidelibus sufficere.</span>”</note> It is erroneous to 
think that a man could have redeemed us; for we should then become the servants 
of him who should have delivered us from eternal death. But in that way our 
original dignity would not be restored, in virtue of which we were like the 
angels and servants of <i>God </i>alone.<note n="104" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.5">I. 5,</note> It is erroneous, finally, to 
think that by redemption legal claims of the devil upon us had to be wiped out; 
for although by reason of our sins we have justly come under the devil’s power, 
yet the devil does not rule justly, but rather unjustly. He has obtained no 
claim upon us, and over against God he has absolutely no right.<note n="105" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.6">I. 6, 7.</note> 
Before Anselm begins his process of proof, he further endeavours — the arrangement 
is extremely unskilful — to refute the objection that the suffering and death of a 
God-man, just because he is man, are without effect, because every man is bound 
to be obedient unto death. He rejects this view, which is only apparently 
supported by passages of Scripture that teach that the death of Christ was 
obligatory, because it was fulfilment of the divine will; a sinless man, 
rather — and the God-man was such — was only under obligation to observe <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.7">justitia</span> 
and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.8">veritas</span> (righteousness and truth), but not to die, for death follows only 
upon sin.<note n="106" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.9">I. 8-10. In the 2nd Book this decisive point is repeatedly treated 
very fully in c. 10, 11 and 16, 18.</note> Having now cleared the path for himself, he 
goes on to put the question thus: Assuming that we knew nothing whatever of the 
God‑man 

<pb n="60" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_60" />man and His action, what must take place, if men, who are 
created for blessedness in the world beyond, but who can attain to this 
blessedness only as <i>sinless, </i>have all become sinners? The most natural 
answer is (for it has already been said in I. 4, that it would not become God 
not to carry out His plan): <i>sins must be forgiven. </i>But how must that be 
done? What is foriveness of sin? What range has it? In order to answer this 
question, we must first ask, What is sin? With this the development begins.<note n="107" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.10">In 
the course of it (I. 16-18) the Augustinian theologoumenon, that the men 
destined to salvation take the place of the fallen angels, fills a large space. 
But it is in no way connected with the doctrine of satisfaction. Anselm differs 
from Augustine in this, that he thinks that the number of saved men is greater 
than that of the fallen angels; from the beginning God had in view the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.11">numerus beatorum</span> as consisting of angels and men. Otherwise the creation 
of men would be simply a consequence of the fall among the angels, and there 
would result the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p12.12">inconveniens</span> that we men should have to rejoice over this fall. 
This correction of the Augustinian doctrine does all honour to Anselm’s heart; 
but as the doctrine has its point in the equally great number of the fallen 
angels and saved men, it is really cancelled by Anselm. Yet he was himself not 
quite sure of his case. See I. 18, p. 37.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13">Every 
rational creature owes to God entire subjection to His will. That is the only 
honour which God demands. He who pays it is righteous; he who pays it not, sins; 
sin, indeed, is nothing else than the dishonouring of God by withholding from 
Him His own.<note n="108" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.1">I. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.2">non est aliud peccare quam non reddere deo debitum . . 
. debitum est subjectum esse voluntate deo . . .hæc est justitia sive rectitudo 
voluntatis, quæ justos facit sive rectos corde, <i>i.e.</i>, voluntate, hic est 
solus et totus honor quem debemus deo . . .hunc honorem debitum qui deo non 
reddit, aufert deo quod suum est et deum exhonorat, et hoc est peccare.</span>”</note> This 
robbery God cannot tolerate; He must defend His honour. He must therefore demand 
that man restore it to Him, and, indeed, “for the insult inflicted, that he 
restore more than he took away”; otherwise he continues “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.3">in culpa</span>” (under 
guilt).<note n="109" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.4">I. II: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.5">non sufficit solummodo reddere quod ablatum est, sed pro 
contumelia illata plus debet reddere, quam abstulit, sicut enim qui lædit 
salutem alterius, non sufficit si salutem restituit, nisi pro illata doloris 
injuria recompenset aliquid, ita qui honorem alicujus violat, non sufficit 
honorem reddere, si non secundum exhonorationis factam molestiam aliquid, quod 
placeat illi quem exhonoravit, restituit. Hoc quoque attendendum, quod cum 
aliquis quod injuste abstulit solvit, hoc debet dare, quod ab illo non posset 
exigi, si alienum non rapuisset.</span>”</note> Every sinner, therefore, must furnish a 
satisfaction.<note n="110" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.6">I. 11 fin.</note> God cannot dispense with this; for that 
would 

<pb n="61" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_61" />be equivalent to the impunity of sin, and would violate the 
divine honour. But the impunity of sin would be equivalent to God’s ceasing to 
be the controller of sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.7">ordinator peccatorum</span>); He would let something 
disorderly pass in His kingdom (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.8">aliquid inordinatum in suo regno 
dimittere.</span>”) Right and wrong also would then become the same; the latter, 
indeed, would have the advantage, because, as unrepented of and unpunished, it 
would be subject to no law. No doubt we men are enjoined simply to forgive those 
who sin against us. But that is said to us, that we may not encroach upon the 
prerogative of God: “for it belongs to no one but Him to take vengeance.” Nor 
may we appeal against this to the omnipotence and goodness of God, and say that 
all that God does is good, even when He simply forgives sin therefore; for God’s 
power and goodness are determined by His <i>will</i> (“it is not to be so 
understood that if God wills something improper [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.9">inconveniens</span>], it is 
right because He wills it; for it does not follow that if God wills to lie, it 
is right to lie”); hence, as God wills to do nothing wrong or disorderly 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.10">inordinate</span>), the absolving without penalty of a sinner who does not 
restore to Him what he has robbed Him of, is not within the scope of the freedom 
or the goodness or the will of God.<note n="111" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.11">I. 12.</note> The supreme righteousness, 
therefore, which is nothing else than God Himself, requires restitution or — this 
turn of thought appears first here — penalty.<note n="112" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.12">I. 13, see above, p. 56, note 3.</note> 
Even the latter, that is to say, as deprivation of salvation (damnation), 
restores the divine honour, in as much as by it “man unwillingly pays back of 
his own what he took away .. . as man by sinning seized what is God’s, so God by 
punishing takes away what is man’s.”<note n="113" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.13">I. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.14">deum impossibile est honorem 
suum perdere: aut enim peccator sponte solvit quod debet aut deus ab invito 
accipit.</span>”</note> Even by penalty the beauty and order of the 
universe are maintained, which must never be shaken (of the honour of God in 
itself it holds good that it cannot be shaken; “for to Himself He is the 
incorruptible and in no way mutable honour. . . . No one can honour or 
dishonour God so far as He is in Himself.”)<note n="114" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.15">I. 15.</note> But it 
is “extremely 

<pb n="62" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_62" />alien to God “that He should abandon His costliest 
work, the rational creature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.16">creatura rationabilis</span>), to complete ruin.<note n="115" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.17">In II. 
4, it is said indeed (cf. I. 4): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.18">Si nihil pretiosius agnoscimr deus fecisse 
quam rationalem naturam ad gaudendum de se, valde alienum est ab eo, ut <i>ullam
</i>rationalem naturam penitus perire sinat.</span>” I. 25, p. 52.</note> But as, on the 
other hand, He cannot associate sinful men with the holy angels, satisfaction 
must come in (“hold this most firmly, because without satisfaction, <i>i.e.</i>, 
without spontaneous payment of the debt, God cannot allow sin to pass with 
impunity”).<note n="116" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.19">I. 19.</note> The objection that we are directed to pray to God for 
forgiveness, which would surely be unmeaning if only satisfaction were of any 
avail, is met by saying <i>that the prayer for forgiveness is itself a part of 
the satisfaction</i>.<note n="117" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.20">I. 19: The Interlocutor says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.21">Quid est, quod dicimus 
deo: dimitte nobis debita nostra, et omnis gens orat deum quem credit, ut 
dimittat sibi peccata? Si enim solvimus quod debemus, cur oramus ut dimittat? 
Numquid deus injustus est, ut iterum exigat quod solutum est? Si autem non 
solvimus, cur frustra oramus, ut faciat quod, quia non convenit, facere non 
potest?</span>” To this Anselm replies: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.22"><i>Qui non solvit, frustra dicit: dimitte;
</i>qui autem solvit, supplicat, <i>quoniam hoc ipsum pertinet ad solutionem ut 
supplicet; </i>nam deus nulli quicquam debet, sed omnis creatura illi debet; et 
ideo non expedit homini, <i>ut agat cum deo, quemadmodum par cum pari.</i></span>” 
Unfortunately Anselm has forgotten this last thought in his exposition 
elsewhere.</note> Now the satisfaction is subject to the twofold rule, that it must 
be, first, restitution, and secondly, smart-money (Schmerzensgeld).<note n="118" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.23">See above, 
p. 60, note 3.</note> But what can man give to God which he was not already required 
to give Him in any case, since entire surrender is included in obligatory 
obedience? “If I owe Him myself and all I can do — even when I sin not, that I do 
not sin (so there is no thought here of supererogatory deeds), I have nothing 
that I can render back (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.24">reddam</span>) for my sin.” The objection: “if I consider 
reasons (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.25">rationes</span>), I do not see how I can be saved, but if I fall back 
upon my faith, then in Christian faith which worketh by love [hope that my 
salvation is possible,” is repelled; for here it is just a question of reason.<note n="119" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.26">
I. 20.</note> Man can therefore do nothing. And how much he would 
have to do! “Thou hast not yet considered of what gravity thy sin is.” Even the 
smallest disobedience entails an <i>infinite </i>guilt (even to gain the whole 
world one may not commit 

<pb n="63" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_63" />the smallest sin) for the guilt is to be 
measured by the God who is despised.<note n="120" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.27">See the exposition in I. 21. Because every 
sin is committed <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.28">contra voluntatem dei</span>, it is greater than the value of 
the world — infinitely great. Further (I. 22), because man in paradise preferred 
the devil to God, it is “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.29">contra honorem dei, ut homo reconcilietur illi cum 
calumnia hujus contumeliæ deo irrogatæ, nisi prius honoraverit deum vincendo 
diabolum, sicut inhonoravit ilium victus a diabolo.</span>” But how can he do that?</note> 
Man has therefore to furnish an infinitely great satisfaction, since it is 
already an established rule, that God’s honour does not permit of man’s 
receiving salvation, “<i>if he does not restore to God all he has taken from 
Rim, so that as God has lost by him, He may also recover by him</i>.”<note n="121" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.30">I. 23.</note> The incapacity of human nature to furnish satisfaction can make no 
change on this law, which follows from the honour of God<note n="122" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.31">I. 24.</note> 
So therefore there remains only one solution, if the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.32">convenientia</span>” 
(the befitting) requires redemption<note n="123" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.33">I. 4, and the strongest passage, I. 25: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.34">Si deo inconveniens est, hominem cum aliqua macula perducere ad hoc, ad quod 
ilium sine omni macula facit, ne aut boni incepti pænitere aut propositum 
implere non posse videatur: <i>multo magis propter eandem inconvenientiam 
impossibile est nullum hominem ad hoc provehi, ad quo factus est</i>.</span>” In II. 
4, 5, it is said, indeed, that while God “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.35">nihil facit necessitate, quia nullo 
modo cogitur aut prohibetur facere aliquid</span>,” yet an inner self-willed 
necessity exists for God’s carrying out His work: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.36">necesse est, ut bonitas 
dei propter immutabilitatem suam perficiat de homine quod incepit, quamvis 
totum sit gratia bonum quod facit.</span>”</note> — namely, the <i>God-man. </i>There must 
be someone “who shall pay to God for the sin of man something greater than all 
that is, apart from God . . .it is necessary, therefore, that he who shall be 
able to give <i>of his own </i>to God something that shall surpass all that is 
under God, shall be greater than all that is not God . . .but there is nothing 
above all that is not God, save God. . .No one, therefore, is able to make this 
satisfaction save <i>God</i>.” Again, “nor must that satisfaction be made 
by anyone save <i>man, </i>otherwise man does not satisfy.” Conclusion: “If, 
therefore, as is certain (sicut constat), it is necessary that that heavenly 
State be made perfect from men, and this cannot be unless there is made the 
aforesaid satisfaction, which no one can make save God, and no one owes save 
man, it is necessary that <i>the God-man </i>shall make it.”<note n="124" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p13.37">II. 6.</note></p>


<pb n="64" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_64" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14">This 
God-man must possess the two natures unchanged (otherwise he would be either 
only God or only man), unmingled, too (otherwise he would be neither God nor 
man), but also unseparated (otherwise no work having unity is effected); 
therefore he must possess them “entire in one person” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.1">integras in una 
persona</span>).<note n="125" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.2">II. 7.</note> The God must have derived the human nature from Adam and 
Eve, but from a virgin,<note n="126" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.3">II. 8: The former, because the descendants of Adam must 
make satisfaction; the latter, because of the four ways in which God can create 
man (from man and woman [the rule], neither from man nor woman [Adam], from man 
alone [Eve], from woman alone), the fourth had not yet occurred. But that it 
must he a virgin, if it was to be a woman, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.4">non opus est disputare</span>.” Here 
is a piece of Schoiasticsm in the strictest sense of the term, and this kind of 
proof is continued in the following chapter, where it is shown that it had to be 
the second person of the Trinity who became man, because otherwise the 
predicates in the Trinity would have been destroyed, and for other equally 
cogent reasons (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.5">duo nepotes essent in trinitate, quia, si pater incarnatus 
esset, esset nepos parentum virginis per hominem assumptum, et verbum cum nihil 
habeat de homine, nepos tamen esset virginis, quia filii ejus erit filius</span>” II. 
9). Here, besides, there is a working everywhere with “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.6">mundius</span>,” 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.7">honestius</span>,” in short, with relative notions.</note> and he must as man have 
surrendered this nature to death voluntarily. His dying was really free, for he 
was sinless.<note n="127" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.8">The prolix demonstration here in II. 10, 11 and 16 ff. shows that 
Anselm did not understand how to make this point quite “rational.”</note> If the 
supposed God-man now surrenders his life voluntarily to God, the satisfaction 
sought for is obtained. It must be his <i>life; </i>for only this he is not 
under obligation to offer to God; all that he could give of his own, it behoved 
him in some way or other to offer to God. “Let us see if, perhaps, this giving 
of his life, or parting with his soul, or surrender of himself to death, is for 
the honour of God. For God will not require it from him as a debt, because, as 
there shall be no sin in him, he shall not owe it to die . . .if man has had a 
sweet experience in sinning, is it not fitting that he should have a hard 
experience in satisfying? And if he has been so easily prevailed upon by the 
devil to dishonour God by sinning that nothing could be easier, is it not just 
that, in satisfying for sin, he should overcome the devil to the honour of God 
with a measure of difficulty that could not be exceeded? Is it not becoming 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.9">dignum</span>) that as he who by sinning so denied himself to God that he could 
not deny himself 

<pb n="65" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_65" />in a greater degree, should by satisfying so give 
himself to God that he could not give himself in a greater degree? . . .But 
there is nothing harder or more difficult that a man can suffer for the honour 
of God spontaneously and not of debt than death, and in no way can man give 
himself more fully to God than when he surrenders himself to death for His 
honour.” Hence the man sought for must be one who does not die “of 
necessity,” because he is almighty, nor “of debt,” because he is sinless, who 
therefore can die “of free choice because it will be necessary” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.10">ex libera 
voluntate quia necessarium erit</span>.)<note n="128" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.11">II. 11. In II. 12, 13 further allied 
questions are discussed. The God-man was not “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.12">miser</span>,” although he took the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.13">incommoda</span> on himself; he was omniscient, because otherwise he would not 
have been perfectly good (!).</note> The worth of such a life as a 
satisfaction is infinite. Because the smallest violation of this life has an 
infinitely negative worth, the voluntary surrender of it has an infinitely 
positive worth. Because sins are as hate-worthy as they are bad, so that life 
also is as love-worthy as it is good. Hence the acceptance of the death 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.14">acceptio mortis</span>) of such a God-man is an infinite good for God (!), which 
far surpasses the loss by sin.<note n="129" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.15">II. 14: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.16">Si omne bonum tam bonum est, quam 
mala est ejus destructio (!), plus est bonum incomparabiliter quam sint ea 
peccata mala, quæ sine æstimatione superat ejus interremptio . . .tantum bonum 
tam amabile potest sufficere ad solvendum quod debetur pro peccatis totius 
mundi, <i>immo plus potest in infinitum</i></span> (II. 17 fin.: plus in infinitum. 
II. 20: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.17">pretium majus omni debito</span>”) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.18">. . .si ergo dare vitam est <i>
mortem accipere (!), </i>sicut datio hujus vitæ prævalet omnibus hominum 
peccatis, ita et <i>acceptio </i>mortis.</span>” The question is next discussed, 
whether the death of Christ can be of advantage even to His enemies who 
crucified Him (II. 15: the question is answered affirmatively; for they acted in 
ignorance), then how Christ could be sinless (II. 16), for although He was 
conceived “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.19">absque carnalis delectationis peccato</span>” — the sexual appetite is, 
after Augustine, original sin — yet Mary was not sinless. This question is 
discussed with much prolixity. Anselm was apparently at a loss for a rational 
solution. In the end, though with uncertainty, he offers the explanation, that 
in prospect of the future effect of the work of Christ, Mary was purified from 
her sins before her birth, <i>i.e.</i>, <i>God </i>purified her. After this the 
question of the voluntariness of the death of Christ is again discussed; for if 
Mary was only purified in view of His death, while He needed a purified mother, 
it was <i>necessary </i>that He should die. This question again occupies a very 
large space, and is only solved by a subtle dialectic, which in the end cannot 
do without the support of the proposition, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.20">ad hoc valuit in Christo 
diversitas naturarum . . .ut quod opus erat fieri ad hominum restaurationem si 
humana non posset natura, faceret divina, et si divinæ minime conveniret, 
exhiberet humana</span>” (II. 17, p. 85).</note> But the giving of life (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.21">datio vitæ</span>) 


<pb n="66" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_66" />can only have taken place “to the honour of God;” for another spirit 
and purpose cannot be discovered. To this there is to be added, no doubt, the 
further design of setting us an example, so that by no sufferings we might let 
ourselves be drawn aside from the righteousness which is due to God. Others, it 
is true, have given us such an example; but his is the most powerful, for he 
suffered without being obliged to suffer.<note n="130" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.22">This thought is dropped into the 
course of the discussion, II. 18.</note> Once again it is asked, by way of objection, 
whether he was not really obliged, because the creature “owes all to God, what 
he is, and what he knows, and what he can do.” As the answer, there suddenly 
appears the doctrine of surplus merit. When God leaves us free to offer Him 
something smaller or greater, a reward is the result if we give the greater, 
“because we give spontaneously what is our own.” When this is applied to the 
God-man, the conclusion follows that his dying was necessary, because he willed 
it, but at the same time was not necessary, because God did not demand it. His 
death therefore is voluntary.<note n="131" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.23">II. 18.</note> Now at length can the long-looked-for 
solution be given.<note n="132" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.24">II. 19: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.25">intueamur nunc prout possumus, quanta inde 
ratione <i>sequatur humana salvatio</i>.</span>” The Interlocutor: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.26">ad hoc tendit 
cor meum</span>.”</note> It follows in a surprising form, and, above all, with strange 
brevity: the God-man acts for himself, by no means as the representative of 
mankind. But the Father must <i>recompense </i>him for that.<note n="133" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.27">II. 19: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.28">eum 
autem qui tantum donum sponte dat deo, sine retributione debere esse non 
judicabis . . .alioquin aut injustus (!) videretur esse si nollet, aut impotens 
si non posset.</span>”</note> But nothing, again, can be given to the Son, since he has 
all. Yet it would be outrageous to assume that the whole action of the Son 
should remain without effect. Hence it is <i>necessary </i>that it should be for 
the advantage of another, and if that is willed by the Son, the Father cannot 
object, otherwise He would be unjust. “But to whom <i>more fittingly </i>
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.29">convenientius</span>) shall he impart the fruit and recompence of his death than 
to those for whose salvation, as true reason (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.30">ratio veritatis</span>) has taught 
us, he made himself man, and to whom, as we have said, he gave in dying the 
example of dying for righteousness’ sake? <i>In vain surely shall they be 
imitators of him, if they are not to be partakers</i> 

<pb n="67" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_67" /><i>of his 
merit. </i>Or whom shall he more justly make heirs of that which is due to him, 
but which he does not need, and of the superabundance of his plenitude 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.31">exundatiæ suæ plenitudinis</span>) than his own <i>parents </i>and <i>brethren,
</i>whom he looks on, burdened in their poverty with so many and so great debts, 
and languishing in the depths of misery, <i>that what they owe for their sin 
may be remitted to them, and what, by reason of their sin, they lack, may be 
given to them</i>?”<note n="134" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.32">II. 19, p. 93 sq.</note> God accordingly now rejects no one who 
comes to Him in the name of this God-man, on condition that he comes as it 
befits him, <i>i.e.</i>, that he so approaches Him, and so lives, as Holy 
Scripture directs.<note n="135" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.33">II. 19.</note> The divine mercy, therefore, has not been made void 
by the death on the cross — so it would seem when sin and the divine righteousness 
are contemplated — but it appears rather as inconceivably great, and at the same 
time as in perfect harmony with righteousness. God’s word, indeed, to the sinner 
is: “Take mine only-begotten Son and give him for thyself,” and the Son’s 
word is: “Take me and redeem thyself.”<note n="136" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.34">II. 20.</note> Only the 
wicked angels cannot be redeemed. Not as if the “price of His death would not be 
availing through its magnitude for all sins of men and angels”; but the 
condition of the angels (they are not descended from <i>one </i>angel, and fell 
without a tempter) excludes redemption.<note n="137" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.35">II. 21.</note> Anselm 
concludes with the lofty consciousness that “by the solution of one question” he 
has shown to be reasonable “all that is contained in the New and Old 
Testaments.”<note n="138" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p14.36">II. 22.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p15">
Because it really is what Anselm, in the last sentence, has asserted, namely, a 
(new) construction of the <i>whole </i>of dogma from the point of view of sin 
and redemption, and because in this construction the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p15.1">disjecta membra</span> of the 
Augustinian Mediæval view of Christianity were for the first time knit together 
into a unity, this representation deserves a searching criticism. Standing on 
the shoulders of Augustine, but eliminating the “patristic,” <i>i.e.</i>, the 
Greek elements of his mode of thought, Anselm has, by his book, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p15.2">Cur deus 
homo</span>,” placed 

<pb n="68" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_68" />himself, as distinctively a dogmatic theologian, 
side by side with the Fathers of Greek dogma (Irenæus, Athanasius, and Origen). 
With the outline which John of Damascus had furnished another outline is now 
associated, which certainly, and not to its advantage, is still dependent on the 
old, but yet is evidently dominated by another <i>principle. </i>Anselm’s 
representation, however, also deserves special consideration because it has 
given the impulse to permanent treatment of the subject, and because it is still 
regarded in our own day — and by evangelical theologians, too — as essentially a 
model.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p16">First 
of all, as against misunderstandings, it must be stated what Anselm’s theory is
<i>not, </i>and is <i>not </i>meant to be. It is (1) no doctrine of 
reconciliation in the sense of showing how the opposition of will between God 
and sinful humanity is removed; it is (2) no theory of penal suffering, for 
Christ does not suffer penalty; the point rather at which penalty is inflicted 
is never reached, for God declares Himself satisfied with Christ’s spontaneous 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p16.1">acceptio mortis</span>; just for this reason it is (3) no theory of vicarious 
representation in the strict sense of the term, for Christ does not suffer 
penalty in our stead, but rather provides a benefit, the value of which is not 
measured by the greatness of sin and sin’s penalty, but by the value of His 
life, and which God accepts, as it weighs more for Him than the loss which He 
has suffered through sin (between sin, therefore, and the value of the life of 
Christ there exists only an external relation; both are infinite, but the latter 
is more infinite; hence it more than satisfies God);<note n="139" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p16.2">The theory of a vicarious 
penal suffering is to he found, along with the theory of ransom of men from the 
devil, in Athanasius, see Vol. III. p. 308 of this work.</note> it is, finally (4), 
not a theory which guarantees to the <i>individual </i>that he <i>really </i>
becomes saved; <i>it aims rather at only showing for all the possibility of 
their being saved; </i>whether they shall be saved depends “on the measure in 
which men come to partake of so great grace, and on the degree in which they 
live under it,” <i>i.e.</i>, on how they fulfil the commandments of holy 
scripture (II. 19, p. 94).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p17">From 
this consideration of what the Anselmic theory is <i>not </i>and does <i>not </i>
offer, it already appears how inadequate it is. Above all, its unevangelical 
character shows itself in the 4th 

<pb n="69" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_69" />point. The entire ancient world, 
indeed, and, as Anselm shows, the mediæval world as well, rested 
satisfied <i>with the doctrine of redemption, as demonstrating the possibility 
of the redemption of the individual from sin; </i>but as this “possibility” can 
afford no comfort whatever to any distressed conscience, as it only satisfies 
the understanding, it is a worthless substitute for a real doctrine of 
redemption — Luther would say it is of the <i>devil. </i>If it cannot be shown 
from the person of Christ that we really <i>are redeemed, </i>if the <i>
certainty of salvation </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p17.1">certitudo salutis</span>) is not derived therefrom, 
nothing is gained; all, rather, is lost, when we rest satisfied with such a 
doctrine, and append to it, as Anselm does, the conclusion, “If thou fulfillest 
the commands of Scripture, then the great provision of the God-man has an effect 
for thee.” For Anselm, the question of personal certitude of salvation, the 
fundamental question of religion, is simply not yet raised at all. He is an 
old-world, a mediæval, in a word, a <i>Catholic </i>Christian, inasmuch as he is 
satisfied with having made out that in virtue of Christ’s provision <i>some </i>
certainly from the “mass of perdition” <i>can </i>be saved, and in fact shall be 
saved, because they live piously. But a second point is to be noted here. With 
every effort to express it as strongly as possible, the gravity of sin 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p17.2">pondus peccati</span>) is not treated with sufficient earnestness if the thought 
of penalty, and therefore also of vicarious penal suffering, is entirely 
eliminated. In the idea that sin can be compensated for by something else than 
penalty there lies an underestimate of its gravity that is extremely 
objectionable. A recognition of the deep proposition that the innocent suffers 
for the guilty, that the <i>penalty </i>lies upon him, that we might have peace, 
is not to be found in the Anselmic <i>theory. </i>It does not appear even in the 
statement, prompted by warm feeling, II. 20: “Accept mine only-begotten and give 
Him for thyself.” “Take Me and redeem thyself,” for nothing is said of a penal 
suffering (just as little in the equally warm line of exposition II. 16, pp. 77 
sq.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p18">But 
before entering upon the objections to the theory, let us indicate its 
excellences. These are not small: (1) It must be held as greatly to the credit 
of Anselm that he laid hold of the problem at all, and made it the centre for a 
survey of faith; (2) 

<pb n="70" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_70" />that he so apprehended it that redemption from
<i>guilt is </i>the question dealt with (the Greeks had always 
thought primarily of redemption from the consequences of sin, liability to 
death); (3) it is to be specially noted that he conceived of guilt exclusively 
as guilt before <i>God </i>(disobedience), and entirely set aside the 
traditional doctrine (see even Augustine) that in redemption (by means of the 
crucifixion of the God-man) the question is about satisfying the devil;<note n="140" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p18.1">Whether 
indeed what Anselm offered as a substitute was in every respect better, or was 
not rather worse, will appear below.</note> (4) that he discarded a merely esthetic, 
or an externally historical, grounding of the death on the Cross (Christ did not 
die because it was prophesied, nor because the accomplishment of redemption had 
to correspond in its particulars with the history of Adam and the fall); (5) it 
is a point of much importance that Anselm made earnest efforts to prove the <i>
moral </i>necessity of this precise mode of redemption.<note n="141" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p18.2">A noteworthy passage 
already in Tertullian (de jejun. 3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p18.3">homo per eandem materiam causæ deo 
satisfacere debet, per quam offenderat.</span>”</note> That which he calls “reason” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p18.4">ratio</span>) is, at least in many lines of proof, nothing but the strict moral 
imperative, and is accordingly entirely admissible here, and he expressly 
refuses to lay at the basis of his investigation the conception of an 
unrestricted divine arbitrariness; with deeper insight and more courage than 
Augustine, he rather assumes everywhere that God’s omnipotence is in 
inner subjection to His holy will. What, in his judgment, makes it possible to 
reflect rightly on God’s arrangements is just our title to feel assured that the 
supreme righteousness and the supreme mercy, which He is Himself, can be 
understood by us as righteousness and mercy. Finally (6), according to Anselm, 
Jesus Christ, in His historic person and through His death, is for us the 
redemption. The grace of God is nothing but the redeeming work of Christ, <i>
i.e.</i>, the thought of grace is now for the first time entirely dissociated 
from that of nature and located in history, <i>i.e.</i>, is connected solely 
with the person of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p19">But 
contrasted with these excellences there are so many defects that this theory is 
entirely untenable. To a great extent these defects lie so much on the surface, 
and do such 

<pb n="71" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_71" />violence, equally to reason and to morality (not to speak 
of the attack on the gospel), that if the present-day theology stood under 
normal conditions not a word would have to be lost upon them. But as the current 
theology stands under the dominating influence of traditional faith and 
Romanticism, and discards all the criteria of gospel, morality, logic, and 
culture, when it sees the “<i>necessity of the possibility</i>”<i> of the 
traditional objects of its faith </i>in some way justified, some discussion will 
here be in its right place. Besides what has been already noted above, the 
following things fall to be observed:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p20">
First, the theory contains a series of imperfections, or, say contradictions; 
for (1) the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p20.1"><i>necessarium</i></span> is to be strictly carried through, yet at 
important points Anselm does not get beyond the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p20.2"><i>conveniens</i></span><i>, </i>
above all at the most important point, that it is just to men that the merit of 
Christ is imparted (II. 19, pp. 93 fin.). Moreover, that God <i>accepts </i>the 
death of the God-man for the wrong done to Him is not based on strict necessity, 
for the sin of men, and the nature of the satisfaction of Christ, have nothing
<i>inwardly </i>in common;<note n="142" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p20.3">The keen criticism which the present-day Catholics 
apply to Anselm’s theory (see Schwane, pp. 296 ff.) rests, on the contrary, on 
the strong Scotist antipathy to unconditional necessity.</note> (2) the satisfaction 
theory must be brought to a point in a way that is foreign to it, that it may be 
proved to have any effect at all. That is to say, the theory itself, strictly 
taken, only goes so far as to show that God’s injured honour is 
vindicated and men take an example from the death of Christ to adhere 
steadfastly to righteousness, even under the severest sufferings. <i>But how can 
they take an example? </i>Will the example, then, have the <i>power </i>to 
incite to earnest imitation? Will they not rather go on sinning? Yet the whole 
provision, according to Anselm, avails only for those who regulate their life 
according to Holy Scripture. So the provision will be a failure! Anselm 
certainly felt this, and therefore passed quite beyond his theory by asserting 
that God sees occasion for His rewarding the voluntary action of the God-man, 
and for His conferring this reward on men, <i>by reckoning to them as the 
kinsmen of Christ the merit of Christ, without which they shall be quite unable 
to become imitators of </i>

<pb n="72" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_72" /><i>Christ. </i>This turn of thought does 
all honour to Anselm’s piety; but it destroys his doctrine of 
satisfaction; for if Christ’s suffering establishes <i>merit, it </i>
does not contain strict reparation; but if it contains satisfaction, it 
establishes no merit. Nor does Anselm speak here of a <i>surplus </i>merit, <i>
but he suddenly regards the whole work of Christ as merit; </i>but then it is 
not satisfaction. Further, when men suddenly come to be considered as kinsmen of 
Jesus, the question arises as to why this standpoint — that Christ is to be 
regarded as the head of elect humanity — was not asserted at the beginning of the 
inquiry. (3) The way in which the conceptions of the <i>righteousness </i>
and <i>honour </i>of God are treated is full of contradictions. On the one hand 
righteousness, it is maintained, finds expression in penalty as much as in the 
positive attainment of salvation as an end; on the other hand righteousness <i>
requires </i>that this end be reached. In keeping with this is the way the 
conception of honour is dealt with; indeed, three conceptions are here 
presupposed. First of all, it must be held entirely impossible for God to 
receive personal wrong; His honour can suffer absolutely no injury (I., 15: “By 
nothing can the honour of God, so far as it is concerned, be increased or 
diminished; since for itself it is the same incorruptible and absolutely 
immutable honour”). Then it is asserted that His honour, certainly, can be 
injured, but that it can likewise be restored, either by penalty (damnation of 
the human race) or by satisfaction. Lastly, it is asserted that the honour of 
God cannot tolerate the destruction of His world-plan, which culminates in the 
salvation of the reasonable creature, that, accordingly, God must forego 
penalty, bring about the salvation of the creature, and therefore choose 
satisfaction. (4) While in general the idea is always carried through, that on 
account of His honour God cannot simply pardon men, the turn of thought occurs 
in c. 19, p. 41, that God cannot do so <i>on man’s account, </i>because a man 
polluted by sin, even though he were restored to paradise, would not be as he 
was before the fall. Yet this important turn of thought is not wrought out to a 
further issue. (5) It is asserted of God that He stands above all change of 
human conditions, and supports all things by His holy omnipotence; hence the 
rule holds good (l.c.): “it is not 

<pb n="73" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_73" />for man to transact with God as 
an equal with an equal.” Yet this rule is contravened by the <i>whole
</i>exposition, which proceeds on the principle (I. 23, p. 47): “Man never 
should, and never can, receive from God what God has proposed to give him, 
unless he restores to God all that he took from Him, so that as God has lost by 
him, He shall also recover by him.” This principle places God and man entirely 
on the same footing as injured and injurer. God is wronged as a man is wronged. 
But if it is said, that in point of fact, as moral beings, they would stand on 
the same footing, yet this correct observation must not alter the fundamental 
relationship, that God is the Lord and man His creature. (6) The assumption that 
Christ’s death was voluntary, in the sense that He could also have declined 
death, cannot be carried through without contradiction, and yet, as Anselm knew 
very well, everything in his theory depends on this point. First of all, Anselm 
can only set aside by clumsy sophisms the Bible passages that assert that death 
was included in the <i>obedience </i>of Christ, and that He drank the cup in 
trembling fulfilment of the will of the <i>Father. </i>Secondly, when the 
subject itself is dealt with, it cannot be proved that the obedience of Christ 
did not extend to the suffering of death, for as it was — according to Anselm — the
<i>man </i>Christ that suffered, death is also included in what He owed to God, 
since man, even apart from sin, owes himself entirely to God. The action, 
moreover, which Christ offered up when He died “to the honour of God” was not 
objective; it was personal. But — again according to Anselm — man is under 
obligation to direct all personal action “to the honour of God.”<note n="143" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p20.4">See Ritschl 
1.c. I., pp, 44 f.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p21">
Second, the old ecclesiastical material with which Anselm works is not adapted 
to the new purposes for which he employs it. From the time of Athanasius, and 
even earlier, the doctrine of the two natures was so understood as to imply <i>
that the God-Logos is the subject, </i>and that He takes human nature into the 
unity of His divine being. This idea alone suits the purpose which the Greeks 
had in view, namely, to explain the reality of the conquest of death, and the 
deification of our nature. From this as a starting-point, Athanasius developed 
in detail a multitude 

<pb n="74" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_74" />of points of view, this among the rest, that by 
His dying — which was possible to Him through the human nature — the God-Logos bore 
the penalty, and expelled death from human nature. But Anselm wished to trace 
back everything to satisfaction, and he adhered strictly to the correct theory 
of Ambrose and Augustine, that it was the <i>man </i>Jesus who died, and that it 
is He therefore who is our mediator. At the same time, however, the 
impossibility of reconciling this view with the doctrine of the two natures now 
at last found definite expression in him; <i>for where the subject of the 
redeeming personality is regarded, not as the God-Logos, but as, with Anselm, 
the man, there is a cancelling, not, indeed, of the Godhead of Christ, but 
certainly of the two-nature doctrine. The term,</i> “<i>the Godhead of Christ</i>,”
<i>occurs in Anselm, within the lines of the strict theory, only as a 
determination of the value of the human person in his action</i>.<note n="144" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p21.1">See Ritschl 
I., pp. 43 f.</note> Christ appears as the <i>man, </i>whose life has an infinite 
value. That that is something quite different from the second person of the 
Godhead is obvious.<note n="145" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p21.2">Hence also the feeling in relation to Christ is quite 
different among the Latins from what it is among the Greeks. The latter look for 
the most part to the God in Christ, the former to the man. Ritschl has (p. 47) 
pointed out the remarkable, though by no means solitary, passage in Anselm’s 
Meditations (12): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p21.3">Certe nescio, quia non plene comprehendere valeo, unde hoc 
est, quod longe dulcior es in corde diligentis <i>te in eo quad caro es, quam in 
eo quod verbum</i>: dulcior in eo, quod humilis, quam in eo quod sublimis . . .
Hæc omnia (the human) formant et adaugent magis ac magis exsultationem, fiduciam 
et consolationem, amorem ac desiderium.</span>”</note> When Anselm now continues to use 
the two-nature doctrine as a hallowed tradition, a quite Nestorian diremption of 
the person is the result (see I. 9, 10), such as had regularly occurred in the 
West from the time of Augustine, when there was an attempt to work out one’s own 
Christology as a doctrine of redemption, and yet a refusal to relinquish that 
doctrine of natures. But further, the two-nature doctrine still appears welcome 
on this ground also, namely, that by means of it every difficulty whatever which 
the theory of redemption offers can be got quit of; for as everything 
conceivable can be distributed between the predicates, “human and divine 
natures,” one finds himself herewith equal to any difficulty, and can suppress 
every doubt, and excuse all indolence of thought. 

<pb n="75" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_75" />Anselm confessed 
that himself in a naïve way (c. 17, p. 85): “What does not answer to the man in 
Christ must be transferred to the God, what does not suit the God must be 
applied to the man.” In this way the earnest Greek speculation, which always 
stood for the unity of the God-man, was discarded; and thus it continued to be 
in the West. Among those who to-day interject in discussion the “Godhead” of 
Christ, how many reflect that the term obliges them to <i>prove the divine-human 
unity, </i>and that, if they imagine they may disregard this obligation, an 
Athanasius and the Fathers of dogma would despise them as empty talkers or as 
heretics? These men knew full well that the mere term, “the divinity of Christ,” 
affirms simply nothing, is heretical, indeed, because the <i>God-manhood </i>
must be <i>proved. </i>But to those in the West that no longer occurs; for they 
neither can, nor will, prove it, by employing the means of the Greeks; nay, they 
follow quite a different scheme in the doctrine of redemption: Christ is the <i>
man </i>whose action has an infinite value. If, then, the term, “doctrine of 
two-natures,” continues in use, then among those who really reflect on Christ as 
Redeemer it is deprived of its meaning through the Western conception of it. 
Hence it is only used still in the service of “conservative interests,” or to 
secure an authorised exemption from all energetic reflection on Christ as 
Redeemer by means of the convenient formula; this He did as God, and that as 
man.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22">
Third, besides what has been set forth up to this point, there is still a series 
of the gravest objections to be urged against the whole character of the 
Anselmic doctrine. Let us only briefly indicate them: (1) In many passages, and 
these, too, the most important, Anselm proceeds according to a logic by which 
already everything can be proved. The gravest malpractices of Scholasticism 
already betray themselves in him; the self-restraint of the ancient thinkers, 
modest as was the expression given to it by the Fathers, is wanting to him. (2) 
Everything is conceived of quite abstractly, very much in the way in which a 
clever child thinks and speaks of such things, This theory manages to describe 
the work of redemption by Jesus Christ without adducing <i>a single </i>saying 
of His (what is brought forward does not serve to elucidate, but consists in the
<i>explaining</i> 

<pb n="76" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_76" /><i>away </i>of important passages of Scripture). 
Anselm holds it as superfluous to accentuate any one personal feature in the 
picture of Christ; the sinless man with the infinitely valuable life is enough. 
The death of Christ is entirely severed from His life-work on earth, and 
isolated. This God-man need not have preached, and founded a kingdom, and 
gathered disciples; he only required to die. (3) There is no reference to the 
eternal election of the Christian community, or the reference is only feeble 
(see I. 16, and in connection with Mary). As the Kingdom of God is not spoken 
of, so neither is the Church, and its eternal existence in the view of God. The 
category of the inner moral necessity of the good and holy even for God is 
consistently confounded with that of reason (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.1">ratio</span>), by means of which, it 
is represented, one can constrain even a heathen to believe in the God-man, the 
result being that the mystery of faith is profaned. (4) Sin is conceived of 
certainly as guilt before God; but this guilt is not the want of trust (faith) 
in Him, but is conceived of as a personal injury. How any one pleases to deal 
with personal injuries is a matter for himself; on the other hand, the guilt 
which is want of child-like fear and love, and which destroys God’s world, must 
be <i>wiped out, </i>whether it be in wrath or in love. Anselm fails to see 
that. (5) And this brings us to the worst thing in Anselm’s theory: the 
mythological conception of God as the mighty private man, who is incensed at the 
injury done to His honour and does not forego His wrath till He has received an 
at least adequately great equivalent; the quite Gnostic antagonism between 
justice and goodness, the Father being the just one, and the Son the good; the 
frightful idea (as compared with which the views of the lathers and the Gnostics 
are far to be preferred) <i>that mankind are delivered from the wrathful God</i>;<note n="146" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.2">
Very correct statement by Bigg, The Christian Platonists of Alex., p. 290: “It 
was reserved for Anselm, centuries afterwards, to array the justice against the 
goodness of God, and thus to complete the resemblance of Christianity to its 
ancient deadly foe” (namely, Gnosticism). Only, Gnosticism distinguished between 
the just God (the demiurge) and the good God as two hostile deities. But the old 
patristic theory was that by His death Christ has redeemed men from the devil. 
If we isolate the death from the life of Christ, this is in fact the best 
theory, for it brings no discord into the deity. It was no doubt a step of 
progress on Anselm’s part that he wished to carry through the thought that God 
is at the same time holy and merciful. But this thought cannot be carried 
through by means of the death of Christ as isolated, and thought of as 
satisfaction, if this is held as satisfaction to God Himself. So it is always 
better to let the satisfaction be paid to the devil, because even on that 
assumption the idea of righteousness is satisfied — in a mythological way, no 
doubt (the right view would be, that justice must he done to evil, namely by 
penalty) — without Christ the merciful and God the wrathful being brought into 
conflict, while Christ is nevertheless regarded as Himself God. That the latter 
is an impracticable thought was clearly seen, moreover, by Augustine, after he 
had weighed its possibility. Bigg points to de trinit. XIII. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.3">Sed quid 
est justificati in sanguine ipsius? Quæ vis est sanguinis hujus, obsecro, ut in 
eo justificentur credentes? Et quid est reconciliati per mortem filii ejus? 
Itane vero, cum irasceretur nobis deus pater, vidit mortem filii sui pro nobis 
et placatus est nobis?</span>” This cannot be; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.4">for omnia simul et pater et 
filius et amborum spiritus pariter et concorditer operantur.</span>” He therefore 
rejects the Anselmic theory in anticipation. This theory can only be explained 
from the fact that the thought of God as the <i>Father </i>who is nigh to us had 
fallen into the background in the Middle Ages, and the old view of the Trinity 
as <i>unity </i>was no longer held. Here too, therefore, the ancient traditional 
dogma was discarded, the term Trinity retained.</note> 

<pb n="77" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_77" /> the illusory 
performance between Father and Son, while the Son is one with the Father; the 
illusory performance of the Son with Himself, <i>for according to Anselm the Son 
offers Him-self to Himself </i>(II. 18: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.5">filius ad honorem suum 
seipsum sibi obtulit</span>”);<note n="147" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.6">In Constantinople the Synods from the year 1156 f. 
decided, that the mass is offered also to the Son, as He is at the same time the 
offerer and the offered, and the Trinity admits of no diremption. See Hefele V.<sup>2</sup>, 
p. 567.</note> the blasphemous idea that the Son’s giving of life (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.7">datio 
vitæ</span>) is for God, as acceptance of death (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.8">acceptio mortis</span>), a 
<i>benefit; </i>the dreadful thought that God is superior to man, as having the 
prerogative of not being able to forgive from love, a payment always being 
needed by Him (I. 12); the vitiated conception of our prayer to God for 
forgiveness, that it is a part of our satisfaction, but can never in itself have 
the effect of forgiveness (I. 19: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.9">qui non solvit, frustra dicit: 
dimitte</span>”). If it is now added that, as has been shown above, there is proved 
by all this only the <i>possibility </i>of our being saved, that the thought of 
the penalty of sin is eliminated (and therefore the righteousness of God too 
laxly conceived of), that here no innocent one suffers <i>penalty </i>for the 
guilty, and that, in the effect upon us, only the feeble thought of example 
comes clearly to view, then we must say, that in spite of Anselm’s good 
intentions, and in spite of some correct perceptions, no theory so 
bad had 

<pb n="78" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_78" />ever before his day been given out as <i>ecclesiastical. </i>
But perhaps no one can frame a better, who isolates the death of Christ from His 
life, and wishes to see in this death something else than the consummation of 
the “service” which He rendered throughout His <i>life</i>.<note n="148" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p22.10">That Anselm 
himself, however, has, in other writings, carried through other thoughts with 
regard to redemption has been shown by Ritschl, l.c. I., pp. 46 f., 109. He 
surrendered himself to the certainty of grace even without such calculations, on 
the other hand emphasised more strongly the conception of merit.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p23">In 
its complete form Anselm’s theory exercised little influence. The conception, 
which he only touched on, of the “<i>meritoriousness</i>” of the work of 
Christ, very rapidly came to the front, and made his satisfaction theory — which, 
moreover, conflicted with the Augustinian tradition — without effect. Added to 
this was the fact that interest in the proof of <i>our </i>reconciliation to God 
was not satisfied by Him. At this point Abelard intervened, without giving, 
certainly, a connected and exact development of the doctrine.<note n="149" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p23.1">See Ritschl, l.c. 
I., pp. 48 ff.; Schwane, pp. 304 ff.; Deutsch, Abälard, pp. 336 ff.; Seeberg in 
the “Mittheil. u. Nachricht. f. die ev. K. in Russland,” 1888, March-April. Also 
Reuter in his 1st, and especially Bach in his 2nd, vol., pp. 68 f., 77 f., 88 
ff.</note> After rejecting still more decidedly than Anselm the relation of the death 
on the Cross to the devil, he sets out from the fundamental thought of the love 
of God, and at the same time makes it clear to himself that sin has separated 
men from God, that it is a question therefore of bringing them back to God, and 
of again imparting to them trust in God. Further, he keeps it before him that 
the fruit of redemption relates to the chosen, with regard to whom God’s 
disposition did not first need to be changed. Accordingly, the incarnation and 
death of the Son of God can be conceived of only as an act of love, and even the 
righteousness of God must be so defined that it is subordinated to love, or, 
say, is identical with it. It was not required then that Christ should first 
assuage the wrath of God. It is as easy for God to forgive sin as it was for Him 
to bring into existence a sinless man, who united himself to Christ. But in 
order really to win <i>us </i>for Himself, Christ has given us the highest proof 
of love, which kindles our cold hearts and leads us back to the trust and love 
of God. Further (the reflections do not 

<pb n="79" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_79" />stand in a strict order) in 
this deed of Christ in dying on the Cross God beholds us, that is, He forgives 
us our sins, in so far as He reckons to us the merit of Christ, because Christ 
stands before God as the head of humanity; He likewise lets the merit of the 
perfect righteousness of Christ fall to our advantage; for in the <i>obedience
</i>of Christ God is satisfied. Finally, Christ goes on working continuously for 
us, for inasmuch as He prays for us unceasingly to the Father, it is in keeping 
with the righteousness of God to reckon to us this merit. But by Christ’s 
“merit” Abelard never understands “a sum of distinct actions; the fulness of 
love to God dwelling in Christ is His merit.” “Thus it is in will, not in works, 
which are common to the good and evil, that all merit consists.<note n="150" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p23.2">So a disciple 
of Abelard, who hit upon his meaning; see Seeberg, p. 7, and Deutsch, p. 378 
ff.</note> There is therefore here nothing objective and nothing magical. Even the 
death on the Cross is not estimated as an objective deed, but belongs 
entirely — as a chief part — to the evidences of the love of Christ which He 
exhibited from the beginning. <i>Christ’s merit is His service of 
love; </i>but love calls forth responsive love, and he who loves (because Christ 
has first loved him) has forgiveness of sins granted him, nay, in the 
interchange of love which springs from Christ there lies the forgiveness of sins 
itself.<note n="151" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p23.3">I do not transcribe here the passages, for in their isolation they do 
not give a true view. There fall to he considered more particularly several 
passages from the Exposit. ep. Rom. (especially on chap. III. 22 ff., V. 12 
ff.), from the Sermons V., X., XII., theolog. christ. IV., and the 
Dialogue. How much Abelard’s whole Christology and doctrine of redemption are 
dominated by the thought of love and counter love, how entirely love is “merit,” 
could not be ascertained from separate quotations.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p24">
Abelard has furnished no strict proof for the necessity of the death on the 
Cross; his propositions, moreover, are inadequate, because he has not clearly 
perceived that <i>that love </i>is the highest, is indeed alone effectual, 
which, by taking the <i>penalty </i>upon itself, reveals at the same time the 
greatness of the absolution <i>and the greatness of the cancelled guilt. </i>He 
did not perceive that the sinner cannot be otherwise delivered from guilt than 
by experiencing and seeing the penalty of guilt. But he had too keen a sense of 
the love of his God, and of the oneness of God 

<pb n="80" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_80" />and Christ, to 
entertain the Gnostic thought that God needs a sacrifice or an equivalent, or 
that for Him Christ’s death is a benefit. And he knew himself so intimately 
united to Christ in living fellowship that it was he who first introduced again 
into the doctrine of redemption the apostolic thought of the perpetual 
intercession of Christ for us, and on the other hand saw also in the earthly 
life of Christ, not <i>one </i>proof of love — the death — but a continuous stream 
of love, in which the “work” of Christ also, namely His “ merit,” <i>i.e.</i>, 
the operation of His loving will, is included.<note n="152" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p24.1">Deutsch says very correctly, p. 
382: “Accordingly the ultimate and deepest thought of Abelard is this, that 
reconciliation rests on personal fellowship with Christ. It is He who, by 
perfectly fulfilling the will of God as man, realised the divine destination of 
humanity, <i>in this sense </i>satisfied God, and thereby opened again to 
mankind the closed gates of paradise. He who belongs to Him has through Him the 
forgiveness of sins, and with Him access to God, but at the same time also the 
power of the new life, in which he fulfils the commands of God from love; and so 
far as this fulfilment is still imperfect the righteousness of God comes in to 
complete it.” On the other hand Reuter (I., p. 243) has given this perverted 
view of Abelard’s doctrine: “For one who wrought reconciliation, there was 
substituted one who proclaimed that God was already reconciled [but according to 
Abelard Christ is no “proclaimer,” and God is not reconciled, if we are not]; 
instead of a passion of the Son, who alone opens again the way to the Father 
[but that is just Abelard’s meaning], a martyrdom with psychological efficacy 
was held up to view [the word “psychological” is here meant to create an 
impression of the profane, but we have surely only the choice between this and 
physico-chemical]; instead of change of disposition on God’s part, change of 
disposition on man’s was spoken of.” [Is God love or is He of alienated mood? Is 
it not the <i>penalty for man </i>that as a sinner he <i>must </i>think of a God 
of terror, and can anything greater take place in heaven or earth than when a 
man’s feelings are revolutionised, <i>i.e.</i>, when his fear of a God of terror 
is transformed into trust and love? If it were possible to bring home to the 
sinner the thought of the loving God, in whom he can have confidence, while he 
feels himself guilty, then certainly Christ would have died in vain; but that is 
a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p24.2">contradictio in adjecto</span>.] Even Seeberg, in spite of all his efforts to 
be impartial, has made a nationalistic caricature of Abelard’s 
doctrine, and in keeping with this has much bepraised sayings of Bernard, some 
of which are to he found also in Abelard, some of which Abelard has happily set 
aside (the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p24.3">justa potestas diaboli</span>). That which we really miss in 
Abelard — that Christ bore our penalty — is also wanting in Bernard, and the 
“example” of Christ is much more incautiously emphasised by the latter than by 
the former, who always thinks of the <i>power </i>of love that proceeds from 
Christ. But Bernard, it is alleged, stands much higher than Abelard, because he 
can give a more lyrical expression to the impassioned love to Christ, while 
Abelard thinks only of the doctrine and the example (!), and because, it is 
asserted, something “objective” is to be found in him which is supposed to be 
wanting in Abelard. Even according to Seeberg, indeed, this “objective” is quite 
falsely defined by Bernard, but that is of no consequence, if only there is 
“something” there. When will there be a getting rid in Protestantism of this 
“something,” which at best only establishes the possibility of redemption; and 
when will there be a distinguishing between a vicarious penal suffering and a 
satisfaction demanded by God?</note></p>


<pb n="81" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_81" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25">The polemic against Abelard directed itself also against his theory of redemption; 
but it was contested essentially from the basis of the Augustinian theory of 
redemption (vanquishment of the claim of the devil), while there was no 
following of Anselm.<note n="153" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.1">See Bach II., pp. 88-122. Besides Bernard, William of St. 
Thierry specially comes into view here.</note> At the same time all were increasingly 
at one in this, that the point of view of merit must be applied, and that Christ 
must be contemplated as Redeemer in the light of His human quality. With this 
understanding also the Lombard drew up his connected account of the opinions of 
the Fathers in his doctrinal compendium. As in the case of Augustine, the “man” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.2">homo</span>) in Christ takes the prominent place, as the moral personality chosen and 
sustained by God, and the whole life of Christ is understood from this point of 
view.<note n="154" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.3">Sentent. lib. III., dist. 18, 19.</note> At the same time, in order to 
understand the peculiar nature of redemption, all points of view were combined 
that were furnished by the past: obedience, redemption from the devil, death and 
penalty, but, above all, the <i>merit </i>of death, then also sacrifice. With 
Augustine, the strict necessity of this precise means (death on the Cross) is 
rejected; with him and the other Fathers, the buying off of the devil (including 
deception) is asserted. With Abelard, the death is viewed as a proof of love, 
which awakens counter love; with him Christ is regarded as the representative of 
humanity before God; with Augustine, the necessity for a reconciliation of God 
through the death of Christ is rejected (God loves even His enemies; He has 
loved us beforehand from eternity, and we are reconciled, not with the wrathful, 
but with the loving God); finally, a penal value in the death of Christ is 
asserted, in the sense that by it the eternal penalty is remitted (see 
Athanasius), the temporal penalty in future (after death) falls away. On the 
other hand the Anselmic theory is not mentioned at all.<note n="155" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.4">Ritschl I., p. 56 f.</note> 
The Lombard shows therefore 

<pb n="82" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_82" /> that the patristic tradition still 
continued to be the only subject of doctrine, and that it was only with an 
effort that what was new asserted itself against it. Yet the whole undertaking 
to give a combined and connected view was itself new (on which account the 
Lombard was regarded with much distrust as an Abelardian)<note n="156" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.5">This was not without 
ground; for apart from the objective redemption which consists in deliverance 
from the fetters of the devil (yet even to this a subjective turn is given, see 
Sentent. III. Dist. 19 A: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.6">si ergo recte fidei intuitu in ilium respicimus 
qui pro nobis pependit in ligno, a vinculis diaboli solvimur, <i>i.e.</i>, <i>a 
peccatis, </i>et ita a diabolo liberamur, ut nec post hanc vitam in nobis 
inveniat quod puniat. Morte quippe sua, uno verissimo sacrificio, quidquid 
culparum erat, unde nos diabolus ad luenda supplicia detinebat, Christus 
exstinxit, ut in hac vita tentando nobis non prævaleat</span>”) the Lombard knows 
only of a <i>subjective </i>redemption; l.c. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.7">quo modo a peccatis per Christi 
mortem soluti sumus? Quia per ejus mortem, ut ait apostolus, commendatur nobis 
caritas dei, <i>i.e.</i>, apparet eximia et commendabilis caritas dei erga nos 
in hoc, quod filium suum tradidit in mortem pro nobis peccatoribus. Exhibita 
autem tantæ erga nos dilectionis arrha, <i>et nos movemur accendimurque ad 
diligendum deum, </i>qui pro nobis tanta fecit, <i>et per hoc justificamur, 
i.e., soluti a peccatis justi efficimur. Mors ergo Christi nos justificat, dum 
per eam caritas excitatur in cordibus nostris.</i></span>” Yet along with this the 
other turn of thought is found: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.8">dicimur quoque et aliter per mortem Christi 
justificati, <i>quia per fidem mortis ejus a peccatis mundamur</i>.</span>” But his 
thought is not further followed out; on the contrary, it is said again Dist. 19 
F: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.9">reconciliati sumus deo, ut ait apostolus, per mortem christi. Quod non 
sic intelligendum est quasi nos sic reconciliaverit Christus, <i>ut inciperet 
amare quos oderat, </i>sicut reconciliatur inimicus inimico, ut deinde sint 
amici qui ante se oderant, <i>sed jam nos diligenti deo reconciliati sumus; </i>
non enim ex quo ei reconciliati sumus per sanguinem filii nos coepit diligere, 
sed ante mundum, priusquam nos aliquid essemus. Quomodo ergo nos diligenti deo 
sumus reconciliati? <i>Propter peccatum cum eo habebamus inimicitias, 
qui habebat erga nos caritatem, </i>etiam cum inimicitias exercebamus adversus 
eum operando iniquitatem. Ita ergo inimici eramus deo, sicut justitiæ sunt 
inimica peccata et ideo dimissis peccatis tales inimicitiæ finiuntur, et 
reconciliamur justo quos ipse justificat. Christus ergo dicitur <i>mediator, </i>
eo quod medius inter deum et homines ipsos reconciliat deo.</span>” But here again 
another thought comes in, when the Lombard immediately continues: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.10">reconciliat autem dum <i>offendicula hominum tollit ab oculis dei, </i>id 
est dum peccata delet quibus deus <i>offendebatur </i>et nos inimici ejus 
eramus.</span>” The prevading thought of the awakening of counter love, which the 
Lombard took over from Abelard, is already to be found in Augustine; see <i>e.g.</i>, 
de catech. rud. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p25.11">Nulla est major ad amorem invitatio, quam <i>prævenire
</i>amando, et nimis durus est animus, qui dilectionem si nolebat impendere, 
nolit rependere.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.i.iv-p26">Not till the thirteenth century did the new dogmatic impulses of the eleventh and 
twelfth centuries take their place with equal rights, materially, though not 
formally, alongside the mass of traditional patristic tenets. By the latter, 
which were represented partly by a voluminous exegetical tradition, and partly 


<pb n="83" id="ii.ii.i.iv-Page_83" />by theological positions no longer understood in their original 
connection, the trivial spirit of mediæval theology was fostered, which mingled 
in a marvellous way with its energy and with its juristic acuteness. The 
statement of the thesis in scholastic science was invariably lofty and great; 
“but by its love for details even heaven was dragged down.” From the scientific 
standpoint, and from the standpoint of “juristic thinking,” we cannot find 
fault, certainly, with this spirit; for does not science require that the 
problems be thought out to their ultimate consequences? The error lay simply in 
the premises, and in the idea that that thinking was thinking about religion. 
But even that idea it was necessary then to entertain, for religion was of 
course contemplation!</p>
</div4>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter II. History of Dogma in the Period of the Mendicant Orders, till the Beginning of the Sixteenth Century." progress="26.16%" id="ii.ii.ii" prev="ii.ii.i.iv" next="ii.ii.ii.i">
<pb n="84" id="ii.ii.ii-Page_84" />

<h2 id="ii.ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>

<h3 id="ii.ii.ii-p0.2">HISTORY OF DOGMA IN THE PERIOD OF THE MENDICANT ORDERS, TILL THE BEGINNING OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.</h3>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii.ii-p1.1">If</span> in this chapter we again direct our attention in the first instance to the history 
of ecclesiastical <i>piety, </i>of ecclesiastical <i>law </i>and of 
ecclesiastical <i>science, </i>it is less with the view of understanding the <i>
changes </i>which dogma passed through in this period, <i>than in order to show 
how the conditions under which it stood served to make it ever more stable and 
to protect it from all attack. </i>It must, above all, be shown how it was 
possible that the enormous revolution of the sixteenth century — keeping out of 
view the Anabaptist movements — stayed its course before the old dogma. This can 
only be understood, however, when we consider what <i>confirmations </i>dogma 
received from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century. These confirmations were 
a consequence of the peculiar history of piety, of ecclesiastical law and of 
science in this period. All of these sought, not for an “unmoved mover” in the 
background — for dogma was simply no longer a “mover” — but for an immovable <i>
basis. </i>Mysticism, the development of ecclesiastical law, Nominalist 
theology — all of them could only develop themselves on the basis of an 
authoritative dogma, or, say, could only protect themselves on that basis 
against dangerous consequences.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii-p2">It is 
only in the second place that there fall to be considered how far the general 
conditions produced also certain <i>changes </i>in dogma, then how far an <i>
individual </i>piety developed itself, how from this piety the need for 
individual certainty of salvation arose, and how this need gathered itself into 
a mighty force. Of itself the force was strong enough to demand, and to carry 
out, a revision of the entire ecclesiastical tradition. But it will 

<pb n="85" id="ii.ii.ii-Page_85" />appear in the last Book (see below) that it was impeded in its unfolding by 
the still greater power of a fifteen century long development.</p>

          <div4 title="1. On the History of Piety." progress="26.38%" id="ii.ii.ii.i" prev="ii.ii.ii" next="ii.ii.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p1">1. <i>On the History of Piety.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p2">What 
was germinating in the twelfth century, the century of the Crusades — namely, the 
piety of which Bernard was the subject and delineator, which derives its power 
from <i>humility </i>before God and from <i>love </i>to the sorely suffering 
Redeemer — opened into blossom in the holy beggar of Assisi, and “its fragrance 
filled the world.” In Francis mediæval piety attained its clearest and most 
forcible expression. In him it uttered itself most simply, and therefore most 
powerfully and most impressively, because its chord — “humility, love and 
obedience” — was here struck with the greatest purity, while the quality of tone 
which Francis lent to it was the most melting.<note n="157" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p2.1">Müller, Die Anfänge des 
Minoritenordens und der Bussbruderschaften, 1885 Sabatier, Leben des h. 
Franz v. Assisi, German by M. L., 1895 R. Mariano, Francesco d’Assisi e 
alcuni dei suoi più recenti biografi. Napoli, 1896. Mariano brings a sharp, and 
in many respects well-deserved, criticism to hear on the work of Sabatier, which 
is captivatingly written and instructive, but, after the style of Renan, mingles 
confusedly past and present, religion and poetry. Mariano has made a 
substantial contribution to the estimation of St. Francis, by correcting the 
partly rhetorical, partly material, exaggerations of Sabatier. An excellent 
lecture, taking a survey of all the principal points, has been published 
recently by Hegler “Franciskus von Assisi und die Gründung des 
Franciskanerordens” (Zeitschr. f. Theol. u. K. 6 Bd. p. 395 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p3">
Humility — that is entire <i>poverty. </i>The reverence for that which is beneath 
us, which Bernard and his followers proclaimed, admits of no other robe than 
that of perfect poverty and humility. Long ago no doubt, nay, on from the 
beginning, Greek monks had striven after this ideal; but in their hands it 
became a torch, which consumed, along with the body, the imagination also, the 
powers of perception, and the wealth of the inner life. It was to be the means 
of emancipation from the body; but often enough it made a wilderness of the 
spirit. <i>Here, on the other hand, it is the imitation of the poor life 
of Jesus, </i>and while it thus acquired a personal ideal, it also developed 
out of itself, in the inexhaustibly fresh imagination of 

<pb n="86" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_86" />St. Francis, 
a wealth of intuitions from which all provinces of the outer and inner life 
derived profit. A spirited investigator has shown us what effects were produced 
by St. Francis in the field of art.<note n="158" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p3.1">Thode, Franciskus v. Assisi und die Anfänge 
der Kunst der Renaissance 1885.</note> But in all spheres of human life, even 
including that of strict science, the new impulse took effect — the godly fear 
which gives honour to God alone, the living view of Christ, which brought the 
personal into the foreground, the holy simplicity which shed its light into the 
heart and over the world. In the sunny soul of the sacred singer of Assisi, the 
troubadour of God (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p3.2">joculator domini</span>”) and of poverty, the world mirrored 
itself, not as merely the struggle for existence, or the realm of the devil, but 
as the paradise of God with our brothers and sisters, the sun, the moon and the 
stars, the wind and the water, the flowers and the living creatures. In poverty, 
which is nothing else but sister of the humility by which the soul becomes like 
the eye, which sees everything save only itself, a new organ was obtained for 
contemplating God and the world. But poverty is not only imitation of the poor 
life of Jesus, it is also, nay pre-eminently, imitation of the <i>apostolic </i>
life, the life without care, of “the pilgrim preacher and herald of love.” The 
oldest rule of St. Francis presented this ideal with the utmost clearness, and 
created the joyous, devout Franciscan “family.”<note n="159" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p3.3">See Müller, l.c. pp. 19. ff., 
185 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p4">With 
the spirit of which poverty and humility are the evidence, <i>love </i>must 
unite itself. Going forth in pairs, the new Apostles must <i>serve </i>in lowly 
love; there is no work for which they must hold themselves too feeble; “for the 
love of Jesus Christ” they must “expose themselves to enemies, both visible and 
invisible”; according to the Sermon on the Mount, they must willingly suffer 
wrong; above all, wherever they come, in house and hall, they must render to men 
the loving service of preaching repentance, must deliver the message: “fear ye 
and honour, praise and bless, thank and adore, the Lord God omnipotent in 
trinity and unity . . .be of penitent heart, bring forth fruits meet for 
repentance, for know ye that we shall soon die. Give and it shall be given you, 
forgive and ye shall be forgiven, 

<pb n="87" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_87" />and if ye forgive not, the Lord 
will not forgive you your trespasses. Blessed are they who die in penitence, for 
they shall be in the Kingdom of Heaven,” etc.<note n="160" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p4.1">The Rule of 1209. See Müller, p. 
187.</note> But the power of this love had its source in the example of Christ and of 
His devoted disciple, St. Francis, who reproduced ever more deeply in his 
experience the life and suffering of his Master. More and more his feelings 
became merged in one alone — in love. This feeling, which in him was so strong 
that it often overpowered him, so that he was forced to retire to lonely 
churches and forests to give it full vent, was love to Christ; but it wedded 
itself ever more closely to unlimited devotion to his neighbour, to concern for 
his spiritual and bodily well-being, to warm compassion and self-abasement in 
the service of his brethren. So out of humility and love he made of his life a 
poem — he, the greatest poet who then lived; for, after fiery conflicts, the 
sensuous element in his ardent nature appeared — not destroyed, but subdued and 
glorified, nay, transformed into the purest organ of the soul’s life.<note n="161" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p4.2">See the 
beautiful characterisation in Thode, l.c. p. 59 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p5">A 
great work of <i>home missions </i>was not contemplated by St. Francis, but 
begun; he was not the first to undertake it, but he was the first through whom 
the whole Church derived benefit from it: Christendom has certainly the right 
faith; but it is not what it ought to be. It is subject to priests and 
sacraments; <i>but now the individual must be dealt with. He must be laid hold 
of, and guided to repentance. </i>The gospel must be brought home to every man: 
the world must be again shaken, and rescued from its old ways, by a mighty call 
to repentance: he who has tasted the sweetness of the love of Christ will turn 
with gladness to repentance and poverty. Yet it is not for the monks and priests 
alone that there must be concern, but for individual Christians, for the laity; 
they, likewise, must be won for a penitent and holy life. The “Brothers of 
Penitence,” of whom St. Francis formed visions, and whom he brought into 
existence, were, in spite of their continuing in family life, really ascetics, 
who were required to maintain strict separation from the world and from civic 
life, and, above all, to take no part in 

<pb n="88" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_88" />military service. The great 
saint had not yet made terms with the world; the later Tertiaries were as little 
his creation as the later Franciscans.<note n="162" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p5.1">See Müller, pp. 117-144. An excellent 
description of the aim of St. Francis in Werner (Duns Scotus, p. 2): “The 
original designs of the order founded by St. Francis were the restoring of the 
original Christian Apostolate, with its poverty and renunciation of the world, 
that through the force of this restoration there might be restored to the Church 
itself the apostolic spirit; the awakening in Christian souls everywhere of a 
striving after holiness and perfection; the keeping the example of a direct 
following of Christ before the eyes of the world as a continuous living 
spectacle; the comforting of all the suffering and wretched with the consolation 
of Christian mercy; and, by self-sacrificing devotion, the becoming all things 
to those spiritually abandoned and physically destitute.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p6">From 
the monks to the secular priests, from the secular priests to the laity — this was 
the course by which Christianity was to be delivered from secularity; it is at 
the same time the history of the awakening of religious individualism in the 
West. And in the measure in which religion became, extensively and intensively, 
more world-renouncing, it acquired (paradoxical, it may seem, but intelligible 
enough) a higher social and political importance, penetrated more deeply into 
the life of the people, and developed itself out of the aristocratic form (in 
which, as Roman, it had come to the barbarian nations) into a form that was 
popularly social.<note n="163" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p6.1">Cf. Thode, l.c. p. 521 f.: “The beggar of Assisi is 
the representative of the third estate, the great lower mass of the people, in 
their combined upward striving towards a position self-sustained and 
independent; but at the same time also the representative of each individual out 
of this mass, as he becomes conscious of himself, and of his rights in relation 
to God and to the world. With him, and in him, mediæval humanity experiences the 
full power of the emotional force that dwells in each individual, and this inner 
experience brings with it a first knowledge of one’s own being which emancipates 
itself from dogmatic general conceptions.”</note> The further the monachising 
proceeded, the more did the virtuosi in religion see themselves compelled to 
engage in practical tasks. When the new factor of <i>apostolic </i>life was 
introduced into the ideal of poverty and ascetic self-denial, the ideal acquired 
an enormous immanent power for <i>propagandism, a </i>power such as monachism 
had never before possessed, and which does not belong — either formerly or now — to 
its distinctive nature. Where “apostolic life” becomes the watchword, there 
monachism is at once seen to apply itself to positive work among the people. In 
the eleventh 

<pb n="89" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_89" />and twelfth centuries what engaged attention was the 
great political problem of releasing Church from State; the question was, how to 
break down the great forces, the power of the Princes, the power of purely 
secular national bishops, in short, the title to exist of all unpliant political 
factors. At the close of the twelfth, and in the thirteenth centuries, there 
followed immediately upon this undertaking the <i>positive </i>evangelising of; 
and giving ecclesiastical character to, all relationships, to the whole of 
civilisation and the individual life, this being done under the dominating idea 
of the apostolical. Monachism, as <i>apostolic </i>life, entered upon this new 
work as formerly in the days of Clugny it entered upon the work of freeing 
Church from State. And how powerfully did religious individualism assert itself 
in Francis, when he ventured to place before himself and his disciples the 
example of <i>the Apostles, </i>and did not hesitate to say to the brothers that 
they could, and should, be what the Apostles once were, and that to them 
everything that Christ had said to the Apostles applied!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p7">He 
was not the first who awakened this “apostolic life.” We know of powerful 
phenomena in the twelfth century in which the new impulse had already found 
expression.<note n="164" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p7.1">See the history of sects in the twelfth century, especially the 
Waldensian, cf. Müller, Die Waldenser und ihre einzelnen Gruppen bis zum Anfang 
des 14. Jahrhunderts (1886), and the older fundamental work of Dieckhoff. The 
ground-thought of the Waldensian movement is unquestionably “to imitate the 
apostles, and therefore to observe literally the instructions which the Lord 
gave to his wandering disciples in the missionary address, Matth. to. The 
undertaking, therefore, displays everywhere the same features as, thirty years 
later, the similar attempt of Francis in its initial stages: distribution of all 
property among the poor and renunciation of all further possessions, according 
to <scripRef passage="Matth. 19, 21, 29" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|19|0|0|0;|Matt|21|0|0|0;|Matt|29|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19 Bible:Matt.21 Bible:Matt.29">Matth. 19, 21, 29</scripRef>; then, the apostolic preaching, in constant itineracy, and 
the particulars as to apostolic garb and methods of travelling. They go two and 
two, without shoes, only sandals of wood on their feet, in simple woollen 
garments, without money. They move from place to place, seek shelter and support 
among those to whom they preach the gospel — for the workman is worthy of his 
hire — and despise all settled life and private householding, in imitation of the 
Son of man, who had not where to lay His head.” The Waldensians seem to have 
exercised an influence on St. Francis; but as to how, and by what means, nothing 
is known. On this account it will always be possible to believe in an entire 
independence, in a resemblance merely in fact; but this is not probable, 
especially as relations have been ascertained between St. Francis and Southern 
France.</note> But these older movements, tenaciously as they survived (and to some 


<pb n="90" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_90" />extent survived as Catholic, in spite of being condemned), came too 
early; the clergy were not yet strong and matured enough to tolerate them, and, 
besides, there was lacking to them the element of unconditional submission to 
the Church, or more exactly, to the secular clergy, and of renunciation on 
principle of criticism of the Church.<note n="165" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p7.3">The “Poor” were already excommunicated by 
Lucius III. (1184). On their spread in Northern Italy, where they had precursors 
in the Order of the Humiliates, but were only brought into existence by Waldes, 
on the relation of the Lyonnese Poor to those of Lombardy, and on the breach 
between the latter and Waldes, see Muller, 1.c. pp. 11-65. The view that the 
efficacy of the Sacraments depends on the worthiness of the celebrator — a 
revolutionary principle under then existing conditions — appeared again among the 
Poor of Lombardy before 1211 Of itself the view was fitted to sever 
entirely the connection with the ancient Church<b>, </b>and was perhaps one of 
the causes of the ultimate breach between the Lyonnese and Lombard poor. The 
former were not so sharply opposed to the Roman Church as the latter. They did 
not regard it as Antichrist, but included it rather in the great community of 
the baptised, and recognised its administration of the Sacraments. But they made 
it a grave reproach against the Roman Church that its hierarchy exercised 
apostolic powers without adopting the apostolic life of poverty and homelessness 
(see the demand of the Didache regarding the qualities of apostles and 
prophets). They did not contest the <i>full authority </i>of the duly ordained 
bishops, who derived their dignity from the apostles; but they looked upon it as 
a deadly sin that they refused to live as did the apostles. A certain wavering 
in their attitude towards the Roman Church was the result. The judicial and 
legislative authority of the hierarchy was certainly disputed, or at least held 
as needing restriction. But as the “Brothers” did not organise into communities 
the “Friends” (the “believers”) won over by them, but rather left them in the 
old relationships, the position of the reigning Church towards the Brothers and 
their adherents was much more definite and decided than was their position 
towards it. The French kinsmen of the Waldensians were not a new evangelical 
community, based on the idea of the universal priesthood, but “the sect itself 
is nothing but a hierarchy, which, founded on the thought of the apostolic life 
and the demand for a special ethical perfection, places itself alongside the 
Roman hierarchy, that, in an organisation which partakes at least of the 
fundamental forms of the latter, it may carry on preaching, dispense sacramental 
penance, and in its own innermost seclusion celebrate the Eucharist. So little 
is there the idea of the universal priesthood that the laity do not belong at 
all to the sect, membership being conferred rather only by consecration to one 
of the three hierarchical grades.” (See Müller, p. 93 ff. and cf., as a 
parallel, the way in which the Irvingites now carry on their propaganda, and 
relate themselves to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p7.4">communitas baptizatorum</span>). Nor was the old 
traditional Church doctrine assailed by the Waldensians. They diverged only in 
respect of certain doctrines which bore upon practice, and which, besides, had 
not yet been formulated. Thus they rejected purgatory, and disapproved therefore 
of the Church practice that was connected with the idea of it (<i>i.e.</i>, of 
all institutions that were meant to extend their influence into the world 
beyond). The rejection of oaths, of service in war, of civil jurisdiction, of 
all shedding of blood, seemed to them, as to so many mediæval sects, simply to 
follow from the Sermon on the Mount. On the other hand, the branch in Lombardy 
(which carried on a propaganda in Germany) took up a much more radical attitude 
towards the Roman Church (see Müller, p. 100 ff.) Although in what was cardinal 
it adhered to the standpoint of the French group of the stock (close communion, 
but only of men and women living <i>apostolically;</i> administration of the 
sacrament of penance; instruction of the “Friends” by preaching), it 
nevertheless saw in the Roman Church only apostasy, which at a subsequent time 
it traced to the benefactions of Constantine (cf. the Spirituales). This Church 
appeared to them accordingly as the synagogue of evil-doers and as the whore, 
its priests and monks as Scribes and Pharisees, its members as the lost. And so 
all regulations, orders, sacraments, and acts of this Church were to be 
rejected. Everything without exception, above all, the Pope and the mass, then 
also all legal regulations for worship fell under the adverse judgment. We can 
therefore gather testimonies here to the full for the “evangelical” character of 
these Lombards, who rejected all ecclesiastical differences of rank within the 
Christian community, all pomp, riches, lights, incense, holy water, processions, 
pilgrimages, vestments, ceremonies, etc., and in place of these required 
support of the poor, who would have nothing to do with the worship of Mary and 
the saints, who disbelieved as much in miracles of saints as in relics, who — at 
least originally — rejected the entire sacramental system of the Church, and both 
limited the number of sacraments and only recognised their validity on condition 
that the priest was free from mortal sin. But from the beginning onwards this 
attitude towards the reigning Church was really in many respects only 
“academic,” for the great mass of the “Friends,” <i>i.e.</i>, of adherents, by 
no means actually so judged the Roman Church, but remained within the 
sacramental bonds. Further, the extremely defective vindication of this radical 
opposition on the part of the Brethren themselves shows that it was more the 
result of the breach forced upon them from without, or, say, of the doctrine of 
poverty, than the product of a religious criticism dealing with what was 
essential. Finally, this view is confirmed by the circumstance that from the 
beginning the Brethren left themselves, as can be proved, a convenient 
alternative, by means of which they might be able to recognise the celebration 
of the sacraments by one guilty of mortal sin (they said that in that case the 
worthy Christian receives <i>directly from the lord </i>in the dispensation of 
sacramental grace). Moreover, in the time following they approached always more 
closely to the Church and its sacramental celebration, partly on practical 
grounds (to avoid detection), partly because confidence in their own “apostolic” 
powers always became feebler, and the Catholic orders were viewed with longing 
and with greater trust. The whole movement, therefore, was at bottom not 
dogmatic. It was on the one hand — if we would draw the conclusions without 
hesitation — too <i>radical </i>to play a part in the history of dogma 
(Christianity is the apostolic life), on the other hand too <i>conservative, </i>
as it set aside absolutely <i>nothing </i>that was Catholic with good conscience 
and clear insight. It is a phenomenon in the history of Catholic <i>piety, </i>
though it may be worth considering in connection with the history of dogma that 
the whole hierarchico-sacramental apparatus of the Church was called in 
question. Had the movement come a generation later, the Church would no doubt 
have found means for incorporating it into itself, as it did the Franciscan. 
Such an attempt was even made with the “Catholic Poor” of the converted Durandus 
of Huesca, formerly a French Waldensian (acknowledged by Innocent III. a year 
before St. Francis stood before him), and of the converted Lombard, Bernhard 
Primus, also one of the “Poor”; but there was no more success in leading the 
whole movement back to the channel of the Church by means of such approved Poor 
ones (Müller, p. 16 ff.) Only in the Mendicant Orders did the powerful 
counter-movement become organised and permanent (cf. Miller’s excellent 
directions for finding the connection between the approvals of the Societies of 
Durandus, Dominic, and Francis (Waldenser, p. 65 ff.); also the same author’s 
Anfänge des Minoritenordens (pp. 43, 69 f.), and the perhaps anti-Waldensian 
passage on the Rule of 1209 (p. 187): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p7.5">Nulla penitus mulier ab aliquo fratre 
recipiatur ad obedientiam</span>”). The Mendicant Orders naturally, particularly 
that of Dominic, set themselves in opposition, not only to the unsanctioned 
“Poor,” but to sectarianism as a whole. On this latter there is no reason to 
enter in the history of dogma, for however high its importance may have to be 
estimated in connection with Church politics and social life, and however 
clearly it indicates that piety felt itself straightened within the tyrannical 
structure of the Roman Church and among its priests and ceremonies, it is 
equally certain that the mediæval sects continued entirely without influence as 
regards the development of dogma. It cannot even be said that they prepared the 
way for the Reformation; for the loosening which, to some extent, they brought 
about, was no prior condition of that movement. In the controversies rather 
which prevailed between the Roman Church and the dualistic (or pantheistic) 
sects, the Reformation placed itself entirely on the side of the former. What 
prepared the way for the Reformation in the domain of theology (keeping out of 
view the development of the ideas of the State and of natural rights) was always 
only the revived Augustinianism and the subjectivity of mysticism allied with 
it. As long, therefore, as it is regarded as expedient that the history of dogma 
should not be treated as history of culture, or as universal history, attention 
must be withdrawn from such phenomena as the Cathari, Albigenses, etc.</note></p>


<pb n="91" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_91" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p8">For this is the third element in the piety of St. Francis — childlike confidence in 
the Church and unconditional obedience to the secular clergy. “Let all the 
Brethren,” so it runs in the Rule of 1209, “be Catholics, live and speak as 
Catholics . . . 

<pb n="92" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_92" />and let us regard the clergy and all religious 
persons as masters in those things which relate to the salvation of the soul, 
and do not deflect from our religion, let us reverence in the Lord both their 
rank (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p8.1">ordinem</span>) and their office and their administration.” (See the Rule 
of 1221, c. 19).<note n="166" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p8.2">But in the year 1210, and later, Francis would not be induced 
to connect himself with an already existing Order, or to conform to the older 
Monachism, and in this obstinacy towards the Pope and the cardinals he showed 
that he knew the greatness of his cause.</note> That a nature like St Francis felt 
oppressed by nothing <i>external, if </i>only free scope was given him for his 
ideal,<note n="167" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p8.3">This was not done indeed, and it led to sore distress on Francis’ 
part; yet Sabatier seems to me to have exaggerated this strain in relationship 
(see Mariano, and especially Hegler); the Cardinal to whom the movement was 
chiefly due also did the most to make it political. The relation of St. Francis 
to the Curia and to the Church politicians, or rather the relation of these to 
him, still needs a thorough investigation. Excellent discussions in Hegler, l.c. 
436 ff.</note> that he could maintain his inner freedom and 

<pb n="93" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_93" />pure 
cheerfulness of soul, even under quite other burdens than the Church then 
imposed, that he must have emptied himself of his very essence if he had 
undertaken to “abolish” anything, are things that are manifest. For him, 
obedience to all existing ordinances was as much a need as humility, and never 
assuredly did the shadow of a sceptical reflection as to whether the hierarchy 
was as it should be, or as to whether it should exist at all, fall upon the soul 
of this pure fool. But how could it fail to come about that the ideal of poverty 
and the ideal of obedience should come into conflict? We cannot here unfold the 
history of St. Francis and of the Minorite Order. It is well known against what 
mistrust he had to contend on the part of the secular clergy (even the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p8.4">curia</span>), especially in France (but even on the part of the older Orders), 
and how the conditions reproduced themselves here which we have observed at the 
establishment of monachism in the end of the fourth, and beginning of the fifth, 
centuries, as well as in connection with the Cluniacensian reform in the West. 
It is well known also that “poverty” was the great theme in the history of the 
thirteenth and fourteenth centuries; that there was as much stubborn and 
passionate controversy over it as in the fourth and fifth centuries over the 
natures of Christ, and that in this controversy as artful and clever formula 
made their appearance as at Chalcedon and Constantinople. For thousands, the 
controversy about poverty was a controversy about the gospel itself. By this 
conflict the formulæ of the old dogmatic were little or in no way touched; but 
they, so to speak, sank into the ground. The question about the nature of the 
gospel was narrowed down to a<i> practical </i>question about life-conduct. Even 
when we keep out of view the pedantic mode of treatment, the way of stating the 
question appears to us strangely inadequate. Yet “poverty,” certainly, was only 
the final expression for the whole sum of the virtues involved in imitating 
Christ. What the watchword “poverty” denoted was an immense step of advance from 
dead faith, and from a barren service of ceremonies and works to spiritual 
freedom in religion, 

<pb n="94" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_94" />and to an earnest personal Christianity. 
The new Order soon broke up into different sections. In the one principal 
section, the last to submit, it certainly wrought invaluable results in the 
first generations of its existence. Its preaching kindled an earnest Christian 
life, indeed in many regions it was the first thing that produced an individual 
Christianity at all among the laity — so was it in Germany. Yet as everything was 
brought by it into closest connection with the confessional, the sacraments and 
the Pope, as all greater freedom was repressed as sectarianism, or crushed 
out — just by the Mendicant Orders — only an inferior kind of existence was allowed 
to this individual piety of the laity. For what the Minorites were obliged to 
sacrifice to the hierarchy — it was nothing less than the chief part of their 
original ideal, only the shadow remaining — they, so to speak, indemnified their 
conscience by the unparalleled energy with which they served the Church in its 
plans for ruling the world, and won for it the interest and allegiance of the 
laity. Here, at this final stage, therefore, the enemy the Church had in her own 
midst was once more vanquished; the enormous force of world-forsaking 
Christianity, which threatened the political supremacy of the Church, became 
visibly her servant; the “exempted” Order became, along with the Order of 
Preachers, her surest support.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p9">But 
in other sections the obedience was not powerful enough to control that force.<note n="168" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p9.1">Of course many personal elements entered also, such as we can study in the most 
interesting of the earlier Franciscans, Elias of Cortona.</note> “Poverty” turned 
itself against the rich and worldly Church, and when there was to be threatening 
and forced silence, it threw off restraint. It called upon the Church to serve; 
it united itself with the old apocalyptic ideas, that had already been long 
exercising their power in secret; it adopted the critical attitude of the 
“Lombard Poor”; it joined hands readily with the new social, and even the new 
territorial, ideas, the conceptions that were taking shape of the inherent 
rights of nations and individuals, of States and Princes.<note n="169" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p9.2">See the writings of 
Joh. de Oliva and Ubertino de Casale (both were under the influence of the 
writings of Joachim of Fiore). The view of history friendly to the State as 
against the Secularised Church appears already in the middle of the thirteenth 
century (and even among the Dominicans): see Voelter in the Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch. 
IV., H. 3. On the “Spirituales,” and the “Fraticelli” (the latter are not to be 
identified with the former), as well as on the conflicts in the time of John 
XXII. and Louis of Bavaria, see Ehrle in the Archiv. f. Litt.-u. K.-Gesch. des 
Mittelalters, Vol. I. and II., Müller, Kampf Ludwig’s des Bayern 1879 f., the 
same author in the Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch. VI., part 1, Gudenatz, Michael von 
Cesena, 1876.</note> While 

<pb n="95" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_95" /> it declared the Church to be Babylon, and 
hierarchy Anti-Christ, it was not fastidious about its partnership. It left the 
dogmatic of the Church unassailed; but against the Church itself it declared 
war, an undertaking so full of contradiction that it was only possible in the 
Middle Ages, the period of contradictions and illusions; for did not this Church 
possess in its system of dogma the surest and most definite title for its 
existence? Only in one branch (the Fraticelli) did the contradiction become so 
radical that the fences dividing from the heretical sects (Apostolic Brethren, 
Beghards) became frail.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p10">From 
these last-mentioned sections nothing permanent developed itself.<note n="170" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p10.1">At a later 
time Hussism incorporated and wrought over a great part of the Fianciscan and 
Joachimic-Franciscan elements (see Müller, Bericht uber den gegenwärtigen Stand 
der Forschung auf dem Gebiet der vorreformatorischen Zeit, in den Vorträgen der 
theol. Conferenz zu Giessen 1887 S. 44), and as it spread widely, even beyond 
Bohemia, among the lower orders it prepared the way for the great Baptist 
movement and the social revolutions of the sixteenth century. Yet creations of a 
lasting kind appeared here as little as permanent influences on the Church 
generally. But from the point of view of Church history and the history of 
culture, the study of the powerful movement, essentially one throughout, which 
began with Joachimism and culminated with the Hussites and Baptists, is of the 
deepest interest. Like the “Illuminism” (Aufklärung) in the eighteenth century, 
and the Romantic ideas in the nineteenth, Joachimism spread over Europe in the 
thirteenth century, not as a new system of dogma, but as a new mode of viewing 
history and the highest problems, comforting to the seriously disposed, because 
it flattered them; cf., <i>e.g., </i>the Chronicle of Salimbene (Michael, 
Salimbene und seine Chronik., Innsbruck 1889). Strange that this movement should 
have begun in the hills of Calabria, the most out-of-the-way district of 
Southern Europe! It is still too little studied, while it certainly belongs to a 
period more open to our inspection than any in which prophetism played a part. 
Where prophets appear and are welcomed, fabrications are the immediate sequel. 
But the history of Joachimism is the typical history of all prophetism. Of the 
way in which it succeeds in adjusting itself in the world, Salimbene also 
furnishes some beautiful examples.</note>. The importance for universal 
history of the vast movement of the Mendicant Orders is not to be seen at all in 
new doctrines or institutions, though these were not entirely wanting, but lies 
rather in the religious <i>awakening </i>that was produced by them during a 
period of 150 or — if a time of slackened 

<pb n="96" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_96" />effort on the part of the 
Orders is overlooked — of 300 years. “The individual began to reflect on the 
saving truths of the Christian religion, to enter himself into a personal 
relation to them.” That is the highest significance of the Mendicant Order 
movement. In this sense the Orders were a prior stage of the Reformation. But 
when religion passed into the circles of the laity, and independent religious 
life was awakened there, it was a natural result that redoubled vigilance should 
be exercised lest the old dogma should be injured. So long as dogma is in the 
hands of priests and theologians, it can maintain a certain freedom; this is 
here natural to it, indeed. But as soon as the laity become thoughtfully 
interested in ecclesiastical Christianity, dogma becomes extraordinarily 
sensitive. Those who are entrusted with the care of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p10.2">religio publica</span> must—as 
the Mendicant Orders did — guard it with jealousy, if the result of the general 
interest is not to be a general running wild of religious speculation. The 
criterion of what is firmly fixed ecclesiastically must everywhere be applied 
without hesitation, especially if the Church practice of the present is to be 
corrected. On the other hand, the ecclesiastically pious laymen themselves 
demand that the dogma shall continue as a <span lang="FR" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p10.3"><i>rocher de bronze</i></span>, and 
they feel every movement or alteration of it to be an injury to their personal 
Christianity. This was the situation that was always becoming more firmly 
established in the three centuries before the Reformation. The larger the number 
grew of those who sought to become really familiar with religion, the larger 
became also the number of sectaries of all kinds; but the more inviolable also 
did dogma appear to the ecclesiastically faithful, and the greater were the 
efforts of the hierarchy to put down all “heresy.” Besides, dogma had come from 
the beginning, and indeed chiefly, to the mediæval nations, as a series of legal 
ordinances. This character it must retain, all the more if the spiritual life 
had a more vigorous and manifold development; otherwise the unity of the Church 
was lost. There must at least be an imperative demand for <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p10.4">fides implicita</span>,
<i>i.e.</i>, for respectful obedience. Thus the awakening, which in Germany 
seems to have gone on continually increasing from the middle of the thirteenth 
century, contributed to maintain 

<pb n="97" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_97" />the unalterable character of dogma. 
Ideally dogma had always been immutable; but now to the reality of this 
unchangeable thing there attached itself a profoundly practical interest.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p11">The 
history of piety in the centuries immediately preceding the Reformation consists 
of a series of sermons on repentance and of <i>revivals, </i>of reforms with a 
view to a deepening of spiritual life that was to extend through the whole of 
Christendom. Only in its leading points have we to take a survey of it. What 
comes first under our notice here is the alliance of the Mendicant Orders with 
Mysticism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p12">By 
Mysticism, as has been explained above, there is to be understood nothing but <i>
theological piety </i>(contemplation), having a reflex aim, modelled on 
Augustine and the Areopagite, and fertilised (though not thoroughly) by 
Bernardine devotion to Christ. That this theology should have been found 
congenial to the temper of the Mendicant Monks, as soon as they at all took to 
do with theology, is easily understood. Bonaventura, Albertus, and Thomas 
Aquinas were the greatest Mystics, not although, but because, they were <i>
theologians </i>and Mendicant Monks.<note n="171" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p12.1">Herrmann remarks very correctly <b>(</b>Verkehr des Christen mit Gott I. Aufl., p. 100): “The (present day) lovers of 
Mysticism present on a diminished scale the same spectacle as the great 
Schoolmen; they seek repose from the work of their faith in Mystic piety.”</note>. 
The same is true of David of Augsburg and Theodoric of Freiburg. Widely-extended 
investigations have been instituted with the view of classifying the Mystics, 
and it has been thought possible to distinguish between a Scholastic, a Romanic, 
and a German, a Catholic, an Evangelical, and a Pantheistic Mysticism. But at 
bottom the distinctions are without importance. <i>Mysticism is always the same; 
above all there are no national or confessional distinctions in it. </i>The 
differences never have to do with its essence, but only either with the <i>
degree, </i>the <i>way </i>and the <i>energy </i>with which it is applied, or 
with its being predominantly directed upon the <i>intellect </i>or upon the <i>
will. </i>Even as regards this last point it is only a question of difference of 
degree, and, at the same time, this last-mentioned distinction shows again very 
plainly the complete alliance of 

<pb n="98" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_98" />Mysticism with objective theology; 
for it is from this alliance that distinction springs. <i>Mysticism is Catholic 
piety in general, so far as this piety is not merely ecclesiastical obedience, 
that is, </i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p12.2"><i> fides implicita</i></span> Just for that reason 
Mysticism is not <i>one </i>form among others of pre-reformation piety — perhaps 
the latent evangelical — but is the Catholic expression of <i>individual </i>piety 
in general. The Reformation element that is ascribed to it lies here simply in 
this, that Mysticism, <i>i.e.</i>, Catholic piety, when developed in a 
particular direction, is led to the discernment of the inherent <i>
responsibility of </i>the soul, of which no <i>authority </i>can again 
deprive it; and that it is thereby, at the same time, brought face to face with 
the question of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p12.3">certitudo salutis</span> (assurance of 
salvation), a question which can never again pass out of its view till it is 
solved in the act of faith. But where that question is determined, <i>
Mysticism points beyond itself; for the entire scheme of thought in which it 
moves always admits only of a perpetually increasing approach to the Deity, and 
never allows the constant feeling of a sure possession to arise. </i>That, as a 
Christian, one must always be growing, was rightly discerned by the Catholic 
piety; but it never arrived at a clear and peaceful vision of the truth, 
that this growth can, and must, have its sure and inalienable basis in firm 
confidence in the God of grace, that is, in salvation. As for Catholic 
Christianity to-day, the Evangelical faith, described as “trust-faith” 
(“Fiduzglaube”), is a stumbling-block and foolishness, so also before the 
tribunal of Mediæval Mysticism it was a thing of which there was no 
understanding. For these Mystics, who framed and saw through so many sacred 
paradoxes, there was <i>one </i>paradox that remained hidden, namely, that in 
the spiritual life one can only <i>become </i>what he already is in faith. Only 
where they arrived at the discernment of this can they be described as 
precursors of the Reformation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p13">If 
Mysticism is withdrawn from the Catholic Church and set down as “Protestant,” 
then Catholicism is emptied of its character, and evangelical faith becomes 
deteriorated. Is there then to be no living and individual Catholic piety? But 
where should we have to seek it, if not in Mysticism? In the three 
centuries before the Reformation, where can we find even a single 

<pb n="99" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_99" />manifestation of truly religious life that had not its source in “Mysticism”? 
Or is Mysticism to be denied to Catholicism, because the latter requires, above 
everything else, devotion to the Church and the Sacraments, and because the 
history of Mysticism is the history of continual conflicts between it and 
sacramental and authoritative ecclesiasticism? But when did it become 
permissible to regard such conflicts as showing that one of the two factors is 
illegitimate? Is there not a conflict also between the unquestionably Catholic 
ideal of asceticism, and the equally unquestionable Catholic ideal of world 
supremacy? Are the great Mystics not the great Saints of the Church? Or shall it 
be held, against all that appears, that this Church cannot produce and tolerate 
independent piety <i>within its own lines? </i>Now, no Evangelical Christian, 
certainly, would ever think of confounding his delight in the warm spiritual 
life which Catholic Christianity exhibits in the centuries before the 
Reformation<note n="172" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p13.1">Herrmann (Verkehr des Christen mit Gott 3 Aufl., p. 21) justly 
emphasises the following also: “We must confess to ourselves that if we 
Evangelicals think we have another kind of religion, we are in any case still 
far from having reached the thoroughness of culture which Catholicism possesses 
in that Mysticism . . .it is a wonderfully perfect expression of a particular 
kind of religion. The speculations of Catholic Mysticism are of ancient date. 
Apart from Neoplatonism, it has little peculiar to it in this respect. But in 
the capacity to make personal life the subject of observation and delineation, 
it represents a height of attainment which Protestantism has not yet reached.”</note> with full approval of it, if — one must, unfortunately, add it — he had made 
clear to himself what evangelical faith is. The inability to fight one’s way to 
such faith produces the craving for Mysticism which is <i>then, </i>as one is of 
course a Protestant, claimed for Protestantism. The fondness, it is true, for 
“German” Mysticism has received a severe check from records that have shown that 
if one is enthusiastic about Master Eckhart, etc., and derives edification from 
him, one must be still more enthusiastic about St. Thomas, or about the 
Areopagite and Augustine. But still more powerful checks will be needed if a 
view of history is to be got quit of, which seems the proper one to all 
fragmentary natures that deal in a dilettante way with religion, theology and 
philosophy — a Mystic that does not become a Catholic is a dilettante. For one, 
what is of value in the 

<pb n="100" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_100" />Mystics is their “individualism,” as if 
everything were already implied under this form; for another, it is their 
feeling, no matter what the “feeling” is for; for a third, it is the pantheistic 
metaphysic, which, without much trouble, can be abstracted from Mysticism; for a 
fourth, it is their ascetic views and their resolution of Christology into the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p13.2">Ecce Homo</span>, or into the endless series of men travailing in birth with the 
Christ; for a fifth, it is the light of “illuminism” (<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p13.3">Aufklärung</span>) which 
broke forth from Mysticism. What historian, with clear vision, will be able to 
pass by these fruits of Mysticism without sympathy, or with amused indifference? 
What Christian will not draw with heart-felt delight from the spring of fresh 
intuitions which flows forth here? Who, as an investigator of history, will not 
readily acknowledge that an Evangelical Reformation was as impossible about the 
year 1200 as it was prepared for about the year 1500? But if Protestantism is 
not at some time yet, so far as it means anything at all, to become entirely 
Mystical, it will never be possible to make Mysticism Protestant without flying 
in the face of history and Catholicism.<note n="173" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p13.4">The right conception of Mysticism as 
Catholic piety has been taught — in opposition to Ullmann’s “Reformers before the 
Reformation” — by Ritschl (Rechtfert. und Versöhn. vol. I., Geschichte des 
Pietismus, vols. I.-III. Theologie und Metaphysik) who has also given hints for 
further investigation (connection of the Mystics with the Anabaptists, Hussites, 
etc.). He has been followed by a large number of more recent investigators. 
Besides the works named above, p. 25, among which those of Denifle are 
epoch-making, as having shown that Master Eckhart is, in his Latin writings, 
entirely dependent on Thomas, and even in other respects owes his best to him 
(Archiv f. Litt.-und K.-Gesch. des Mittelalters II., pp. 417-640; preparatory 
work had already been done here by Bach in his monograph on Eckhart), see 
Lasson, Meister Eckhart, 1866, also the more recent works on Tauler and the 
Friends of God (Denifle), Pfeiffer’s edition of the German Mystics (2 vols., 
1845-57), Suso’s Works, edited by Denifle (1877), still further, Ritschl in the 
Zeitschr. f. K.-Gesch. IV., p. 337 ff., Strauch, Marg. Ebner und Heinrich v. 
Nördlingen, 1882. On the earliest German Mystics see Preger, Vorarbeiten z. 
einer Gesch. der deutschen Mystik (Ztschr, f. die hist. Theol. 1869, and several 
essays in the Abhandl. der hist. Klasse d. bayer. Akad. d. Wissensch., which, 
along with his comprehensive history of Mysticism, are rich sources of 
material). On Ruysbroek cf. Engelhardt, Rich. v. St. Victor und R. 1838; on 
Thomas à Kempis “de imitatione Christi” the literature is voluminous, cf. 
Hirsche, Prolegomena z. einer neuen Ausg. 2 vols. 1873-83, the same author on 
the Brothers of the Common Life in the R.-E <sup>2</sup>. In general: 
Denifle, Das geistliche Leben. Blumenlese aus den deutschen Mystikern und 
Gottesfreunden. 3. Aufl. 1880, A very full delineation of Mysticism is also 
given in Thomasius-Seeberg, D.-Gesch. 2 Aufl. II. 1 pp. 261 ff., cf. also 
Seeberg, Ein Kampf um jenseitiges Leben. Lebensbild eines mittelalterlichen 
Frommen., 1889. I give no extracts from the writings of the German Mediæval 
Mystics, because I should like to avoid even seeming to countenance the error 
that they expressed anything one cannot read in Origen, Plotinus, the 
Areopagite, Augustine, Erigena, Bernard and Thomas, or that they represented 
religious progress, while in respect of intrinsic Christian worth, their 
tractates really stand for the most part lower than the writings of Augustine 
and Bernard. The importance of those works rests in this, that they were written 
in <i>German, </i>and that they were intended for the <i>laity. </i>They are 
therefore of inestimable value within the history of the <i>German </i>church 
and dogma. But in general history we may, and must, content ourselves with a 
characterisation. Whether, perhaps, they represent a considerable advance in the 
history of epistemology and metaphysic, is a question I do not trust myself to 
answer, nor does it fall to he considered here. As to the idea of regeneration, 
which is strongly emphasised in many Mystic writings, we must take in connection 
with it the silence on forgiveness of sins, that we may see how even this idea 
stood under the ban of intellectualism. The “clarification.” which the Mysticism 
of the fourteenth century underwent in the fifteenth certainly related <i>very
</i>specially to that aggressive intellectualism, so that the piety which 
expresses itself, for example, in the famous book de imitatione Christi (Thomas 
à Kempis) may he described as essentially Bernardine without Neoplatonic 
admixture, but yet only as Bernardine. A new, powerful element of joy in God, 
who forgives sin, and bestows faith, is sought for in vain.</note></p>


<pb n="101" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_101" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p14">In the three pre-Reformation centuries, the individual Catholic piety, which we 
call Mysticism, had in it only the difference represented by varieties. It was 
rooted in the Neoplatonic-Augustinian view of the first and last things, as this 
has been described above, Vol. V. p. 106 f.: God and the soul, the soul and its 
God , the one and the many, God and the creature. The soul that has departed 
from God must return to Him by <i>purification, illumination, </i>and essential
<i>unification; </i>it must be “unformed,” “formed,” and “transfigured” 
(“<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p14.1">entbildet</span>,” “<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p14.2">bildet</span>,” “<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p14.3">überbildet</span>”). With their more 
definite and richer vision of the inwardly experienced, Mediæval Saints spoke of 
the retirement of the soul within itself, of the contemplation of the outer 
world as a work of God, of the poverty and humility to which the soul must 
dispose itself, of conversion and return to God, and the school of suffering. 
But they also described the whole process in the most exact way. It begins with 
longing; there follows the renunciation of the <i>creaturely, </i>but also of al 
self-righteousness and all self-conceit. That is the purification of the soul 
for true Christian poverty. What the Church offers in the shape of means — the 
Sacraments — must be used; but all things must be taken up into the inner life. It 
is as signs of the 

<pb n="102" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_102" />love of God that they must be contemplated. And 
as formerly in Neoplatonism (cf. also Origen, and again the Areopagite) 
everything sensible on which the lustre of a sacred tradition rested, was highly 
esteemed as a<i> sign </i>of the eternal, and, therefore, as a means of 
spiritual exaltation, so by this piety also, sacred signs were not discarded, 
but were multiplied and increased. As the more recent investigations have shown 
us,<note n="174" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p14.4">See the works of Gothein, Kolde, Kawerau, Haupt, and above all v. Bezold 
(Gesch. der deutschen Reformation) on the inner state of Catholicism at the 
close of the fifteenth century. Succinct accounts in Lenz, Martin Luther, 1883 
(introduction) and Karl Müller, Bericht uber den gegenwärtigen Stand, etc., 
1887.</note> in the centuries before the Reformation a growing value was attached, not 
only to the Sacraments, but to crosses, amulets, relics, holy places, helpers of 
the needy, saints, etc. As long as what the soul seeks is not the rock of 
assurance, but means for inciting to piety, it will create for itself a thousand 
holy things. It is, therefore, an extremely superficial view that regards the 
most inward Mysticism and the service of idols as contradictory. The opposite 
view, rather, is correct; such piety seeks for holy signs, and clings to them. 
It can at the same time hold redemption by Christ as the supreme, all-embracing 
proof of the love of God;<note n="175" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p14.5">There are several Mystics of the fourteenth century 
who, in many passages of their devotional writings, find their sole ground of 
comfort, as definitely as St. Bernard, in the sufferings of Christ.</note> but the sovereignty of Christ has not dawned upon it, because it 
really regards the supreme proof of love as the means by which the <i>
possibility </i>of individual salvation is given, that is, the impulse towards
<i>imitation</i> is strengthened. Just as little does the inward purification 
conflict with the sacramental, as mediated by the sacrament of penance. The 
Mystics rather, with dwindling exceptions, always directed attention, not to 
contrition merely, but to the whole confessional, and to perfect repentance, 
that is, to the sacrament of penance. After purification, there follows 
illumination. Here the Bernardine direction now comes in: there must be a being 
formed in Christ, and after Christ’s image. In one’s own experience, Christ’s 
life of poverty and His suffering humanity must be reproduced, with a view to 
attaining to his Deity. It is well known how, in this direction, the tenderest 
training of the 

<pb n="103" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_103" />soul is combined with a distressingly sensuous 
presentation of the sufferings of the “man” Jesus. The <i>following</i> of 
Christ that is prompted by compassion, the <i>imitation </i>of Him that has its 
spring in love — these are required to a degree that can be reached only by long 
practice, and by the most anxious straining of every thought. Not unfrequently, 
this imitation then becomes changed into the idea that one must become a Christ 
one’s self, must travail anew in birth with Christ. There were nuns, indeed, who 
fancied that they bore Christ in their womb. The highly-trained <i>imagination,
</i>and <i>theory, </i>had equal parts in the production of this idea. The 
former — inasmuch as it actually experienced what it passionately contemplated; 
the latter — inasmuch as in the Neoplatonic-Augustinian tradition there was 
contained that idea of God and the spiritual creature, according to which the 
appearance of the Logos in Christ was only a special case in a long series; with 
Him the indwelling of God in man took its beginning; and, besides this, all love 
of God is something so sovereign that it does not admit of the intermingling of 
a third in the relation to which it gives life. But, on the other hand, this 
view of Christ as the first in a series stood in agreement again with the view 
of His death as an extraordinary event that is the basis of reconciliation with 
God; for, as this piety sacrifices no outward visible sign, so it surrenders 
also no part of the sacred history; only, it allows no weight to it at the 
highest stage. Yet, at countless times in the case of the most distinguished 
Mystics, as already in the case of St. Bernard, it is just at the highest stages 
of religious feeling that confidence in Christ asserts itself; for, as they 
derived everything from divine grace — especially where the theology of St. Thomas 
exercised its influence — so this grace is discerned in the Christ who is our 
righteousness. Further, there was added here the trinitarian speculation, as it 
was developed from the thought of <i>love. </i>Thus the piety shown by Richard 
of St. Victor in the earlier period, by Bonaventura and others in the later, was 
able to attach itself most intimately to this intractable dogma of the Trinity, 
and also to the other dogma of the Incarnation. The infinite love must be 
contemplated in the Mystery of the Trinity, and the highest point of the spirit’s 
enlightenment is reached 

<pb n="104" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_104" />when in prayer, in knowledge, and in 
vision, man becomes absorbed in the great mystery of the union of deity and 
humanity, and contemplates the indifference of opposites (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p14.6">indifferentia 
oppositorum</span>), seeing how the Creator and the creature, the lofty and the 
lowly, the being and the not-being coalesce in one. From all these speculations, 
in which the old formulas are placed in the light of omnipotent love, in which 
the boldest and most complex theology is finally led back to the All-One, and 
converted into <i>feeling, </i>there resulted an intense deepening of inner 
life. This inner life was again discovered, and there was given to it the place 
of central command. But it found much richer expression still than in the days 
of Neoplatonism; for, in those centuries before the Reformation, in conjunction 
with the most frightful self-torturing, nay in the midst of them (think of St. 
Elizabeth), and in conjunction with whimsical or insane ideas, the elevating 
power of suffering, and the purifying influence of pain, were proved by 
experience and preached. What an ennobling of feeling, and what a deepening of 
the life of the soul issued from this — a Renaissance before and alongside of the 
Renaissance — cannot be described. One must read the writings in poetry and prose, 
for example the verses of Jacopone,<note n="176" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p14.7">See Schlüter u. Storck, Ausgewählte 
Gedichte Jacopone’s, 1864. Thode, l.c. pp. 398 ff.</note> or the treatises and sermons 
of the German Mystics, to see how even the language here underwent a 
regeneration. A lyric poetry that awakens a response in us exists only from the 
thirteenth century, and what force the Latin and German tongues are capable of 
developing in describing the inner life we have been taught by the Mendicant 
Monks. From the discernment that lowliness and poverty, scorn and contempt, 
shame and misery, suffering and death, are aids to the saint’s 
progress, from the contemplation of the Man Jesus, from compassion, and pain, 
and humility, there sprang for Western Christianity, in the age of the Mendicant 
Monks, that inner elevation and that enrichment of feeling and of moral 
sensibility which was the condition for all that was to grow up in the time that 
followed. One speaks of the Renaissance and the Reformation, and comprehends in 
these words, taken together, 

<pb n="105" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_105" />the basis of our present-day culture; 
but both have a strong common root in the elevation of religious and æsthetic 
feeling in the period of the Mendicant Monks.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15">But 
the Catholic character of this elevation shows itself most plainly in this, that 
with repentance, faith, and love to Christ, the process is not concluded: man 
must become entirely nothing; he must pass out of himself, in order, finally, to 
be merged into the Godhead. There is meant by this, certainly, the highest 
spiritual freedom also (see, <i>e.g, </i>the “Deutsche Theologie”); but as the 
freedom is enfolded in the metaphysical thought that God is all and the 
individual nothing, freedom can only be conceived of as absorption into the 
deity. He alone can experience this union with God who has followed the way of 
the Church, and has been an imitator of Christ. But how can the command be given 
to adhere to the historical, when all the powers of the imagination have been 
let loose, and it has been declared the organ for coalescing with the Godhead. 
The Church Mystics made earnest attempts to check the pantheistic, 
“extravagant,” wild-growing piety; but they themselves frequently were at least 
incautious with their final directions, nay, to these the ardent application 
was wanting, so long as they had still respect to something that lay outside of 
God and the soul (even the Trinity here was felt to be something disturbing; the 
God with whom the soul has to do at this supreme height of exaltation is the 
solitary One). Thomas himself, “the normal dogmatic theologian,” gave the 
strongest impulse to this restoration of the most extravagant Mysticism. He was 
followed by Eckhart and others.<note n="177" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.1">Although, shortly before his death, Eckhart had 
retracted everything unecclesiastical in his writings, two years after his 
death a process was instituted against him, <i>i.e.</i>, twenty-eight of his 
propositions were condemned, partly as heretical, and partly as open to 
suspicion (Bull of John XXII., 1329). On this condemnation, and on the relation 
of Suso to Eckhart, see Denifle in the Archiv. f. L.-u. K.-G. des Mittelalters 
II. and Seeberg, Ein Kampf um jenseitiges Leben. 1889, p. 137 ff. Even Suso 
could not quite escape the reproach of polluting the land with heretical filth. 
It was always the Ultra’s, who, by making an appeal to them, brought discredit 
upon the “Church” Mystics.</note> According to Thomas, the soul can already here on 
earth so receive God into itself that it enjoys in the fullest sense the vision 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.2">visio</span>) of His essence. It itself already dwells in 

<pb n="106" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_106" />heaven. 
The earthly, that still clings to it, is, as it were, as unsubstantial as the 
earthly in the consecrated elements. But if the soul is capable, through rapture 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.3">per raptum</span>), of such a flight from its nothingness to God, if God can 
enter into its innermost depth, then — here is the necessary inversion of view — the 
soul itself includes, in its innermost being, a deeply hidden divine element. 
Pantheism is transformed into self-deification. The divine is at bottom the 
capacity of the soul to abstract and emancipate itself from all that is 
phenomenal; it is the pure feeling of spiritual freedom and exaltedness above 
all that is and can be thought. In this feeling, which arises as an act of 
grace, and is only guarded by this co-efficient in its mood from the pride of 
self-assertion, the soul has the sense of being one with the divine Being, who, 
in the Catholic view, is Himself best described by negative definitions. In 
these negative definitions the Mediæval Mystics went much further than Augustine 
and the Areopagite.<note n="178" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.4">Cf. especially Eckhart and Suso.</note> We must go back to 
Valentinus and Basilides, to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.5">Βύθος</span> (abyss), to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.6"> Σιγή</span> 
(silence) and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.7">Οὐκ ὢν θεός</span> (the God that is not), to find the fitting parallels to the “Abysmal 
Substance” (“<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.8">Abgründlichen Substanz</span>”), the “Waste Deity” (“<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.9">Wüsten 
Gottheit</span>”), the “Silent Silence” (“<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.10">Stillen Stillheit</span>”). In this hot 
forcing-house of thought, religion was not really matured, but the Mediæval man 
had his sense of self-importance awakened. In the Thomist Mysticism, which, of 
course, always insists on principle that the essential distinction between God 
and man must be recognised, both the whole process and the supreme attainment 
are intellectually conditioned. <i>Knowledge </i>is the means of reaching 
spiritual freedom, and the highest state attained is nothing but the natural 
result of the <i>absolute </i>knowledge given in vision. Here Thomas and his 
disciples adhere strictly to Augustine, who also admitted no progress in 
religious life without advancing knowledge, and for whom the highest fellowship 
with God had also no other content than that of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.11">visio dei</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, 
of essential knowledge. The contemplation that rises to intuition suffers 
thereby no qualitative change; for intuition is simply that form of knowledge in 
which every medium has fallen away, in which the subject, having become wholly 
intellect, 

<pb n="107" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_107" />apprehends the purely spiritual object, and so, also, as 
there is no longer any hindering restriction, coalesces with it. Yet in this 
conception of the contemplated end there was presupposed the Anselmic 
conviction, that all objects of faith here below can be made rational, so that 
the whole ascent to the Supreme end can take place through the intellect. Where 
this conviction, however, became uncertain, then, if the final end of union to 
God was to be held as attainable in this world, it could no longer be 
contemplated as enjoyment of God and eternal life <i>through the intellect. </i>
But this latter idea was unsatisfactory also for this reason, that the Thomists 
had to admit that the end thus described could always be reached only per 
raptum, <i>i.e.</i>, intermittently and seldom. Hence we see how, after the 
appearance of Duns Scotus, and after the development of Nominalism, the end is 
otherwise described. The confidence in the rationality of the objects of faith 
threatens to disappear, <i>on the other hand the religious impulse towards 
constant supreme fellowship with God grows stronger</i> — therefore the enjoyment 
of God and eternal life came to be placed in the <i>will, </i>which, in general, 
indeed, had increased attention directed to it in Nominalist science.<note n="179" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.12">To this 
distinction between the Thomist and the Quietist (Nominalist) Mysticism Ritschl 
was the first to point, see Gesch. des Pietismus I., p. 467 ff., and Zeitschr. 
f. K.-Gesch. IV., p. 337 ff.; also already in the first vol. of 
Rechtfertig. u. Versöhn.-Lehre.</note> <i>Salvation consists in union of will with 
God, </i>in the rest which the creaturely will finds in the will of God, that 
is, in surrender and repose. That this way of viewing things likewise found an 
eccentric expression was unavoidable from the monastic character of all Catholic 
piety. Yet a very marked advance was certainly made here, which directly 
prepared the way for the Reformation; for, first, piety was now delivered from 
intermixture with those speculative monstrosities, which really served only to 
stupefy simple devout feeling (of course the speculative philosophers will 
always prefer Thomas to Duns); second, a way was indicated by which the soul 
might attain to the feeling of <i>constant </i>fellowship with God. This 
“Nominalist” Mysticism tended more and more to supplant the Thornist in the 15th 
century.<note n="180" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.13">About 1500 it seems to have gained the ascendency; cf. the attitude of 
Staupitz and Thomas Münzer. Even the “German Theology,” of which Luther was so 
fond, is quietistic.</note> <i>One must give up his own will to the will of God.</i> 


<pb n="108" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_108" />The Nominalists themselves, certainly, failed to see clearly where 
the divine will is to be sought for, and what it is, and just on that account 
much wild growth still developed itself even here. But only within Nominalist 
piety could the question about assurance of salvation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.14">certitudo salutis</span>) 
arise, because there was no longer a building upon the intellect, because the 
pointing to bare authority was bound, in the course of time, to be felt 
unsatisfactory, and because the problem was correctly stated, as being the 
question, namely, about the power that is capable of breaking self-will and 
leading the will to God.<note n="181" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.15">In the section on the history of theology the 
characteristics and significance of Nominalism will receive a still further 
illustration. Meanwhile, however, let it be noted here, that by its 
“positiveness,” based on mere authority, Nominalism purchased its truer insight 
into the nature of religion at a heavy cost. Here Anselm and Thomas undoubtedly 
hold a higher position; but these men were hindered by their intellectualism 
from doing justice to the Christian religion as a<i> historic magnitude and 
force. </i>What I have set forth in these pages (p. 97 ff.) has been keenly 
assailed by Lasson and Raffaele Mariano. Plainly enough they put before me the 
alternative of irreligious criticism or blind faith (<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p15.16">Köhlerglauben</span>), when 
on their side they claim for the Thomist Mysticism that it is the only form of 
religion in which faith and thought, history and religious independence, are 
reconciled. It must be the endeavour of each of us to find something in his own 
way. What we have ultimately to do with here is the great problem as to what 
history and the person of Christ are in religion, and then there is the other 
problem also as to whether religion is contemplation or something more serious. 
That the end to which our striving is directed is the same — the seeking, finding, 
and keeping hold of God — may be confidently granted on both sides. But my 
opponents have an easier position than I have: they can prove — and I recognise 
this proof — that the piety that culminates in Mysticism and the old 
ecclesiastical dogma hang together, <i>and they can at the same time let the 
question rest as to what reality of fact answers to the dogma. </i>That 
is to say, the dogma renders them the best services, just when they are at 
liberty to contemplate it as a mobile and elastic magnitude, which hovers 
between the poles of an inferior actuality and that “highest,” which can never 
have been actual as earthly: out of the darkness there is a pressing forward to 
the light; <i>luminous clouds show the path! </i>But I seek in the dogma 
itself of the Christian Church for something concrete, namely the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ as the Lord. The tradition which the dogma represents is treated 
with more respect when it is criticised and sifted, than when one takes it as it 
is, in order ultimately to bid it a secret farewell, <i>i.e.</i>, to substitute 
for it something quite different — namely the idea.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p16">This 
revival of piety from the thirteenth century to the fifteenth would not be 
perfectly described were not a fact, at the same time, strongly emphasised, 
which, on first view, seems very paradoxical, 

<pb n="109" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_109" />namely, <i>the revival 
of a life of practical activity in the service of one’s neighbour. </i>We 
should think that where Catholic piety, <i>i.e.</i>, Mysticism, flourished, 
monastic contemplation and asceticism would repress everything else.<note n="182" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p16.1">On the 
relation of Metaphysic to Asceticism, or, say, of Mysticism to Asceticism, see 
the dissertation of Bender in the Archiv. f. Gesch. der Philos. vol. 6, pp. 1 
ff., 208 ff., 301 ff.</note> In point of fact, there was a weighty problem for that 
piety here. Yet the way in which it was solved shows again most distinctly that 
in the Mendicant Order movement we have to do with a reformation of the Church. 
This movement strengthened, theoretically, the old Catholic position, that the 
contemplative life is higher than the practical. But as it presents itself in 
St. Francis as a movement born of love, so also from the first, as “imitation 
of the poor life of Jesus,” and as “Apostolic life,” it recognised in <i>loving 
activity the highest sphere for its exercise. </i>In this way the old 
Monasticism was superseded, which rendered services of love only to the 
hierarchy, the princes and the papal policy, but otherwise retired within 
itself, and felt service to a poor brother to be a work of supererogation. It 
was the Mendicant Orders and their theologians who first gave a conspicuous 
place again to the command, “Love thy neighbour as thyself.” They praised the 
contemplative life; they still continued always to maintain the distinction 
between it and the practical; but they drew this distinction in such a way that 
one living in contemplation (that is, the monk) was, nevertheless, required to 
serve his neighbour with all his powers, while the Christian occupied with the 
affairs of life, was never justified in leaving out of account concern for his 
brother. Thus there came to exist between the contemplative and active lives a 
wide neutral province, so to speak, which belonged to both, to the former as 
well as to the latter — the province of self-denying love. The love of God on the 
part of monk and layman could prove its existence only in the love of one’s 
neighbour. Hence it is to be understood how enthusiastic Mystics used 
expressions that sound like an exaltation of the active life above the 
contemplative; what they had in their mind was unfeigned brotherly love, mercy, 
gentleness, the spirit that returns good for evil, and active 

<pb n="110" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_110" />ministration to need. Neither their “intellectualism” nor their “quietism” 
hindered them in their powerful preaching of mercy, but rather strengthened them 
in it; for they would no longer recognise any monachism, or any service of God, 
that disregarded the service of one’s neighbour. The obligation to 
make one’s self every man’s servant in love was first plainly asserted again by 
Francis, and after him it was repeatedly enforced as <i>the highest attainment 
of Christian life </i>by Thomas and Bonaventura, by Eckhart, Suso, Tauler, 
Thomas à Kempis, and all the hundred active witnesses to Christian piety in the 
centuries before the Reformation.<note n="183" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p16.2">With Eckhart the direction originated to let 
even ecstacy go, though it should be as great as that of Paul, if one can help a 
poor man even with a sop.</note> The simple relation of man to man, sanctified by the 
Christian command of love and by the peace of God, issued forth from all the 
traditional corporations and castes of the Middle Ages, and set itself to break 
them up. Here, also, the advent of a new age, in which, certainly, only a few 
blossoms developed into fruit, was brought about by the history of <i>piety.
</i>But this piety, although it always continued to call more loudly for reform 
in the affairs of the Church, still remained under the ban of the idea that God 
gives grace in the measure in which a man progresses in love. How this state of 
things was to be remedied, no one had any inkling.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p17">In 
what precedes it has already been indicated several times that, while 
maintaining the line of distinction, the Mendicant Orders brought about inwardly 
(to some extent even outwardly) a mutual approximation of monks and laity. The 
activity of the former among the people on the one hand, and the awakening of a 
strong religious life among the laity on the other, brought them together. But 
it was in general the characteristic of the period under review, that the laity 
always came more to the front, and in the fifteenth century they took their 
place in their free religious associations alongside the monks in theirs, 
though, no doubt, as a rule, there was dependence on the monastic unions. The 
period from 1046 to 1200 was the period of the monachising of the priests; that 
from 1200 to 1500 brought the monachising of the laity (notice, also, the 
participation of women in the Mystic and charitable movements); but <i>the 
latter </i>process 

<pb n="111" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_111" />was not carried out without a deeply penetrating 
alteration of Monachism, and it is to be observed that the <i>charitable </i>
element was here determinative. When, in spite of earnest reforms, the Mendicant 
Orders were now, nevertheless, unable (from the end of the fourteenth century) 
fully to recover the position and confidence they had once enjoyed, the free 
Christian associations came quite into the foreground. But they secured, if I 
see aright, a large measure of influence only on <i>German </i>soil. What they 
did for the German was done for the Romanic peoples, naturally more mobile, but 
less susceptible of abiding impressions, by the great <i>Preachers of 
Repentance, </i>of whom there was no lack among them at any period, from the 
time of Francis to that of Savonarola, and who, along with their preaching of 
repentance, knew also how to stir national and political feeling. But it was 
only the Anglo-Saxons and the Czechs, hitherto kept in subjection and poverty by 
other nations, who understood, at this period, how to derive from the Franciscan 
doctrine of poverty a politico-national and an ecclesiastical programme, and 
among whom a great movement took place, in which the rise to independent piety 
united itself with a national rise and emancipation. In both countries the 
result, certainly, did not correspond with the first steps. In England, the 
movement ran its course comparatively quickly, and in Bohemia deeper religious 
motives were unable to hold their ground alongside the national and political 
aims imperiously asserting themselves, and at first, at least, were overborne 
by motives of an ecclesiastical, a social revolutionary, and an 
anti-hierarchical character, though afterwards the religious element wrought its 
way to the front again.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p18">Any 
one, therefore, wishing to describe the stages in the history of piety during 
this period, must begin, by way of introduction, with a view of the Lyonnese, 
Lombard and Catholic “Poor.” Then follows the establishment of the Mendicant 
Orders, who, by developing the principle of poverty, the apostolic life and 
repentance, as well as by preaching love (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p18.1">caritas</span>) raise monachism to its 
highest point, and free it from its restrictions, but at the same time impart 
to it a most powerful influence upon the lay world. The Church succeeds in 
taking this movement into its service, in creating by means of it an 


<pb n="112" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_112" />interest in Church institutions among the aspiring lay Christianity, 
and in placing a check upon heresy. The Mendicant Orders made themselves masters 
of all the forces of the Church; above all, they developed more deeply the 
individual Mystic piety, by grasping more firmly its old fundamental elements, 
poverty and obedience, adding to these love, and gave it a powerful force of 
attraction, which united itself to the aspiring individualism and trained it. By 
urgent preaching of repentance, which pointed to future judgment, even the 
widest circles were stirred, and the new movement settled down, in part, into 
monk-like associations (the third Order). But the principle of “poverty” 
embraced not only an ascetically religious, but also a social and 
anti-hierarchical, nay, even a political ideal, for the neutral state could be 
regarded as the power that had to deprive the Church of her property, or, in 
the event of her being recalcitrant, to execute judgment upon her. The new 
movement united itself therefore with the apocalyptic ideas, which, in spite of 
Augustine, had never died out in the West, and which had received a new 
development from Joachim and his following.<note n="184" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p18.2">See Wadstein, Die eschatologische 
Ideengruppe in den Hauptmomenten ihrer christlich-mittelalterlichen 
Gesammtentwickelung, 1896. The details of these ideas scarcely belong to the 
history of theology, not to speak of the history of dogma; but as was the case 
with the ideas about the devil, they exercised a very strong influence.</note> Partly 
within the Order, and partly beyond it, an apocalyptic socio-political 
excitement grew up, asserting itself in a hundred different ways. Its relative 
justification over against the rich worldly hierarchy was furnished by the wide 
hold which it everywhere secured for itself: it made its appearance in all 
lands, and it continued to exist, always again gathering new strength, till far 
on in the period of the Reformation. In the second half of the thirteenth 
century the Mendicant Orders reached, at least in the Romanic lands, their 
highest point of influence. From that time they began to decline: after the 
close of the century the movement as a whole was broken up and distributed among 
the efforts of individual men. The great struggle about poverty in the age of 
John XXII. had, so far as it was <i>religious, </i>only a limited importance. In 
Germany, on the other hand, there began, from the end of the 

<pb n="113" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_113" />thirteenth century, the “German” Mystic movement, <i>i.e.</i>, the 
introduction of the impassioned individual piety of the monastic theologians 
into the circles of the laity. For a century and more, the work of bringing 
about an inward conversion of the laity in Germany was carried on, and it was 
quite specially by Mendicant monks, chiefly Dominican, that this service was 
rendered. (David of Augsburg, Theodoric of Freiburg, Master Eckhart, Tauler, 
Merswin, the “Friends of God,” Suso, Henry of Nördlingen, Margaret Ebner, 
Ruysbroek, etc.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p19">While 
in the Romanic lands the Mendicant Orders grew weaker, and in Germany the 
religious life, still through their influence partly, slowly advanced, the 
world-ruling Church pursued a course of complete self-abandonment at Avignon, 
and seemed to have the deliberate wish to subject the ecclesiastical fidelity of 
the already imperilled piety to the severest test. Nay, how firmly the papacy 
and the Church as an institution still held together souls and the world is 
shown by the confusions and complaints which, when the great schism ensued, 
became still more numerous. Under the impression produced by frightful elemental 
calamities, the apocalyptic, anti-hierarchical ideas became the real danger, 
especially as even Mendicant monks were regarded as enemies of the papacy. But 
only in England did a great movement at that time result. The law of God, 
poverty, the Augustinian theology — these were the dominant ideas under which 
Wyclif undertook his Catholic reform and preached to the reigning Church 
judgment and repentance — a second Francis, of more understanding but less 
resolute, more cautious but less free. Beyond England at first no similar 
movement was anywhere to be traced; but it was everywhere apparent that the 
world had entered upon a religious age, in which the multiplicity of aspirations 
testified that the dissolution of what existed at the time was felt to be the 
signal for a new construction — the ridicule and frivolity of some Italian poets 
and novelists of an inferior order have no claim whatever to be 
considered. In its greatest representatives, the Renaissance, especially the 
German, which was much more important in the realm of thought than the Italian, 
felt that it had outgrown neither the Catholic Church nor the Christian 
religion. 

<pb n="114" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_114" />What was really breaking up was mediæval <i>society, </i>
mediæval <i>institutions, </i>the mediæval <i>world</i>.<note n="185" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p19.1">See Lamprecht, Zum 
Verständniss der wirthschaftlichen und Socialen Wandlungen in Deutschland vom 
14. zum 16. Jahrh., in the Ztschr. f. Social-und Wirthschaftgesch. I., 2. 3, 
pp. 191-263. The significance of the state of the towns is specially to be 
observed (see the works by Schmoller).</note> So far as the Church was 
interwoven with this last, nay, constituted the chief part of it, and in this 
form had hitherto been held as holy — a state of things on which the Mendicant 
Orders had been able to work no change — the crisis was already prepared. But 
there was no proclaiming of separation from the Church; there was a seeking for 
means for politically reforming it (this almost alone was the question at the 
Reform Councils), and monachism also took itself seriously to task.<note n="186" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p19.2">Höffer, Die 
Romanische Welt und ihr Verhältniss zu den Reformideen des Mittelalters, 1878. 
Maurenbrecher, Gesch. d. Kathol. Reformation I., 1880. Kolde. Die deutsche 
Augustiner-Congregation, 1879. Dittrich, Beiträge z. Gesch. der Kathol. Reform 
im 1. Drittel des 16. Jahrh. I. u. II. (Görres-gesellsch.-Jahrbuch V. 1884, p. 
319 ff., VII. 1886, p. 1 ff.).</note> From the end of the fourteenth century till the 
time of the Reformation there was a continuous succession of efficient reforms 
in the older Orders and in the younger, of course on the basis already laid. If 
the signs do not mislead, the Mendicant Orders in particular rose higher again 
in the course of the fifteenth century and gained an always increasing influence 
on popular circles, in the Romanic lands through the occasional appearing of 
preachers of repentance, in Germany through earnest, steady work. But it is 
certainly unmistakable that all this did not yet give satisfaction and rest. 
The proof of this lies — apart from other sectarian agitations — in the fact that 
the Wyclifite movement, which in literary form had crept in among the Czechs, 
who were already deeply infected with apocalyptic excitement and Franciscan 
fanaticism, could strike its roots so deeply in Bohemia under Huss, and could 
occasion so terrible a revolution, a revolution that shook the half of Germany. 
From the confused intermingling of “religious, social, national, 
Joachim-apocalyptic, chiliastic, specifically Wyclifite and Waldensian 
tendencies, thoughts, hopes and dreams,” individuals gathered out what appealed 
to them. All shades were represented, from the wild 

<pb n="115" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_115" />warriors of God, 
who inflicted judgment with fire and sword on the Church and on all despisers of 
divine law, to the quiet brothers, who really judged the Church as hardly, and 
clung to as utopian hopes regarding the adjustment of human relationships, but 
who were willing to wait in patience and quietness. In the fifteenth century 
the currents of all foregoing attempts at reform flowed together; they could 
converge into <i>one </i>channel; for <i>all </i>of them sprang originally from 
one source — the doctrine of poverty, wedded to apocalyptic and to certain 
Augustinian thoughts, that is, Catholicism. “Silent and soft is poverty’s step,” 
Jacopone had once sung in his wonderful hymn. That was truly no prophecy of the 
future.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p20">Even after the papacy, by an unparalleled diplomacy, had released itself from the oppressive 
requirements of the Reform Councils, when the nations were defrauded of the sure 
prospect of a reform of the Church, when the Popes, with their great undertaking 
of securing a sovereign state, descended to the lowest depths of degradation and 
spoke of reform with scorn, piety as a rule did not lose faith in the <i>Church,
</i>but only in her representation at the time, and in her corrupt order. It is 
a mistake to conclude from the contempt for priests and for lazy monks to the 
existence of an evangelical spirit. There can express itself in such contempt 
the purest and most obedient Catholic piety. This piety displayed in the second 
half of the fifteenth century a strength of vigorous impulse, in some measure 
even a power, greater than ever before. And it remained immovably the <i>old
</i>piety. It attracted the laity more powerfully; it became richer in good 
works and in the spirit of love; it united clergy and laity in common religious 
undertakings; it wrought for the deepening and strengthening of the inner life. 
But just on these grounds it attached higher value to outward signs, sought for 
them, increased their number, and gave itself up to them. One may detect in this 
something of unrest, of dissatisfaction; but we must not forget that this is 
just what belongs to Catholic piety. This piety seeks, not for a basis of rock, 
but for <i>means of help, </i>and even where it is most inward, and seems to 
have bidden farewell to everything external, 

<pb n="116" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_116" /> it must confess that, openly or secretly, it still uses the narcotics and stimulants.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p21">An enormous revolution, ever again retarded, was preparing in the fifteenth century. <i>But 
this revolution threatened institutions, political and ecclesiastical; </i>
threatened the Church, not its gospel, the new dogma-like doctrines, not the old 
dogma. That a reformation of piety in the sense of <i>faith </i>was preparing, 
is suggested by nothing whatever that is historically apprehensible; for the 
most radical opponents, and the most faithful supporters, of the dominant 
Church, were at one in this, that the forces for a reform of the ecclesiastical 
life were bound up in Augustine and Francis. The Church doctrines that became 
the subject of controversy were really no Church doctrines as yet;<note n="187" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p21.1">The 
doctrines of indulgence, of the hierarchy, of free will, etc. Certainly there 
was opposition also to some old traditional doctrines (eternal damnation, 
purgatory, etc.), but it was not thorough-going.</note> and then 
again — even the most radical Church programme had its strong roots, and its 
justifying title, in elements of the vulgar Church doctrine. Thus dogma remained 
substantially unassailed. How could anyone imagine, in the age of Nominalism, 
that the salvation by reform must come from <i>doctrine</i>, so long as the 
authority of the dogmatic tradition remained untouched? And yet, certainly, it 
would be a very childish view that would regard the Reformation as something 
absolutely new, because no direct preparatory stages of it can be pointed out. 
Individualism, the force of personal life, the irresistible demands for a 
reconstruction of civil life and social order, the needs of a piety always 
growing more restless, the distrust of the hierarchy, the rising consciousness 
of personal responsibility and craving for personal certainty, the conviction 
that Christ is in His Church, and yet that He is not in ecclesiasticism — all 
these things could not have reached the ends contemplated by them without a 
Reformation, which, to outward view, appeared less radical than the programme of 
the devastating and burning Hussites, but in reality left that programme far 
behind it. And the piety, <i>i.e.</i>, the ecclesiastical faith itself, had, 
among the manifold elements it included, the new element implanted within it, 
in the shape of words of Christ and doctrines 

<pb n="117" id="ii.ii.ii.i-Page_117" />of Paul, in the life 
displayed by every Christian who, through trust in the grace of God in Christ, 
had found inward deliverance from the law of grace-dispensations and merit, and 
from the law of the letter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p22">Under 
a theology that had degenerated into a tangled brake, from the hundreds of new 
religious-ecclesiastical institutions, societies, and brotherhoods, from the 
countless forms in which the sacred was embodied and sought after, from the 
sermons and the devotional literature of all kinds, there was to be heard <i>one
</i>call, distinct and ever more distinct — the call to vigorous religious life, 
to practical Christianity, to the religion that is really religion. “ Say unto 
my soul, I am thy salvation” — this prayer of Augustine was the hidden force of 
the unrest among the nations, especially the Germanic, in the fifteenth century. 
Dogmatically expressed: there was a seeking for a sure doctrine of salvation; 
but one knew not himself what he sought for. The uncertain and hesitating 
questions got only uncertain and hesitating answers. Even at the present day we 
cannot escape the charm that clings just to such questions and answers; for they 
let us see into the living movement of the heart; but he for whom religion has 
become so serious a matter that he seeks, not for charms, but for nourishment, 
will not be inclined to exchange Luther’s Smaller Catechism and his hymns for 
all the wealth, beauty, and freshness of the German devotional literature of the 
fourteenth and fifteenth centuries.<note n="188" id="ii.ii.ii.i-p22.1">What is here said applies also to Gothic architecture. It is certainly the 
greatest, most perfect, and most harmonious product of architectural art since 
the time of the Greek temple; indeed, it is the only style that is 
all-pervasive, and that embraces all in unity, as the Greek temple style does. 
In itself it proves that the mediæval period at its highest point of attainment 
possessed a harmonious culture which of its kind was perfect. But just on that 
account the Gothic is the style of mediæval Catholic Christianity, the style of 
Mysticism and Scholasticism. It awakens exactly the feelings, emotions, and 
sensations of awe which the Catholic piety, of which it is born, seeks to 
produce; just on that account also it is of <i>Romanic </i>origin, and the 
history of its spread is simply a parallel to the history of the spread of 
Romanic piety. Perhaps the deepest thing that can be said about the Gothic, 
about its ineffable charm and its æsthetic impressiveness — though at the same 
time it suggests the inevitable reaction of Protestant piety against it — has been 
put into words by Goethe in his Wahlverwandschaften (Hempel’s edition, XV., pp. 
143, 137, 173): “ . . .She sat down in one of the seats (in a Gothic chapel), 
and it seemed to her, as she looked up and around, as if she was, and yet was 
not, as if she realised her identity and yet realised it not, as if all this that was before her was to 
vanish from her and she from herself, and only when the sun passed from the 
hitherto very brightly illumined (stained glass) window did she awake.” “From 
all figures there looks forth only the purest existence; all must be pronounced, 
if not noble, at least good. Cheerful collectedness, ready recognition of 
something above us to be reverenced, quiet self-devotion in love and expectant 
waiting, are expressed in all faces, in all attitudes. The aged man with the 
bald head, the boy with the curly locks, the sprightly youth, the grave-minded 
man, the glorified saint, the hovering angel, all seem to know the bliss of an 
innocent satisfaction, of a devout expectancy. The commonest thing that happens 
has a touch of heavenly life about it, and an act of divine service seems 
perfectly adapted to every nature. For such a religion most men look as for a 
vanished golden age, a lost paradise.” But on the other hand: “As for myself, 
this mutual approximation and intermingling of the sacred and the sensuous is 
certainly not to my liking; I am not pleased when people set apart and 
consecrate and adorn certain special places, that thereby alone they may foster 
and maintain the feeling of piety. No surroundings, not even the commonest, 
should disturb the feeling in us of the divine, which can accompany us 
everywhere, and make every place a consecrated temple. I would like to see an 
important religious service held in the saloon, where people usually take food, 
gather for social intercourse, and enjoy themselves with games and dancing. The 
highest, the most excellent thing, in man is formless, and we must guard against 
giving it shape in anything save noble deeds.”</note></p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="2. On the History of Ecclesiastical Law. — The Doctrine of the Church." progress="36.53%" id="ii.ii.ii.ii" prev="ii.ii.ii.i" next="ii.ii.ii.iii">
<pb n="118" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_118" />
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p1">2. <i>On the History of Ecclesiastical Law. — The Doctrine of the Church</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p2">“In 
the fifty years that elapsed between the appearing of the Gratian book of laws 
(which contains, besides the Isodorian, numerous forgeries of the Gregorian 
Deusdedit, Anselm and Cardinal Gregorius) and the pontificate of Innocent III., 
the papal system achieved for itself complete supremacy. In the Roman Courts 
justice was dispensed according to Gratian’s law, in Bologna the 
teaching was regulated thereby, even the Emperor Frederick I. already had his 
son, Henry VI., instructed in the Decretum and in Roman law. The whole decretal 
legislation from 1159 to 1320 was framed on the basis of Gratian, and 
presupposes him. The same holds good of the dogmatic of Thomas in the relative 
material, while the scholastic dogmatic in general was made entirely dependent 
in questions of Church constitution on the favourite science of the clergy at 
the time, namely, jurisprudence, as it had been drawn up by Gratian, Raymund, 
and the other collectors of decretals. The 

<pb n="119" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_119" />theory, as well as the texts and proofs 
relating thereto, were derived by the theologians from these collections of 
laws.”<note n="189" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p2.1">See Janus, p. 162 f.</note> With regard to the nature of the Church, 
while the Augustinian definition was firmly retained, that the Church is the 
community of believers or of the predestinated, the idea was always gaining a 
fuller acceptance that the hierarchy is the Church, and that the Pope, as 
successor of Peter, and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p2.2">episcopus universalis</span>, unites in himself all the 
powers of the Church. The German Kings themselves were in great part to blame 
for this development, for while they, and, above all, the Hohenstaufens, led the 
struggle for the rights of the State against the papacy, they left the latter to 
its own irresponsible action in the ecclesiastical domain. Only when it was now 
too late did Frederick II. point out in his address to the Kings of the Franks 
and Angles (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p2.3">ad reges Francorum et Anglorum</span>) that the hierarchy must be 
restored by an inner reform to its original poverty and humility.<note n="190" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p2.4">See the 
passage in Gieseler II., 2, 4 ed. p. 153.</note> In its development to 
autocratic supremacy <i>within the Church </i>and the Churches, a check was put 
upon the papacy from the beginning of the fourteenth century only from France.<note n="191" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p2.5">
The “pragmatic sanction” of Louis the Holy is a forgery of the year 1438 (or 
about this time), as Scheffer-Boichorst has shown in the Kleinere Forsch. z. 
Gesch. des Mittelalters (Mitth. des Instituts f. österreich. Geschichtsforschung 
VIII., Bd. 3 part; published separately, 1887). In the first edition of this 
work I had still treated this sanction as genuine, but my attention was 
immediately directed to the mistake.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3">We cannot be required to show here what particular 
conclusions were drawn by the Popes and their friends from the idea of the 
Church as a civil organism of law in the thirteenth century and in the first 
half of the fourteenth, and in what measure these conclusions were practically 
carried out. The leading thoughts were the following: (1) <i>The hierarchical 
organisation is essential to the Church, and in all respects the Christianity of 
the laity is dependent on the mediation of the priests</i> (“properly 
ordained”), <i>who alone can perform ecclesiastical acts. </i>When we pass from 
Cyprian to Gregory I., from the latter to Pseudoisidore and Gregory VII., we 
might conclude on superficial consideration that the principle just stated had 
long been determinative. But when we enter into detail, and take into 

<pb n="120" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_120" />account the ecclesiastical legislation from the time of Innocent III., we 
observe how much was still wanting to a strict application of it in theory and 
practice till the end of the twelfth century. Only from the time of the fourth 
Lateran Council was full effect given to it, expressly in opposition to the 
Catharist and Waldensian parties.<note n="192" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.1">See especially the first and third 
decrees of the Synod; Mansi XXII., p. 982 sq., Hefele V., p. 879 ff. It was not, 
however, carried out to its full logical issue, as is shown by the admission of 
the right of the laity to baptise in case of emergency, by the recognition of 
absolution by a layman <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.2">in casu mortis</span>, and by the treatment of the 
sacrament of marriage.</note> (2) <i>The sacramental and judicial powers of the 
priests are independent of their personal worthiness. </i>This also was an old 
principle; but after having been long latent, it was now strongly emphasised, 
asserted in opposition to all “heretical” parties, and so turned to account that 
by it the hierarchy protected themselves against all demand for reform, and, 
above all, evaded the appeal to resume the apostolic life. Whoever returned from 
the “heretical” parties to the bosom of the Church was required to declare that 
he recognised the celebration of Sacraments by sinful priests.<note n="193" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.3">See <i>e.g.</i> the 
confession of Durandus, Innocent III., ep. XI. 196.</note> (3) <i>The Church is a 
visible community with a constitution given to it by Christ (even as such it is 
the body of Christ </i>[<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.4">corpus Christi</span>]); <i>as a visible, constituted 
community it has a double power, namely, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.5">potestas spiritualis</span> 
and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.6">potestas temporalis</span> </i>(spiritual and temporal 
power). <i>Through both is it, as it shall endure till the end of the world, 
superior to the transitory states, which are subordinate to it. To it, 
therefore, must all states and all individuals be obedient <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.7">de 
necessitate salutis</span></i> (as a necessary condition of salvation); <i>
nay, the power of the Church extends itself even to heretics</i><note n="194" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.8">On the 
Inquisition, see Janus, p. 254 ff., and Thomas, Summa Sec. Sec. quæst. 11 art. 3 
conclusio: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.9">Hæresis est peccatum, per quod meruerunt per mortem a mundo 
excludi</span>”; art. 4 concl.</note> <i>and heathen</i>.<note n="195" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.10">Augustinus Triumphus (ob. 1328), 
Summa de potest. eccl. ad Johannem XXII., Quæst. 23 art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.11">Pagani jure sunt 
sub papæ obedientia.</span>” Yet this continued a controverted question in spite of the 
Bull “Unam sanctam.”</note> Even these principles<note n="196" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.12">The hierarchy together with the 
monks are held as properly the Church.</note> have their root in the Augustinian 
doctrine of the Church;<note n="197" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.13">There were certainly also passages to be found in 
Augustine that could be employed against the Gregorian claims of the Church, v. 
Mirbt. Die Stellung Augustin’s in der Publicistik des Gregor. Kirchenstreits, 
1888.</note> but 


<pb n="121" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_121" />from the logical expression and thorough-going 
application which they received between 1050 and 1300, they present the 
appearance of an unheard-of innovation. They obtained their complete formulation 
from Boniface VIII.;<note n="198" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.14">See note 2 on p. 122.</note> but long before him the 
Popes acted according to these principles. The worst consequence was not the 
undervaluing,<note n="199" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.15">Gregory VII. carried to the furthest extreme the opposition to 
the evangelical doctrine that the powers that be are ordained of God; see epp. 
VIII. 21: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.16">Quis nesciat, reges et duces ab iis habuisse principium, qui deum 
ignorantes, superbia, rapinis, perfidia, homicidiis, postremo universis pæne 
sceleribus, mundi principe diabolo videlicet agitante, dominari cæca cupiditate 
et intolerabili præsumptione affectaverunt.</span>” But even according to Innocent 
III., the State arose “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.17">per extorsionem humanam</span>.” On the other hand, even 
the strictest papalists, indeed Gregory VII. himself, were not clear as to the 
limits between civil and ecclesiastical power.</note> repression and serious 
deterioration of civic life (here, on the contrary, there can be discerned also 
many salutary effects in the interests of popular freedom), but the inevitable 
profanation of religion, inasmuch as all its aims and benefits were perverted 
and falsified through the light being foreign to them in which they presented 
themselves from the standpoint of <i>Church law; </i>and obedience to an 
external human institution, that was subject to all errors of human passion and 
sin, was raised to the first condition of Christian life. “It was this Church on 
which there fell that heaviest responsibility that has ever been incurred in 
history: by all violent means it applied as pure truth a doctrine that was 
vitiated and distorted to serve its omnipotence, and under the feeling of its 
inviolability abandoned itself to the gravest immorality; in order to maintain 
itself in such a position, it struck deadly blows at the spirit and conscience 
of the nations, and drove many of the more highly gifted, who had secretly 
withdrawn from it, into the arms of unbelief and embitterment.”<note n="200" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.18">Burckhardt, 
Kultur der Renaissance, 3. ed. 2. vol., p. 228.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4">(4) <i>To the Church has been given, by Christ, a strictly 
monarchical constitution in His representative, the successor of Peter, the 
Roman Bishop. Not only is all that is valid with regard to the hierarchy valid 
in the first instance of the Pope, but</i> 

<pb n="122" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_122" /><i>to him all powers are 
committed, and the other members of the hierarchy are only chosen in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.1">partem 
solicitudinis</span></i> (<i>for purposes of oversight</i>). <i>He is the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.2">episcopus universalis</span> 
</i>(<i>universal bishop</i>); <i>to him belong, therefore, both swords, and as every 
Christian can attain salvation only in the Church, as the Church, however, is 
the hierarchy, and the hierarchy the Pope, it follows that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.3">de necessitate 
salutis</span> all the world must be subject to the Pope. </i>In numerous letters these 
principles had already been maintained by Gregory VII. in a way that could not 
be out-vied (cf. also the so-called <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.4">dictatus Gregorii</span>). Yet in his case 
everything appears as the outflow of a powerful dominating personality, which, 
in a terrible conflict, grasps at the extremest measures. In the period that 
followed, however, his principles were not only expressed, but were effectively 
applied, and, at the same time, as the result of a marvellous series of 
forgeries, were believingly accepted even by those who felt obliged to combat 
the papacy. At the time when the papacy saw itself confronted with a weak 
imperial power in the West, and with a still weaker Latin Empire in the East, 
this view of things established itself (from the time of Innocent III. onward) 
in the souls and minds of men. So far as I know, Thomas was the first to state 
the position roundly in the formula: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.5">(ostenditur etiam), quod subesse 
Romano pontifici sit de necessitate salutis</span>” (it is also shown that to be 
subject to the Roman pontiff is essential to salvation).<note n="201" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.6">Opusc. c. err. Græc. 
fol. 9. The Roman law was in general paraded in an extravagant way before the 
weak Greeks in the thirteenth century, and that had a reflex influence on the 
West.</note> Then the whole theory was summed up in a form not to be surpassed in the 
Bull “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.7">Unam sanctam</span>” of Boniface (1302), after the Popes for a whole 
century had strictly followed it in hundreds of small and great questions 
(questions of Church policy, of civil policy, of diocesan administration, etc.), 
and were in a position for daring to disregard all protests.<note n="202" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.8">The most important 
sentences of the Bull ran thus: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.9">Unam sanctam ecclesiam Catholicam et ipsam 
apostolicam urgente fide credere cogimur et tenere. Nosque hanc firmiter 
credimus et simpliciter confitemur, extra quam nec salus est nec remissio 
peccatorum</span> (the Church is now spiritually described with its head, Christ). 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.10">Igitur ecclesiæ unius et uniæ a unum corpus, unum caput, non duo capita, 
quasi monstrum, Christus videlicet et Christi vicarius Petrus Petrique 
successor</span> (there follows <scripRef passage="John 21:16" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.11" parsed="|John|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.16">John XXI., 16</scripRef>; here the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.12">oves 
universæ</span> were entrusted to Peter). <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.13">In hac ejusque potestate duos esse 
gladios, spiritualem videlicet et temporalem, evangelicis dictis instruimur. Nan 
dicentibus apostolis: ecce gladii duo hic (<scripRef passage="Luke 22:38" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.14" parsed="|Luke|22|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.38">Luke XXII. 38</scripRef>) in 
ecclesia scilicet, cum apostoli loquerentur, non respondit dominus nimis esse, 
sed satis. Certe qui in potestate Petri temporalem gladium esse negat, male 
verbum attendit domini proferentis; converte gladium tuum in vaginam 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 26:52" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.15" parsed="|Matt|26|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.52">Matt. XXVI. 52</scripRef>). Uterque ergo est in potestate ecclesiæ, 
spiritualis scilicet gladius et materialis. Sed is quidem pro ecclesia, ille 
vero ab ecclesia exercendus. Ille sacerdotis, ille manu regum et militum, <i>sed 
ad nutum et patientiam sacerdotis. </i>Oportet autem gladium esse sub gladio et 
temporalem potestatem spirituali subici potestati, nam cum dicat apostolus</span> 
(there follows <scripRef passage="Romans 13:1" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.16" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1">Rom. XIII. 1</scripRef>) . . .<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.17">non ordinatæ essent, nisi 
gladius esset sub gladio</span> (the spiritual power trancends in dignity and 
nobility <i>all </i>earthly power as much as the spiritual the earthly). <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.18">Nam 
veritate testante <i>spiritualis potestas terrenam potestatem instituere</i></span>” 
(is it literally institute? or institute in the sense of religious consecration 
? or instruct? In view of the immediately following “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.19">judicare</span>,” and of 
the sentence of Hugo St. Victor, which is here the source, the first meaning is 
the most probable; Finke [Rom. Quartalschrift 4. Supplementheft, 1896, p. 40] 
is inclined to adopt the second) “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.20">habet et judicare, si bona non fuerit</span>
</i>(there follows <scripRef passage="Jeremiah 1:10" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.21" parsed="|Jer|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.10">Jerem. I. 10</scripRef>). <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.22">Ergo si deviat terrena 
potestas, judicabitur a potestate spirituali, sed si deviat spiritualis minor, a 
suo superiori, si vero suprema, a solo deo, non ab homine poterit judicari, 
testante apostolo</span> (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:25" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.23" parsed="|1Cor|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.25">1 Cor. II. 25</scripRef>). <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.24">Est autem hæc auctoritas, 
etsi data sit homini et exerceatur per hominem, non humana sed potius divina, 
ore divino Petro data sibique suisque successoribus in ipso quem confessus fuit 
petra firmata, dicente domino ipsi Petro</span> (<scripRef passage="Matthew 16:19" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.25" parsed="|Matt|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.19">Matt. XVI. 19</scripRef>). 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.26">Quicunque igitur huic potestati a deo sic ordinatæ resistit, dei ordinationi 
resistit, nisi duo <i>sicut Manichæus </i>fingat esse principia, quod falsum et 
hæreticum judicamus, quia testante Mose non in principiis sed in principio 
coelum deus creavit et terram. <i>Porro subesse Romano pontifici omni humanæ 
creaturæ declaramus, dicimus, definimus</i> [<i>et pronuntiamus</i>] <i>omnino 
esse de necessitate salutis</i></span>.” As can be understood, the Bull at the present 
day gives trouble to not a few Catholics, and the attempt is made to strip it to 
some extent of its dogmatic authoritative character, or to find help in 
interpretation. A collection of the more important papal pronouncements from the 
time between Gregory VII. and Alexander VI. is given by Mirbt, Quellen z. Gesch. 
des Papstthums, 1895, p. 47 f.</note> 

<pb n="123" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_123" /> The setting up of strict 
monarchical power and the destruction of the old Church constitution is 
represented in three stages by Pseudo Isidore, Gratian, and the Mendicant 
Orders; for the latter, through the special rights which they received, 
completely broke up the local powers (bishops, presbyteries, parish priests), 
and were subject entirely to papal direction.<note n="203" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.27">Janus, p. 166: “Ready everywhere 
to interpose and take action as agents of the papacy, entirely independent of 
the bishops, and of higher authority than the secular priests and the local 
clergy, they really formed churches within the Church, laboured for the honour 
and aggrandisement of their orders, and for the power of the Pope, on which 
their privileged position rested.”</note> All the premises from which there 
necessarily followed the infallibility of the 

<pb n="124" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_124" />Pope had been brought 
together; they were strictly developed, too, by Thomas, after new forgeries had 
been added.<note n="204" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.28">There are specially to be considered here the Pseudocyrillian 
passages; see the valuable inquiry by Reusch, Die Fälschungen in dem. Tractat 
des Thomas v. Aquin gegen die Griechen, Abhandl. d. k. bay. Akad. der Wissensch. 
III., Cl. 18, Bd. 3 Abth., 1889. On Thomas as the normal theologian for the 
doctrine of infallibility, see Langen, Das Vatic. Dogma, 3 Thl., p. 99 ff.; 
Leitner, Der hl. Thomas über das unfehlbare Lehramt des Papstes, 1872, 
Delitzsch, Lehrsystem der römischen K., I., p. 194 ff. Thomas, Summa Sec. Sec. 
qu. 11 art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.29">Sic ergo aliqui doctores videntur dissensisse vel circa ea 
quorum nihil interest ad fidem utrum sic vel aliter teneatur, vel etiam in 
quibusdam ad fidem pertinentibus, quæ nondum erant per ecclesiam determinata. 
Postquam autem essent auctoritate universalis ecclesiæ determinata, si quis tali 
ordinationi pertinaciter repugnaret, hæreticus censeretur. <i>Quæ quidem 
auctoritas principaliter residet in summa pontifce</i>.</span>” Sec. Sec. qu. 1 art. 
10 (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.30">utrum ad summum pontificem pertineat fidei symbolum ordinare?</span>”). 
Here, as usual, the thesis is first denied, then follows: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.31">editio symboli 
facta est in synodo generali, sed hujusmodi synodus auctoritate solius summi 
pontificis potest congregari. Ergo editio symboli ad auctoritatem summi 
pontificis pertinet.</span>” Further: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.32">Nova editio symboli necessaria est ad 
vitandum insurgentes errores. <i>Ad illius ergo auctoritatem pertinet editio 
symboli, ad cujus auctoritatem pertinet finaliter determinare ea quæ sunt fidei, 
ut ab omnibus inconcussa fide teneantur. </i>Hoc autem pertinet ad auctoritatem 
summi pontificis, ad quem majores et difficiliores ecclesiæ quæstiones 
referuntur</span> (there follows a passage from the decretals). <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.33">Unde et dominus 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 22:32" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.34" parsed="|Luke|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.32">Luke XXII. 32</scripRef>) Petro dixit, quem summum pontificem constituit: ego 
pro te rogavi, etc. Et hujus ratio est: quia una fides debet esse totius 
ecclesiæ secundum illud </span><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:10" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.35" parsed="|1Cor|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.10">I Cor. I. 10</scripRef>: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.36">Id ipsum dicatis omnes, 
et non sint in vobis schismata. <i>Quod servari non posset nisi quæstio exorta 
determinetur per eum, qui toti ecclesiæ præest, ut sic ejus sententia a tota 
ecclesia firmiter teneatur, et ideo ad solam </i>auctoritatem summi pontificis 
pertinet nova editio symboli, sicut et omnia alia quæ pertinent ad totam 
ecclesiam, ut congregare synodum generalem et alia hujusmodi.</span>” The tenet, that 
to every Pope there belongs personal holiness (Gregory VII.), was no longer 
reasserted, because, as Döllinger (Janus, p. 168) supposes, the danger existed 
of arguing from the defective holiness of a Pope to the illegality of his 
decisions.</note> Nevertheless, though the doctrine had long been recognised, that 
through a special divine protection the Roman Church could not entirely fall 
from faith, and was the divinely appointed refuge for doctrinal purity and 
doctrinal unity, beyond the groups that stood under the influence of the 
Dominican Order, the doctrine of infallibility did not command acceptance. The 
history of the Popes was still too well known; even in the canonical law-book 
there were contradictory elements, and<note n="205" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.37">See the canon in Gratian ascribed to 
Boniface “Si Papa,” dist. 40, 6. On the whole question see Mirbt, Publicistik im 
Zeitalter Gregors VII., p. 566 ff.</note> Popes as great as Innocent III. admitted the 
possibility of a Pope falling into sin 

<pb n="125" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_125" />in matters of faith, and, in 
that case, acknowledged the competency of the judgment of the entire Church.<note n="206" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.38">
See the admission in Eymerici Director. Inquis., p. 295 (cited in Janus, p. 
295).</note> It was thus possible that at the University of Paris a decided opposition 
should establish itself, which led, <i>e.g.</i>, to the Pope being charged with heresy 
in connection with a doctrine of John XXII. The indefiniteness in 
which many Church doctrines (and theories of practice, <i>e.g.</i>, in regard to 
ordination) still stood, and the hesitating attitude which the Popes assumed 
towards them, also prevented the dogmatic authority of the papacy from being 
taken as absolute.<note n="207" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.39">See the question of reordination in connection with 
“Simonists.”</note> Although the falsification of history, by the publication of 
historic accounts that painted over in an incredible way the great conflict 
between the papacy and the Empire, reached its climax about 1300,<note n="208" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.40">Martin of 
Troppau and Tolomeo of Lucca.</note> and the principles of the Thomist policy<note n="209" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.41">Thomas, 
de regimine principum, continued by Tolomeo.</note> always received a fuller adoption, 
the decisive question of the infallibility remained unsolved. From about the 
year 1340, indeed, the literature in which the papal system was delineated in 
the most extravagant way,<note n="210" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.42">The most extreme works are those of Augustinus 
Triumphus, Summa de ecclesiast. potest. (ob. 1328) and of the Franciscan Alvarus 
Pelagius, De planctu ecclesiæ (ob. 1352). From the Summa de potestate eccl. of 
the former, and from the work de planctu ecclesia of the latter, Gieseler II., 
3, 2 Aufl., p. 42 ff. and 101 ff., gives full extracts, which show that the 
glorification of the Pope could not be carried further in the nineteenth 
century. Augustinus asserted generally: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.43">Nulla lex populo christiano est 
danda, nisi ipsius papæ auctoritate</span>;” for only the papal power is immediately 
from God, and it embraces the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.44">jurisdictio et cura totius mundi</span>. Alvarus 
carried the identifying of Christ with the Pope to the point of blasphemy, and 
at the same time declared the Pope to be the rightful possessor of the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.45">imperium Romanum</span> from the days of Peter. At bottom, both distinguish the 
Pope from God only by saying that to the earthly “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.46">dominus deus noster 
papa</span>” (see Finke, l.c., p. 44 ff.; observe that I have placed the word 
“earthly” before the expression, which indicates the trope here employed, so far 
as there is one), adoration is due only “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.47">ministerialiter</span>.” (Finke, l.c., 
pp. 40-44, has objected to this last sentence, and believes he has refuted it 
from the source, Augustinus Triumphus. That, according to Augustinus, there 
belongs to the Pope the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.48">servitus summa</span> [<i>i.e.</i>, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.49">Latreia</span>, full 
divine worship] I have not asserted. But certainly Augustinus teaches that the 
Pope possesses participative and exercises ministerialiter the summa potestas 
[the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.50">dominatio</span>, the divine power of rule]; in accordance with this 
therefore must the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.51">dulia</span> also he defined which belongs to the Pope. 
Instead of the somewhat short expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.52">ministerialiter</span>,” which it would 
be better not to use, I should have said: “The adoration” belongs in the way in 
which it is due to him who shares in the divine power of rule, and exercises it 
as an instrument of God.)</note> ceased entirely to be 

<pb n="126" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_126" />produced. Only 
after 120 years did it reappear, when it was a question of rescuing and 
asserting the old claims of the papacy against the Council of Bâsle. It was then 
that Cardinal Torquemada wrote that defence of the papal system,<note n="211" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.53">De Pontifice 
Maximo et generalis concilii auctoritate; see also his Summa de ecclesia and the 
Apparatus super decreto unionis Græcorum.</note> which, resting on a strict Thomistic 
foundation, was still regarded at the period of the Reformation as the most 
important achievement of the papal party. But from the middle of the fifteenth 
century the papal system, as a whole, was again gathering power, after the storm 
of the Councils had been happily exorcised by the brilliant but crafty policy of 
Eugene IV. Only the French nation maintained what ground of freedom was already 
won in opposition to the Pope (Bourges 1438). The other nations returned, 
through the Concordats, to their old dependence on the Autocrat in Rome;<note n="212" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.54">Rome, 
however, always understood these <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.55">concordata</span> as acts of grace, by which 
only the party admitted to partnership was bound. Even at an earlier time this 
view was maintained by Roman canonists, and was deduced from the supreme 
lordship of the Pope over all men.</note> indeed, they were, to some extent, betrayed 
just by their own local rulers, inasmuch as these men saw it to be of advantage 
in hastening their attainment to full princely power to take shares with the 
Pope in the Church of the country.<note n="213" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.56">Think of the development of the 
territorial-prince system in the fifteenth century. Great rulers (Emperor 
Frederick III.) and small literally vied with each other, till far on in the 
sixteenth century, in injuring the independence of their national churches. The 
local princes derived a passing, but the Pope the permanent, advantage.</note> This 
fate overtook, in the end, even the French national Church (through the 
concordat of Dec. 1516), and yet in such a way that the king obtained the chief 
share of the power over it. While, as the fifteenth century passed into the 
sixteenth, the Popes were indulging wildly in war, luxury, and the grossest 
simony, Cajetan and Jacobazzi wrought out the strictest papal theory, the former 
including in it the doctrine of infallibility.<note n="214" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.57">In the period of conflict 
between the Popes and the Councils the question about the infallibility 
of the Pope in matters of faith had retired into the background. At the Union 
Council at Florence it was not mentioned. Even Torquemada admitted the 
possibility of a Pope falling into a heresy; from this, however, he did not 
conclude that the council was superior to him, for a heretical Pope was <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.58">ipso 
facto</span> deposed by God. This impracticable, imbecile assumption was first 
rejected by Cajetan, who reverted to the doctrine of Thomas, which was based on 
fictitious passages from the Fathers, while he added himself a new falsification 
by suppressing the proposition laid down at Constance: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.59">error est, si per 
Romanam ecclesiam intelligat universalem aut concilium generale.</span>” With him 
also originated the famous proposition, that the Catholic Church is the born 
hand-maid of the Pope.</note> The hopes of the nations in the Council were 

<pb n="127" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_127" />quenched, the old tyranny was again set up; it was complained, indeed, that 
the ecclesiastical despotism was worse than that of the Turks, but, 
nevertheless, men submitted to the inevitable. About the year 1500 the 
complaints were perhaps more bitter than at any other time; but the falling 
away was slight, the taking of steps less frequent. Heresy seemed to have become 
rarer and tamer than in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, especially 
after the Hussite movement had exhausted itself. The “heretics” — so it 
appeared — had really become the “silent in the land,” who shunned an open breach 
with the Church; their piety appeared less aggressive. “It was pretty generally 
felt that it had happened to the Church with the Reformation, as formerly it had 
happened to the King of Rome with the Sibylline books; after the seed of 
corruption sown by the Curia had, for fifty years, borne a much larger harvest, 
and the Church itself made no more effort to save it, the Reformation had to be 
purchased at a much heavier price and with still smaller prospect of success.”<note n="215" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.60">
Janus, p. 365.</note> The Lateran Council at the beginning of the sixteenth century, 
which treated with scorn all wishes of the nations and promulgated the papal 
theory in the strictest sense,<note n="216" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.61">The Pope, it is said in the Bull “Pastor 
acternus,” has the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.62">auctoritas super omnia concilia</span>”; he alone may 
convene, transfer, and dissolve them.</note> as if there had never been councils at 
Constance and Basle, was tacitly recognised. But it was the lull before the 
storm — a storm which the Pope had yet to experience, who had entered upon his 
office with the words: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.63">Volo, ut pontificatu isto quam maxime 
perfruamur.</span>” (It is my wish that we may enjoy the pontificate in the largest 
measure possible.)<note n="217" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.64">On the handing down of this saying, see Janus, p. 381, n. 
407.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5">Before the time of Thomas <i>theology </i>took no part in 
this imposing 

<pb n="128" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_128" /> development of the papal theory; even after him the 
share taken by it was small. <i>The development was directed by jurisprudence,
</i>which founded simply on external, mostly forged, historic testimonies, and 
drew its conclusions with dialectic art. The meagre share of theology is to be 
explained on two grounds. First, Rome alone had a real interest in the whole 
theory; but in Rome theology never flourished, either in antiquity or in the 
Middle Ages. There was practical concern in Rome neither with Scripture 
exposition nor with the dogmatic works of the Fathers. Whoever wished to study 
theology went to France. For the Curia, only the student of law was of any 
account; from the time of Innocent IV. a school of law existed in Rome; the 
great majority of the Cardinals were well-equipped jurists, not theologians, and 
the greatest Popes of the Middle Ages, Alexander III., Innocents III. and IV., 
Boniface VIII., etc., came to the papal chair as highly-esteemed legal 
scholars.<note n="218" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.1">See Döllinger, Ueber das Studium der deutschen Geschichte (Akad. 
Vorträge II., pp. 407 ff., 418 f.</note> When it was now much too late, men with clear 
vision, like Roger Bacon, or pious patriots, like Dante, saw that the ruin of 
the Church was due to the decretals, which were studied in place of the Church 
Fathers and Scripture. The former, in particular, demanded very loudly that the 
Church should be delivered from the secularised Church law which was poisoning 
it. In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries there were complaints constantly 
made about the papacy, and about the corrupted Church law (“Jurists bad 
Christians”) as being the real source of all evil. It was the spirit of ancient 
Rome that had settled down on the Mediæval spirit, that Roman spirit of 
jurisprudence, which had now, however, degenerated into a spirit of tyranny, and 
used as its means audacious forgeries. But the slight share of theology in the 
development of the hierarchical conception of the Church is to be explained not 
merely from the lack of theology, but, second, from the fortunate incapacity of 
theology (till past the middle of the thirteenth century) to lower itself to 
this notion of the Church. Anyone who reflected as a <i>theologian </i>on the 
Church, instituted researches into the works of the Church fathers, especially 


<pb n="129" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_129" />Augustine. But here the spiritual conception of the Church (<i>i.e.</i>, 
the Church as corpus Christi [body of Christ], as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.2">multitudo fidelium</span> 
[multitude of the faithful], as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.3">universitas Christianorum</span> [entire mass of 
Christians]) came so clearly to view that for the time it riveted reflection, 
and there was failure to force one’s way with any confidence to the 
hierarchical, not to speak of the papal, conception, or it was only touched on. 
This explains how all the great theologians before Thomas, from Anselm onwards, 
even those of Gregorian tendency, achieved as <i>theologians </i>very little in 
promoting the development of the hierarchical conception of the Church. They 
taught and wrote like Augustine, indeed they still remained behind him in 
precise definition of the Church as an external society.<note n="219" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.4">See Hugo of St. 
Victor, de Sacr. II., p. II., c. 2 sq. In his Sentences the Lombard made no 
mention whatever of the papacy! So far as others dealt with the Church at all, 
even the firmness of Cyprian in apprehending the hierarchical notion of the 
Church was not reached. Numerous proofs in Langen, Das Vaticanische Dogma, 2. 
Theil. If Hugo differs from the other earlier theologians in entering more fully 
into a description of the Church, this has a connection with his 
interest in the Sacraments. What he says about the hierarchy and the Pope falls 
behind the Gregorian ideas, and therefore does nothing to advance them. Even 
about the relation of the Church (the Pope) to the State he has still 
evangelical ideas. And yet here, as elsewhere also, he must be held as in many 
respects the precursor of Thomas.</note> <i>Theology did nothing for the development 
and establishment of the papal system till far on in the thirteenth century, </i>
and it may here be said at once in its honour, that with a single, and that even 
not a perfect, exception (Thomas), it did only half work in the time that 
followed, leaving the most to be done by the Post-Tridentine theology.<note n="220" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.5">It is 
amazing that in Thomasius-Seeberg (p. 196) the sentence: “As in general, so 
also with regard to the Church, Scholasticism set itself the task of proving 
that what exists ought to exist,” is followed at once by the other: “It must be 
emphasised here first of all, that Scholasticism does not know of a dogma of the 
Church.”</note> So far as I know, there is nothing to be found in the theological 
writings of the Schoolmen in the shape of rounded off formulæ for, nothing of 
strictly systematic exposition of, the conception of the Church (as in the case 
of the doctrine of the Sacraments). On the other hand, both in Hugo St. Victor, 
and in the later Schoolmen also, not a few fundamental lines of proof with 
regard to the notion of the Church can be pointed to which were directly and 
without change taken over by the 

<pb n="130" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_130" />“heretical” parties, and by men 
like Wyclif.<note n="221" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.6">The agreement of the “heretics” with the fundamental Catholic 
notion of the Church was not unfrequently substantiated by their Catholic 
opponents. These men were still naïve enough to hold the conception of the 
Church as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.7">societas unitatis fidei</span> as their own basis; see correct statement by 
Gottschick (Zeitschr. f. K.-Gesch. VIII., p. 348 f. ).</note> What most simply 
explains this is that the patristic, and especially the Augustinian, expositions 
still determined theology. Yet it is not to be denied, that from the middle of 
the thirteenth century theology took a certain share in developing the 
conception of the Church. It was just the Mendicant Monks — to the shame of St. 
Francis — who, even as theologians, began to be enthusiastic for the papal theory, 
after there had been conferred upon them such excessive privileges as could only 
be held legal if the Pope was really the Lord of the Church. There was added to 
this, that in the thirteenth century, in the course of the negotiations with the 
Greeks, theology saw that it had to face the task of ingratiating them into the 
papal system also. <i>It was in connection with this task that there was 
awakened the interest theology took in the hierarchical conception of the Church 
which formed the presupposition of the papal system</i>,<note n="222" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.8">The Council of Lyons 
in 1274 was of epoch-making importance here. The vigorous re-awakening of 
interest in the theoretic statement and proof of the papal system in the middle 
of the fifteenth century likewise finds an explanation in the transactions with 
the Greeks. In this way the relation of the Greeks to the West came to be of 
sinister omen. There was a wish to win them for the papacy, and this became the 
occasion for developing “scientifically” for the first time — mostly by means of 
forgeries — the papal theory!</note> and the great thinker, Thomas Aquinas, now 
developed at once the hierarchical and papal theory, together with a bold theory 
of the state.<note n="223" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.9">Thomas develops the chief attributes of the Pope (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.10">summus 
pontifex, caput ecclesiæ, cura ecclesiæ universalis, plenitudo potestatis, 
potestas determinandi novum symbolum</span>). The discussions on the distribution of 
hierarchical power may here be left aside (on the development of the notion of 
the Church as a monarchy Aristotle’s influence was at work). We have only to 
note how entirely the second conception of the Church, <i>i.e.</i>, the hierarchical, 
is dominated by the doctrine of the Sacraments. The particulars of the Thomist 
conception of the Church were not dogma in his day, but they afterwards became 
the norm for dogmatic construction. That Thomas, moreover, does not place the 
hierarchical notion of the Church side by side with the spiritual without 
indicating a relation has been shown by Gottschick, l.c. pp. 347-357. Yet it 
must not be forgotten that such tenets as those of Augustine regarding the 
Church (taken in connection with predestinarian grace) continued to exercise 
their own influence even when they were subordinated to alien thoughts. Thomas 
(Explanation of the Apostolic Symbol; see also “Summa” III., qu. 8) begins by 
representing the Church as a religious community (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.11">congregatio fidelium, 
corpus mysticum</span>) whose head is Christ. But while so describing it — as the 
community of those who are united to Christ by the love that proceeds from 
God — he at the same time accentuates the moral character of the community, as an 
entire whole ruled by the divine law, which embraces the earth, heaven, and 
purgatory, and which has its end in the vision and enjoyment of God. In more 
precisely defining the compass of the Church, Thomas’s process of proof is 
affected by all the uncertainties which we already observed in Augustine, and 
which were due to regard on the one hand to predestinarian grace (in accordance 
with which all particulars are determined), and on the other hand to the 
empirical circumstances. Even the reprobi, according to him, are in the Church 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.12">de potentia</span>, that is to say, so long as they stand under the influence of 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.13">virtus Christi</span> or still through their free will hold a connection with 
him. Now, so far as the Church imparts to the individual the love of God, and 
thereby sanctification, it is an external community like the state, is 
discernible by external marks, is defined by an external limit (excommunication) 
and requires the hierarchical organisation; for this last is the presupposition 
of sacramental celebration. If, until felicity is reached, the life of the 
individual as a believer proceeds by stages of faith (<i>i.e.</i>, of holding true upon 
authority) and is regulated by the several sacraments which contain the saving 
grace, this implies that it is of the essence of the Church that it is the 
authority on doctrine and the administrator of the Sacraments. But this it can 
only be as a community with a strictly legal and hierarchical organisation. In 
this way the second conception of the Church is brought by Thomas into closest 
connection with the first, and Gottschick (p. 353) is quite correct in further 
pointing out that “faith in the objective sense is part of the commands of <i>
the law </i>by which (see above) the Church must be guided.” The Church as a 
legal authority on doctrine, and as a priestly sacramental institution, is 
therefore the “exclusive organ by which the Ilead of the Church, Christ, forms 
its members.” One sees then that a very spiritual conception of the Church, 
nay, even the predestinarian, can be brought into combination with the 
empirico-hierarchical (Summa III., qu. 64, art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.14">per sacramenta dicitur 
esse fabricata ecclesia Christi</span>.”) As salvation is a mystery that cannot be 
experienced, <i>i.e.</i>, as a certainty regarding its possession can never be reached, 
inasmuch as it consists of forces that mysteriously operate in the human sphere 
that is inaccessible to reflection, nothing remains but simply to surrender 
one’s self to the sacramental saving institution, which, again, involves the 
graded priesthood. In this way the authority of the clergy necessarily became 
absolute, and the spiritual (predestinarian) notion of the Church, so far from 
correcting, necessarily aided this advance of view. Hence follows the tenet of 
the infallibility of the Church, which was bound to issue in the infallibility 
of the Pope; for some kind of rock to build on must be sought for and found. If 
this does not lie in an overmastering certainty which the subject-matter itself 
brings with it, inasmuch as it transforms the absoluteness of the moral 
imperative into the absolute certainty of the grace of God in Christ, it must be 
given in something external. This external thing, certainly, the infallibility 
of the priesthood in teaching and administering the Sacraments, can never 
guarantee to the individual the <i>possession </i>of salvation, but only its 
possibility.</note> But he was far 

<pb n="131" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_131" />from surrendering, at the same time, 
the spiritual conception of the Church, or — as was done in the Post-Tridentine 
period — from correcting it throughout by means of the hierarchical. With all his 
logical consistency in the development of the papal system, he certainly did not 
derive the powers of the bishops and priests entirely from the papal; in his 
“Summa” he still works to a great extent with the notion of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.15">Ecclesia</span>” 
as having the force of a central conception, and in doing so has no thought of 
monarchy. For him it is no figure of speech that the 

<pb n="132" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_132" />individual 
bishop “is called specially the bridegroom of the Church as also Christ” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.16">specialiter sponsus ecclesiæ dicitur sicut et Christus</span>).<note n="224" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.17">Summa, III. 
suppl. qu. 40 art. 4 fin.</note> But, so far as the influence of Thomas extended, the 
result was unquestionably a mingling of jurisprudence and theology in this 
department and the acclimatising of the hierarchico-papal notion of the Church.<note n="225" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.18">
The attitude to the State was involved in the position that only the priest is 
able rightly to teach the law of God, but that even the States have no other 
task than to care for the salvation of the souls of their subjects by promoting 
the virtus that corresponds to the law of God.</note> Yet his influence must not be 
over-rated. The Franciscan (Nominalist) dogmatic took little to do, so far as I 
know, with this development of the conception of the Church. Even at the 
beginning of the Reformation, the whole hierarchical and papal theory had no 
sure position in dogmatic — it <i>was Romish decretal law. </i>But it had attained 
more than a place in dogmatic. From about 1450 it was again energetically acted 
upon from rome, and the opposition to it appeared no longer so powerful as a 
century before.<note n="226" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.19">No good Catholic Christian doubted that in <i>spiritual things
</i>the clergy were the divinely-appointed superiors of the laity, that this 
power proceeded from the right of the priests to celebrate the Sacraments, that 
the Pope was the real possessor of this power, and was far superior to all 
secular authority. The question, however, as to the Pope’s power to 
rule was certainly a subject of controversy.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p6">This opposition we have still to review. Here it is to be 
observed, above everything else, that the imperfect public development of the 
conception of the Church was a matter of little importance, because in the <i>
doctrine of the Sacraments </i>all was already acquired as a sure possession 
which could be expected from a formulation of the conception of the Church in 
hierarchical interests. From this, again, it followed still further, that the 
opposition to the hierarchical papal notion of the Church necessarily 
continued — in spite of all fostering — without danger, 

<pb n="133" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_133" />so long as the 
doctrine of the Sacraments was not objected to. But the latter again rested on 
the peculiar view of salvation, as the sanctification that leads to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p6.1">visio 
dei</span>, as active holiness (measured by the standard of the law of God). Here we 
must go back to an earlier point.<note n="227" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p6.2">A full understanding of the Catholic 
conception of the Church can only be reached by starting from the conception of 
the Sacraments, which, as has been observed, is dependent on the view taken of 
salvation. But from this point of view it can also be said that the Catholic 
notion of the Church forms the necessary supplement to the imperfect idea of 
faith. That which is lacking to faith, taken in the Catholic sense, namely, the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p6.3">certitudo salutis</span>, is supplied by the doctrinal authority of the Church on 
the one side and by the Sacramental Church institution on the other, and yet in 
such a way that it is obtained only approximately.</note>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p7">Augustine combined the old Catholic notion of salvation, as 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.1">visio et fruitio dei</span> (vision and enjoyment of God), with the doctrine 
of predestination on the one hand and with the doctrine of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.2">regnum 
Christi</span> (kingdom of Christ) and the process of justification on the other. As 
contrasted with the Greek view, both combinations were new; but the union of the 
idea of salvation with the process of justification and sanctification was 
easily effected, because this process was taken as regulated entirely by the <i>
Sacraments, </i>while the Sacraments, as the Greek development shows, formed the 
necessary correlate to the idea of salvation. If in salvation, that is to say, 
the supramundane <i>condition </i>in which one is to find himself is mainly 
emphasised, then there answer to the production of this condition, means that 
operate as holy natural forces. When Augustine conceived of these natural forces 
as forces of love working for righteousness, a very great step of progress was 
taken; but no difference was made thereby in the general scheme, since love was 
regarded as infused. But certainly he made it possible that there should <i>also
</i>be given to the whole process a very decided tendency towards morality — which 
had dropped out of the Greek view as held within the lines of dogma. The forces 
of love, that is to say, bring it about that here on earth the <i>law </i>of 
Christ, which is summed up in the commandment to love, can be fulfilled. In this 
way there arises from the forces of love, which are transmitted through the 
Sacraments as channels, the <i>kingdom </i>of Christ, in which righteousness 
reigns according to the 

<pb n="134" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_134" />example and law of Christ. The Sacraments 
have therefore the double effect, that of preparing for, and conducting 
gradually to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.3">visio et fruitio dei</span>, and that of producing on earth the Church 
in which the law of Christ reigns and by which the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.4">bene vivere</span>” 
(right-living) is produced. By the latter of these two views the position of the 
State is determined — as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.5">bene vivere</span> is its end, it must submit itself 
to the sacramental institution. But by the whole idea the priesthood as the 
teaching and sanctifying corporation is legitimised; for the administration of 
the Sacraments is tied to a particular order, whom Christ has appointed, and 
this order, at the same time, is alone empowered to interpret the law of Christ 
with binding authority. To them, therefore, there must be subjection.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p8">This whole view, which, certainly, had not received a clear 
and precise expression from Augustine, obtained clearness and precision in the 
period that followed — less through the labours of the theologians than by the 
force of the resolute Roman policy. Because this policy aimed, above all, at 
monarchy in the Church, <i>it had, as the result of its victorious exercise, 
brought out clearly for the first time, and at the same time created, the 
general hierarchical conditions requisite for the existence of such a monarchy.
</i>Yet, in spite of many forgeries, it could not bring it about that the factor 
of <i>hierarchical gradation, </i>comparatively insignificant from a dogmatic 
point of view, but extremely important from the point of view of practice, 
should obtain the support of an imposing tradition; for from Augustine and the 
Fathers in general it was as good as absent. But still further, Augustine, as we 
have noted above, combined with the dogma of salvation as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p8.1">visio dei</span> the 
doctrine of predestination, and developed from the latter a doctrine of the 
Church that held a neutral relation to hierarchy and sacrament. No doubt it can 
easily be shown that the predestinarian and the sacramental hierarchical notions 
of the Church are not necessarily mutually exclusive, nay, that in a certain 
sense they require each other, inasmuch as the individual’s 
uncertainty of his own election, affirmed by Augustine, necessarily forces him 
to make a diligent use of all the means furnished by the Church, and the 
explanation very naturally occurs that God effectuates the fulfilment 

<pb n="135" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_135" />of the predestinating decree only through the empirical Church with its 
Sacraments. But Augustine himself did not assert that; and although in the time 
that came after, this mode of adjusting things came to be very much in favour, 
yet, as there was no allowing the doctrine of predestination to drop out, there 
was involved in this doctrine an element that threatened, like an overhanging 
mass of rock, to destroy the existence of the structure beneath. Finally, 
Augustine had no doubt carried on a victorious conflict with Donatism; but there 
was still one point at which it was not easy to deny entirely the correctness of 
the Donatist thesis, and that was the sacrament of penance. It could certainly 
be made credible that baptism, the Lord’s supper, confirmation, ordination were 
valid, even when an unworthy priest dispensed them; but how was such a man to 
be able to sit in judgment upon the holy and the unholy, to apply the law of 
Christ, to bind and loose, if the load rested on himself of ignorance of sin? It 
was surely more than paradoxical, it was an inconceivable thought, that the 
blind should be able to judge aright as to light and darkness. Was 
excommunication by such a man to be held valid before God? Was his absolution 
to have force? There was no doubt an escape sought for here, also, by saying 
that it is Christ who binds and looses, not the priest, who is only a minister; 
but when flagrant unrighteousness was practised by the priest, when such cases 
increased in number, what was then to be done?<note n="228" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p8.2">Let it be distinctly noted here 
that it was just the strict papal system that had widely given rise in the 
period of the great conflicts (eleventh and twelfth centuries) to the greatest 
uncertainty about ordinations, seeing that the Popes cancelled without 
hesitation “simonistic” orders, and likewise orders of the imperial bishops, 
nay, even ordinations at which a single simonist had been present. Innocent II., 
indeed, at the second Lateran Council, pronounced invalid all ordinations of the 
schismatics, <i>i.e.</i>, of the bishops who adhered to Pope Anaclete II. (“From him 
whom he hath ordained we take away the orders” [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p8.3">evacuamus et irritas esse 
consemus</span>]; the curialist theologians are disposed to see in this only a 
suspension of the exercise of office; Hefele, Concil. Gesch. V.<sup>2</sup>, p. 
438 f., leaves the passage unexplained; Friedrich [in his edition of Janus, 2 
Aufl., pp. 143, 456] holds to the cancelling of the orders.) Thus it was the 
Popes who were the instructors of those sects that spread the greatest 
uncertainty as to the most important Catholic question, the question regarding 
the validity of orders. At the time of the Schism it was laid down by the papal 
Secretary, Coluccio Salutato, that as all Church power emanates from the Pope, 
and as a wrongly elected Pope has himself no power, such an one can give none; 
consequently the bishops and priests ordained since the death of Gregory XI. 
were incompetent to dispense the Sacraments. If, accordingly, says Coluccio, a 
believer adores the Eucharist that has been consecrated by a bishop ordained in 
the Schism, he worships an idol (in a letter to Jost of Moravia in Martene, 
Thes. Anecd. II., p. 1159, quoted by Janus, p. 318).</note></p>


<pb n="136" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_136" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p9">In a way indicating the greatest acuteness, Thomas 
combined the predestinarian (spiritual) and the hierarchical conceptions of 
the Church, and tried to eliminate the points from which a “heretical” 
conception could develop itself; but it is apparent from what has been stated
<i>that one could accept substantially the Augustinian-Thomist notion of the 
Church with its premises (doctrines of salvation and the Sacraments), and yet, 
when tested by the claims which the Mediæval Church set up at the time of its 
greatest power, could become</i> “<i>heretical</i>,” <i>in the event, namely, of 
his either</i> (1) <i>contesting the hierarchical gradation of the priestly 
order; or</i> (2) <i>giving to the religious idea of the Church implied in the 
thought of predestination a place superior to the conception of the empirical 
Church; or</i> (3) <i>applying to the priests, and thereby to the authorities 
of the Church, the test of the law of God, before admitting their right to 
exercise, as holding the keys, the power of binding and loosing.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p10">Certainly during the whole of the Middle Ages there were 
sects who attacked the Catholic notion of the Church at the root; but however 
important they may be for the history of culture, they play no part in the 
history of dogma; for as their opposition, as a rule, developed itself from 
dualistic or pantheistic premises (surviving effects of old Gnostic or Manichæan 
views), they stood outside of ordinary Christendom, and, while no doubt 
affecting many individual members within it, had no influence on Church 
doctrine.<note n="229" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p10.1">There are referred to here sects like the Catharists and Albigenses, 
“Patarenes,” “Bulgarians,” as also the adherents of Amalrich of Bena, the 
Ortliebists (allied to the Waldensians), the sect of the New Spirit, the sect of 
the Free Spirit, and many similar movements; see Hahn, Gesch. der Ketzer ins 
Mittelalter, 3 Bdd., Reuter, Aufklärung Bd. II., the different works of Ch. 
Schmidt, Jundt, Preger, Haupt; Staude, Urspr. d. Katharer (Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch. 
V. I); Döllinger, Beiträge z. Sectengesch. des Mittelalters, 1890.</note> On the other 
hand, it may be asserted that <i>all </i>the movements which are described as 
“reformations anticipating the Reformation,” and which for a time 
resisted not unsuccessfully the introduction of the Romish 

<pb n="137" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_137" />conception of the Church, set out from the Augustinian conception of the 
Church, but took exception to the development of this conception, from the three 
points that have been defined above. Now whether we look at the Waldensian, the 
Lombard, the Apocalyptico-Joachimic, the Franciscan opposition to the new 
conception of the Church, whether at that of the Empire or the Councils, of 
Wyclif or Huss, or even, indeed, at the humanist, we have always the same 
spectacle. On the first view the opposition seems radical, nay, expressly 
antagonistic. Angry curses — Anti-Christ, Babylon, Church of the devil, priests of 
the devil, etc. — catch the ear everywhere. But if we look a little more closely, 
the opposition is really much tamer. That fundamental Catholic conception of the 
Church, as a sacramental institution, is not objected to, because the 
fundamental conception of salvation and of blessedness remains unassailed. 
Although all hierarchical gradation may be rejected, the conception of the 
hierarchical priesthood is allowed to stand; although the Church may be 
conceived of as the community of the predestinated, every Christian must place 
himself under the influence of the Sacraments dispensed by the Church, and must 
use them most diligently, for by means of these his election is effected; 
although the sacramental acts of unworthy priests may be invalid, still priests 
are needed, but they must live according to the law of Christ; although the 
Church as the community of the predestinated may be known only to God, yet the 
empirical Church is the true Church, if the apostolic life prevails in it, and a 
true empirical Church of the kind is absolutely necessary, and can be restored 
by reforms; although, finally, all secular rights may have to be denied to the 
Pope and the priesthood, yet secular right in general is something that has 
gradually to disappear. The criticism of the Romish conception of the Church is 
therefore entirely a criticism <i>from within.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p11">The criticism must not on that account be under-estimated; 
it certainly accomplished great things; in it the spiritual and moral gained 
supremacy over the legal and empirical, and Luther was fortunate when he came to 
know Huss’s doctrine of the Church. Yet we must not be deceived by this as to 
the 

<pb n="138" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_138" />fact that the conception of the Church held by all the opposing 
parties was only a form of the Augustinian conception of the Church, modified by 
the Waldensian-Franciscan ideal of the apostolic life (according to the law of 
Christ). The ways in which the elements were mingled in the programmes of the 
opposition parties were very different; at one time the predestinarian element 
preponderated, at another time an apocalyptic-legal, at another the Franciscan, 
at another the biblical (the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p11.1">lex Christi</span>), at another they were all 
present in equipoise. Especially on the ground that these opposition parties, 
starting from the doctrine of predestination, enforced the conception of the 
“invisible Church,” and applied the standard of <i>Scripture </i>to everything, 
they are praised as evangelical. But attention has very rightly been drawn of 
late to the fact<note n="230" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p11.2">See Gottschick in the dissertation cited above and K. Müller, 
Bericht, etc., p. 37 f.</note> that they by no means renounced the conception of an 
empirical, true Church, a conception to which they were driven by individual 
uncertainty about election, and that their stand-point on the ground of 
Scripture is the Catholic-legal, as it had been adopted by Augustine, Bernard, 
and Francis.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p12">Under such circumstances it is enough to delineate in a few 
of their features the conceptions of the Church held by the several parties. The 
Waldensians contested neither the Catholic cultus nor the Sacraments and the 
hierarchical constitution in themselves, but they protested (1) as against a 
mortal sin, against the Catholic clergy exercising the rights of the successors 
of the Apostles without adopting the apostolic life; and (2) against the 
comprehensive power of government on the part of the Pope and the bishops, hence 
against the Romish hierarchy with its graded ranks. But the French Waldensians 
did not, nevertheless, contest the validity of the Sacraments dispensed by 
unworthy priests, though this certainly was done by those of Lombardy.<note n="231" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p12.1">See 
above, p. 90, and Müller, Waldesier, p. 93 ff. and passim.</note> Among the 
Waldensians, then, the conception of the <i>law of Christ, </i>as set forth in 
Scripture and as prescribing to the priests the apostolic life, rises above all 
other marks of the Church (among those in Italy the Donatist 

<pb n="139" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_139" />element 
developed itself from this). The same applies to a part of the Franciscans, who 
passed over to the opposition. In the sharp polemic against Rome on the part of 
the Joachimites, the apocalyptic element takes its place side by side with the 
legal: clergy and hierarchy are judged from the standpoint of emancipated 
monachism and of the approaching end of time.<note n="232" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p12.2">See Reuter., 1.c. II., p. 191 
if., and Archiv. f. Litt.-und K.-Gesch. des Mittelalters I., p. 105 ff.</note> No 
wonder that just this view gained favour with not a few Franciscans, that it 
extended itself to far in the North among all sections of the people,<note n="233" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p12.3">In 
greater numbers than before protocols of processes against heretics have been 
published in recent years; see Wattenbach in the Sitzungsberichten der Berliner 
Academie, 1886, IV., and Döllinger, l.c., Bd. 2. We can very easily understand 
how, above all, the charge was brought against the heretics that they did away 
with the Sacraments.</note> and that it came to take up a friendly (Ghibelline) 
attitude towards the State. As thus modified it freed itself up to a certain 
point from the wild apocalyptic elements, and passed over to be merged in the 
imperialist opposition. Here also they were again Franciscans who passed over 
also, and to some extent, indeed, conducted the resistance to the papal power 
(Occam). In this opposition the dispute was by no means about the Church as a 
sacramental institution and as a priesthood, but simply about the legitimacy of 
the hierarchical gradation of rank (including the Pope, whose divine appointment 
Occam contested), and about the governing powers of the hierarchy, which were 
denied. But these powers were denied on the ground of the Franciscan view, that 
the Church admits of no secular constitution, and that the hierarchy <i>must </i>
be poor and without rights. The assigning of the entire legal sphere to the 
State was at bottom an expression of contempt for that sphere, not indeed on the 
part of all literary opponents of the papacy in the fourteenth century, but yet 
on the part of not a few of them.<note n="234" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p12.4">Besides Occam, Marsilius of Padua and John of 
Jandun are specially to he named here; cf. Riezler, Die lit. Widersacher der 
Päpste z. Z. Ludwig’s des Bayern, 1874, K. Müller, der Kampf Ludwig’s d. B. mit 
der röm. Curie, 2 Bdd., 1879 f., Friedberg, Die Grenzen zwischen Staat und 
Kirche, 1882, the same author, Die mittelalterlichen Lehren über d. Verh. <b>v.
</b>St. u. K., 1874 Dorner, Das Verhältniss von K. u. St. nach Occam (Stud. u. 
Krit. 1885, IV.). How powerfully the idea of the State asserted itself in the 
fourteenth century (cf. even Dante earlier) is well known.</note> The imperialist 
opposition was 

<pb n="140" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_140" />dissolved by that of the Councils. Reform of the 
Church in its head and members was the watchword — but the professors of Paris, 
who, like the German professors in the fifth and sixth decades of the present 
century, gave themselves up to the illusion that they sat at the loom of 
history, understood by this reform merely a national-liberal reform of the 
ecclesiastical constitution (after the pattern of the constitution of the 
University of Paris), the restriction of the tyrannical and speculative papal 
rights, the giving to the Council supremacy over the papacy,<note n="235" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p12.5">Cf. the famous 
decrees of the fourth and fifth Sessions of the Council of Constance: “Every 
legally-convened œcumenical Council representing the Church has its authority 
directly from Christ, and in matters of faith, in the settlement of disputes and 
the reformation of the Church in its head and members, every one, even the Pope, 
is subject to it.” Even the cardinals did not venture to refuse their assent. 
The Thomist conception of the Church was as yet no dogma; by the decisions of 
Constance it was tacitly — unfortunately only tacitly — described as error; but at 
the Council, so far as is known, no voice was raised on its behalf, and though 
Martin V. took his stand at the beginning on the newly acquired ground, it was 
only for a minute. That the Council of Bâsle, on an understanding with the Pope, 
gave a fresh declaration of the decrees of Constance, is well known. But 
thereafter Eugene IV. himself, and wisely, brought about the breach. On the 
Council of Constance we shall shortly be able to judge much better than before, 
when the great publication of Finke, Acta concilii Constanciensis will be before 
us, of which the first volume (Acten z. Vorgeschichte) has already appeared 
(1896).</note> and the liberating of the national Churches from papal oppression, with 
a view to their possessing independence, either perfect or relative. The 
importance of these ideas from the point of view of ecclesiastical policy, and 
the sympathy we must extend to the idealism of these professors, must not lead 
to our being deceived as to the futility of their efforts for reform, which were 
supported by the approval of peoples and princes. They attacked at the root the 
Gregorian (Pseudo-Isidorian) development of the ecclesiastical constitution and 
of the papacy; but they did not say to themselves, that this development must 
always again repeat itself if the root, the doctrines of the Sacraments and of 
the priesthood, be left untouched. But how could these doctrines be assailed 
when there was agreement with the Curialists in the view taken of salvation and 
of the law of Christ? In face of the actual condition of 

<pb n="141" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_141" />things, 
which had developed throughout many centuries in the Church, the idea that the 
Church’s disorders could be healed by paralysing the papal system of finance, 
and declaring the Council the divinely instituted court of appeal in the Church, 
was a Utopia, the realisation of which during a few decades was only apparent. 
It is somewhat touching to observe with what tenacity in the fifteenth, and 
beginning of the sixteenth, centuries, men clung to the hope that a Council 
could heal the hurt of Israel, and deliver the Church from the tyranny of the 
Pope. The healing indeed came, but in a way in which it was not expected, while 
it was certainly the only healing which a Council could permanently bestow — it 
came at the Councils of Trent and the Vatican.<note n="236" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p12.6">On the conception of the Church 
held by the Paris theologians and their friends — they thought of themselves, not 
without reason, as restoring the old Catholic view, yet under quite changed 
circumstances the old thing became a new — see Schwab, Gerson, 1858, Tschackert, 
d’Ailly, 1877, Hartwig, Henricus de Langenstein, 1858, Brockhaus, Nicolai Cusani 
de concilii univ. potest. sentent., 1867. Also the works on Clemange and the 
Italian and Spanish Episcopalists. In particular matters the representatives of 
the conciliar ideas, at that time and later, widely diverged from each other, 
and more especially, each one defined differently the relation of the Pope to 
the Council and to the Church: there were some who held the papacy to be 
entirely superfluous, and some who only wished for it, so to speak, a slight 
letting of blood. The great majority interfered in no way with its existence, 
but aimed merely at purifying and restricting it; see the good 
review of the Episcopal system in Delitzsch, Lehrsystem der rom. K., p. 165 ff. 
Janus, p. 314 ff. No doubt it only needs to be recalled here that the Episcopal 
system arose from the frightful trouble created by the Schism, when the Italians 
wished to wrest back the papacy from the French. The termination of the Schism 
was a real, but it was also the only permanent, result of the Councils. Yet it 
must not be overlooked that in the definitions of the Church which the 
Episcopalists had furnished, Reformation elements were included, though these 
certainly were derived almost entirely from Augustine; for Augustine reiterated 
the position that the keys are given, not to an individual, but to the Church, 
and in his dogmatic expositions he always subordinated the constitutional to the 
spiritual unity of the Church.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p13">Even before the beginning of the great opposition movement 
of the Councils against the papal system, the most important mediæval effort 
towards reform had been initiated — the <i>Wyclifite, </i>which continued itself 
in the <i>Hussite. </i>In spite of wild extravagances, the movement under 
Wyclif and Huss, in which many of the earlier lines of effort converged, must be 
regarded as the <i>ripest </i>development of mediæval reform-agitation. Yet it 
will 

<pb n="142" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_142" />appear, that while doing much in the way of loosening and 
preparing, it gave expression to no <i>Reformation </i>thought; it, too, 
confined itself to the ground that was Augustinian-Franciscan, with which there 
was associated only a powerful national element. Yet to Wyclif’s theory, which 
Huss simply transcribed,<note n="237" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p13.1">Wyclif’s works are only now being made fully 
accessible; cf. the Trialogues edited by Lechler, the controversial writings 
published by Buddensieg, and especially the treatise de ecclesia edited by 
Loserth (Wyclif Society from 1882). Monographs by Lechler, 2 vols., 1872 (and in 
Herzog’s R.-E.) and by Buddensieg, 1885. The discovery that Huss simply, and to 
a large extent verbally, adopted the Wyclifite doctrine, we owe to Loserth (Hus 
und Wiclif, 1884), see also the same author’s Introduction to the treatise de 
ecclesia. The results of Gottschick’s discussion of Huss’s doctrine of the 
Church (Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch. VIII., p. 345 ff.) apply therefore throughout to 
Wyclif. I do not venture an opinion as to how far Wesel and Wessel were 
influenced by Huss. Savonarola continued the opposition of the Mendicant Monks 
in the old style.</note> a high value is to be attached, as being the only coherent <i>
theological </i>theory which the Middle Ages opposed to the Thomist. All the 
other mediæval opponents of the Romish Church system work with mere 
measuring-lines or with fragments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p14">When we look at what Wyclif and Huss challenged or 
rejected, we might suppose that here a radical criticism of the Catholic 
conception of the Church was carried through, and a new idea of the Church 
presented. Everything must be determined by Holy Scripture; the practice in 
regard to worship and the Sacraments is everywhere represented as perverted and 
as encumbered by the traditions of men; the doctrine of indulgence, the 
practice of auricular confession, the doctrine of transubstantiation (Wyclif), 
the manducatio infidelium (communicating of unbelievers), the priests’ absolute 
power of the keys, are as zealously opposed as the worship of saints, images, 
and relics, private masses, and the many <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p14.1">sacramentalia</span>. For the worship of 
God there are demanded plainness, simplicity, and <i>intelligibility; </i>the 
people must receive what will be inwardly and spiritually edifying (hence the 
preference for the vernacular).<note n="238" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p14.2">The translation of the Bible was a great 
achievement of Wyclif; but it must not be forgotten that the Church also of the 
fifteenth century concerned itself with Bible translation, as more recent 
investigations have shown.</note> With the thorough reform of worship and of sacrament 
celebration 

<pb n="143" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_143" />there must be a corresponding reform of the hierarchy. 
Here also there must be a reverting to the original simplicity. The papacy, as 
it existed, was regarded as a part of Anti-Christ, and this was not less true of 
the secularised Mendicant Monk system (as Lechler has shown, it was only towards 
the end of his life that Wyclif entered upon a vigorous conflict with both; his 
original attitude towards the Mendicant Monks was more friendly). The Pope, who 
contravenes the law of Christ, is the Anti-Christ, and in the controversial 
treatise “de Christo et suo adversario Anti-Christo,” it is proved that in 
twelve matters the Pope has apostatised from the law and doctrine of Christ. The 
head of the Church is Christ, not the Pope; only through Constantine has the 
latter, as the bishop of Rome, become great. Therefore the Roman bishop must 
return to a life of apostolic service. He is not the direct and proximate vicar 
of Christ, but is a servant of Christ, as are the other bishops as well. The 
entire priestly order exists to serve in humility and love; the State alone has 
to rule. The indispensable condition of priestly service is imitation of the 
suffering man Jesus. If a priest disregards this and serves sin, he is no 
priest, and all his sacred acts are in vain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p15">But behind all these positions, which were for the most 
part already made familiar by older reform parties, there lies a distinctly 
defined conception of the Church, which is not new, however, but is rather only 
a variety of the Thomist. Wyclif’s conception of the Church can be wholly 
derived from the Augustinian (influence on Wyclif of Thomas of Bradwardine, the 
Augustinian), when the peculiar national and political conditions are kept in 
view under which he stood,<note n="239" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p15.1">This has been observed especially by Buddensieg, 
l.c. In dealing with Wyclif, as with all the opposition movements from the 
thirteenth century to the fifteenth, the great national economical revolution in 
Europe must be remembered. At the same time the Anglo-Saxon type in Wyclif, as 
contrasted with the Romanic, must not be overlooked.</note> and also the impression 
which the Franciscan ideal — even to the length of communism indeed — made upon him. 
Huss stood under quite similar conditions, and could therefore simply adopt 
Wyclifism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16">Wyclif sets out from the Augustinian definition of the 
Church 

<pb n="144" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_144" />as the entire sum of the predestinated in heaven and on 
earth. To this Church the merely <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.1">præsciti</span> (foreknown) do not belong; they 
do not belong to it even at the time when they are righteous; while, on the 
other hand, every predestinated one is a member of it, even if at the time he is 
still not under grace, or, say, is a heathen or Jew. No one can say of himself 
without special revelation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.2">revelatio specialis</span>) that he belongs to this 
Church. This momentous proposition, which dominates the whole of the further 
discussion, is a clear proof that Wyclif and Huss stood on Catholic ground, 
<i>i.e.</i>, that the significance of <i>faith </i>was entirely ignored. As a fact, 
the definition of the Church as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.3">congregatio fidelium</span> was a mere title; for, as 
we shall immediately see, faith was not what is decisive; it comes to view 
rather within the conception of the Church as merely an empirical mark 
(equivalent to community of the baptized). Further, as it is an established fact 
that no one can be certain of his election — for how can one surrender himself 
here on earth to the <i>constant </i>feeling of felicity which springs from the 
vision and enjoyment of God after all other feelings have been quenched? how is 
it possible to attain to this state of heart even now? — then there is either no 
mark at all by which the existence of the Church may be determined, or we may 
rest assured that the Church of Christ exists where the legacy of Christ is in 
force — the <i>Sacraments </i>and the <i>law of Christ. </i>The latter, not the 
former, is the opinion of Wyclif and Huss. <i>The true Church of Christ is where 
the law of Christ reigns</i>,<note n="240" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.4">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.5">Lex Christi</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.6">lex evangelica</span>” 
were the terms constantly applied to the contents of the New Testament even by 
the Reformers of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, see Otto Clemen, Pupper 
von Goch (Leipzig, 1896), p. 120 ff.; but at the same time it is in some way to 
hold good that that law is a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.7">lex perfectæ libertatis</span>.”</note> <i>i.e., the law 
of love, humility, </i>and <i>poverty, </i>which means the apostolic life in 
imitation of Christ, and where, accordingly, the Sacraments also, which prepare 
for the life beyond, are administered in the Spirit of Christ. <i>The 
predestination doctrine is not brought into service therefore with the view of 
making room for faith over against the Sacraments, or in order to construct a 
purely invisible Church — what </i>interest would Wyclif and Huss have then had in 
the reform of the empirical Church?<note n="241" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.8">See Gottschick, 1.c., p. 360 ff.</note> — but it is 
brought into 

<pb n="145" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_145" />service <i>that it may be possible to oppose the 
claims of the hierarchy as godless pretensions and to set up the 
law of Christ as the true <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.9">nota ecclesiæ catholica</span>.</i> 
For from what has been shown it follows that there can be no rights 
in the Church which do not Originate from the acknowledged supremacy of the law 
of Christ. The question is entirely one of establishing this law. A leap 
is taken over faith. The important matter is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.10">fides caritate formata</span> (faith 
deriving form from love), <i>i.e.</i>, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.11">caritas</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, the law of the Sermon on 
the Mount (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.12">consilia</span>).<note n="242" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.13">See Ritschl, Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung, 2 ed. 
I., p. 134.</note> What is contested is not only the hierarchical gradation, but the 
alleged <i>independent </i>right of the clergy to represent the Church and 
administer the means of grace without observing the law of Christ.<note n="243" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.14">Huss adhered 
firmly to the Catholic distinction between clergy and laity. Wyclif regarded 
laymen called directly by Christ as capable of priestly acts. But that a direct 
appointment by Christ is valid could scarcely be contested even by a Romish 
opponent of Wyclif. The only question, therefore, must be as to whether such an 
appointment can be established. Hence the assertion that Wyclif and Huss opposed 
the universal priesthood to the priestly order is incorrect.</note> How can such a 
right exist, if the Church is nothing but the community of the predestinated, 
and as such can have no other mark save the law of Christ? How, again, can acts 
of priests be valid, when the presupposition of all action in the Church, and 
for the Church, is lacking to them — obedience to the law of Christ? But this law 
has its quintessence in the Sermon on the Mount and in the example of the poor 
life of Jesus; nevertheless (this feature is genuinely Augustinian) the whole 
of Scripture is at the same time the law of Christ. This standard then must be 
applied to all ecclesiastical practice. And yet in its application, which of 
course must become entirely arbitrary as soon as the attempt is really made to 
follow the thousand directions literally, everything is to be subordinated to 
the law of love that ministers in poverty and — to the reigning dogma. With the 
exception of the transubstantiation doctrine, which Wyclif alone objected to, 
both Reformers left dogma entirely untouched, nay, they strengthened it. What 
they aimed at reforming, and did reform, were the ordinances relating to worship 
and Sacraments, which had originated in the immediately preceding centuries, 
and were justly felt by them to be restrictions on the 

<pb n="146" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_146" />full and 
direct efficacy of word and Sacrament. At the same time they did not renounce 
the view that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.15">numerus predestinatorum</span> (number of the predestinated) may 
find its earthly embodiment in a true, empirical Church. It certainly could not 
but come about, that in the Hussite movement, when once the watchword had again 
been emphatically given forth that everything must be reformed according to the 
law of holy Scripture, there should be introduced into the Church the disorder 
and terror connected with Old Testament socialist and apocalyptic ideas; but 
such things seldom last beyond the third generation, nor did they last longer 
then. There was a falling back upon patience, and the once aggressive enthusiasm 
became changed into silent mistrust and reserve.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17">How this Wyclifite conception of the Church, which really 
came into conflict with the Romish only about the Pope and the sacrament of 
penance, and arose from an over-straining of the good Catholic principle of the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.1">lex Christi</span> (law of Christ), can be called evangelical, is difficult to 
understand. Equally with Thomas’s conception of the Church it leaves <i>faith
</i>aside, as Luther understood it; and it has as its presuppositions, in 
addition to the predestinarian doctrine, the Catholic conception of salvation, 
the Catholic conception of the Sacraments, and the Catholic ideal of poverty. It 
puts an end to the priests who govern the world; but it does not put an end to 
the priests who dispense the Sacraments, who expound the law of God, and who 
alone — by the apostolic life — perfectly fulfil it. Will these world-ruling priests 
not return, if it must really be the highest interest of man to prepare himself 
for the life beyond by means of the Sacraments, seeing that that life is not 
attainable by faith alone, and a clear, certain and perfect faith does not fall 
to the lot of every man?<note n="244" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.2">See Gottschtck, l.c., p. 364 f.: “Huss has no other 
view of salvation than the ordinary Catholic one. Man’s goal is union with God 
through <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.3">visio dei</span> and the love dependent thereon. There is preparation on 
earth for this by means of faith and the meritorious fulfilment of the law of 
love. By faith is understood throughout the theoretic assent to a quantum of 
doctrines; there suffices for a good part of this quantum the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.4">fides 
implicita</span>. Faith having value only as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.5">fides caritate formata</span>, it 
follows that the chief matter is fulfilment of the law. But the qualification 
for this is dependent on the infusion of grace on the ground of the merit of 
Christ, a grace whereby sin is abolished. And Huss never mentions any other way 
in which this takes place than by preaching and the Sacraments, more 
particularly baptism and the Eucharist or the sacrifice of the mass.” Cf. the 
passages quoted by Gottschick, l.c., from the treatise de ecclesia, among which 
those upon <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.6">fides implicita</span> are specially instructive. I. 38: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.7">Christianus debet fidem <i>aliqualiter </i>cognoscere.</span>” 62: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.8">Quantum 
oporteat <i>fidelem </i>de necessitate salutis <i>explicite </i>credere, non est 
meum pro nunc discutere, cum deus omnipotens suos electos secundum gradum fidei
<i>multiplicem </i>ad se trahit.</span>” 259: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.9">Quicunque habuerit fidem caritate 
formatam . . .in communi sufficit cum virtute perseverantiæ ad salutem. . . . 
Non exigit deus, ut omnes filii sui sint continue pro viatione sua in actu 
cogitanti particulari de <i>qualibet fidei particula </i>(so always 
quantitatively estimated), sed satis est, quod post posita desidia habeant fidem 
in habitu formatam.</span>” Wyclif had a similar opinion (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.10">omnia sacramenta 
sensibilia rite administrata [but for this there is requisite also, and above 
all, the priest who lives like the apostles] habent efficaciam salutarem</span>”).</note> 
But however certain it is that this question 

<pb n="147" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_147" /> can only be answered 
in the affirmative (as long as the Sacraments play the chief part in the 
Church, the priest will be a man of power on earth, and as long as the letter of 
scripture is regarded as the law of Christ, the official interpreters will be 
the ruling authorities in the Church) it is equally certain that the Wyclifite 
conception of the Church represented a great advance. The attempt was here made 
to separate the religious from the secular; moreover, the value of the law of 
Christ, as something spiritual, was placed on a level with the value of the 
Sacraments, nay, the efficacy of all ecclesiastical acts was derived from inward 
Christian disposition; the whole “objective” right of a hierarchy in the Church 
was shaken;<note n="245" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.11">The Council of Constance contested the Wyclifite-Hussite 
propositions that were adverse to the Pope, as also the exclusive definition of 
the Church as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.12">universitas prædestinatorum</span>.</note> Christians were most urgently 
reminded that the gospel has to do with life. And this did not take place 
outside theology, as if these were personally-formed notions, but on the ground 
and in the name of the truly ecclesiastical theology.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p18">About the year 1500 Hussitism, as a great movement, had run 
its course. But it exerted an incalculable influence: it loosened the hold of 
the hierarchical papal conception of the Church on the hearts and minds of men, 
and helped to prepare the way for the great revolution. No doubt at the 
beginning of the Reformation the greatest vagueness of view prevailed among the 
really pious in the land: there was no wish to part with the Pope, but 
episcopalist (conciliar) and 

<pb n="148" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_148" />Waldensian-Hussite ideas were widely disseminated.<note n="246" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p18.1">Besides the works on the history of the spread of Hussitism 
(especially von Bezold, Zur Gesch. des Husitenthums 1874, and the Studies of 
Haupt), see the works of Keller, which, however, must be used with caution.</note> A 
distinct settlement was necessary: either the establishment of the papal 
system, or a new view of the Church that should be able to furnish a firm basis 
for the numerous and heavy assaults upon that system. The <i>
empirico-monarchical </i>conception of the Church was challenged by the 
Episcopalists, the <i>juristic </i>by Wyclif and Huss — in this lies the chief 
importance of these men. But for the juristic conception they substituted a <i>
moralistic. </i>From the latter the former will always develop itself again. 
What was lacking was the conception of a Church to which one belongs through 
living faith. The mere criticising of the hierarchy, however much courage that 
might imply, was not all that was needed. Nor was it enough that the legal 
ordinances of the Church should be traced back to their moral conditions. For 
having done this Wyclif and Huss cannot be too highly praised. But it must not 
be forgotten that the Church of Christ has to take the criteria for judging what 
she is from Romans V.-VIII. One thing, however, and for our purposes the most 
important, will be made apparent from this whole review, namely, that the 
manifold development of the conception of the Church in this period, so far from 
threatening the old dogma, gave it an always firmer lodgment — not, indeed, as a 
living authority, but as a basis and boundary line. Where would the Waldensians 
and the Hussites, with their appeals to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p18.2">lex Christi</span>, to Scripture and 
the Apocalypse, have arrived at, if they had not been held fast by the quiet but 
powerful force of the ancient dogma?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-p19">But at this point we may extend our observations still a 
step further. Is it the case, then, that the so-called “Reformers before the 
Reformation” were the only reformers before the Reformation, or is it not 
apparent rather that this designation has only a proper meaning when it is 
applied, not to any <i>one </i>phenomenon in the Medieval Church, but to the 
Mediæval Church as a whole? For the highest level of observation, there lies 
between the Christianity of the Ancient Church and the 

<pb n="149" id="ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_149" />Christianity 
of the Reformation, the Christianity of the Middle Ages as the intermediate 
stage, <i>i.e.</i>, as the Pre-Reformation. None of its leading tendencies can be 
dispensed with in the picture, not even the hierarchical. The very conception of 
the Church shows that. For those opposing the “Pre-Reformers” represented with 
their Church ideal the certainty that Christ has left behind Him on earth a <i>
kingdom, </i>in which He, as the exalted One, is present, and the holiness of 
which does not depend on the moral goodness of its members, but on the grace 
which God gives them. This thought they no doubt disfigured and secularised, 
yet it must not be said that it had value for them only in its disfigured form. 
No, even it was for many really an expression of Christian piety. They thought 
of the living and reigning Christ when they thought of the Pope and his power, 
of the bishops and the Church, who reduced the whole world to their rule. In 
this form their faith was a necessary complement to the individualistic 
Christianity of the Mystics, and the Reformation with its thesis of the holy 
community and the kingdom of God, which have Christ in their midst, connected 
itself directly with the Catholic thoughts of Augustine and the Middle Ages, 
after it had learned from Paul and Augustine to judge spiritual things 
spiritually.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="3. On the History of Ecclesiastical Science.." progress="46.07%" id="ii.ii.ii.iii" prev="ii.ii.ii.ii" next="iii">

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p1">3. <i>On the History of Ecclesiastical Science.</i></p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p2">In connection with the history of piety we have been 
already obliged to enter upon the history of theology; for piety and theology 
are most intimately related in the Middle Ages. In the former chapter also (p. 
23 ff.) a sketch of the history of science till the close of the twelfth century 
has been given. From the immense amount of material in the thirteenth to the 
fifteenth century only some cardinal points shall be brought more prominently to 
view.<note n="247" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p2.1">See the histories of philosophy by Erdmann, Ueberweg-Heinze (where are 
the fullest lists of literary works), Stöckl and Werner (Monograph on Thomas v. 
Aqu., various dissertations on Duns Scotus, Die Scholastik des spateren 
Mittelalters in 3 vols., 1881 f.: (1) Johannes Duns Scotus. (2) Die 
Nachscotistische Scholastik. (3) Der Augustinismus des späteren Mittelalters). 
Baur, Vorles. über die christl. Dogmengesch. 2 Bd., p. 199 ff. We owe to Bach a 
beautiful dissertation on Albertus M., distinguished by thorough knowledge and 
abundant points of view.</note></p>


<pb n="150" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_150" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p3">The great advancement of mediæval science from the 
beginning of the thirteenth century was occasioned (1) by the immense triumph 
of the Church and the papacy under Innocent III. and his successors; (2) by the 
intensification of piety in consequence of the Mendicant Orders movement;<note n="248" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p3.1">On 
the entrance of the Minorite Order into the scientific movement, see Werner, 
Duns Scotus, p. 4 ff.</note> (3) by the enrichment and extension of general culture, 
which was partly a consequence of inner developments, and partly arose from 
contact with the East, in Palestine, Constantinople, and Spain.<note n="249" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p3.2">Cf. Books 6-8 
of the History of the Aufklärung by Reuter, especially the sections on the 
Averrhoistic Aufklärung, as well as on the importance of the Arabic and Jewish 
middle-men, also on the influence of the Natural Sciences and on the University 
of Paris in the thirteenth century. The Arabs Avicenna (ob. 1037) and Averrhoes 
(ob. 1198), the former supranaturalistic, the latter pantheistic, in his 
tendency, were the most important commentators on Aristotle, whose works became 
known to the West by means of Spanish Jews. But by Averrhoes, who exercised a 
powerful attraction, Aristotle was in the first instance discredited, so that 
several Church interdicts were issued against him. But it was soon observed that 
Aristotle, so far from favouring pantheism, really refuted it. Scotus Erigena 
and Averrhoes — his system meant for the Church of the thirteenth century what 
Gnosticism in the second century, Manichæanism in the fourth, Socinianism in the 
seventeenth, meant for Church Christianity, see Renan, Averroes et 
l’Averroisme — were now regarded as the real enemies of Church dogma. Naturalistic 
pantheism in general now became the chief object of persecution; to oppose it, 
the supranaturalistic elements were derived from Aristotelianism, and this 
Aristotelianism had the widest scope given to it (see Schwane, Dogmengesch. des 
Mittelalters, p. 33 ff.). Among the Jewish scholars it was chiefly Maimonides 
who influenced the Schoolmen of the thirteenth century. Thomas owed very much to 
him, and in part transcribed him (see Merx, Prophetie des Joel, 1879). In this 
way the juristic-casuistic element in Scholasticism was still further 
strengthened, and pharisaic-talmudic theologoumena crept into mediæval 
theology, which are partly traceable to the Persian age of Judaism. But besides 
this, Neoplatonic and Aristotelian material found its way to the schoolmen from 
the translations of the Jews, who had rendered the Arabic versions of the Greek 
philosophical writings into Latin; see Bardenhewer, Die Schrift de causis, 
1882.</note> Here the acquaintance, now obtained for the first time, with the <i>true
</i>Aristotle, the teacher of logic, physics, ethics, and politics, became of 
supreme importance. His philosophy, understood as dogmatism,<note n="250" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p3.3">In the sense in 
which Kant exposed and refuted dogmatism. It was only Roger Bacon who stoutly 
fought his way out of these fetters in the thirteenth century; see Reuter, II., 
p. 67 ff.</note> was hailed as a gospel, or at least as 

<pb n="151" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_151" />the necessary 
introduction to one (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p3.4">præcursor Christi in naturalibus</span>”) and through him 
the science of the thirteenth century received an almost incalculable amount of 
material, and, above all, impulses to master the material.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p4">The two new forces of commanding importance in the period, 
the Mendicant Orders<note n="251" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p4.1">Among all the Orders the Dominican was the first to adopt 
into its rules directions as to study (see Denifle, Archiv. fur Litt.-u. Kirchengesch. des Mittelalters I., p. 165 ff.</note> and Aristotle, had first to 
achieve a position for themselves. At the beginning they met with hostility from 
the old Orders, and from the teachers and universities that were in alliance 
with them. An attitude of self-defence was assumed towards both. The new 
Aristotelianism, indeed, came under ecclesiastical proscription, and there was a 
wish to exclude theologians of the Mendicant Orders from university chairs. 
There were always some, too, who still were influenced by the attacks in general 
on the scientific-dialectic theology, which had been made by such men as John of 
Salisbury and Walter of St. Victor.<note n="252" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p4.2">Cf. <i>e.g.</i>, for the period about 1250 the 
Chronicle of Salimbene and Michael l.c., p. 39 f. That in the Dominican Order 
itself a tendency had at first to be checked, which, after the style of the 
older Orders, emphasised asceticism so strongly that no room was left for study, 
which indeed described science (including theology) as dangerous and pernicious, 
has been convincingly proved by Wehofer O. P. from the book of the Dominican 
Gérard de Frachet, “Vitas Patrum” (published not long after 1256, issued in the 
Monum. Ord. Frat. Prædic. Historica. Löwen, 1896), and from the attitude of 
Humbert of Romans (General of the Order from 1254 to 1263; Gorres-Jahrbuch f. 
Philos. Bd. IX., 1896, p. 17 ff.) That “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p4.3">propter philosophiam</span>” one goes to 
hell or at least — after a great example — receives here already on earth a sound 
cudgelling from angels, was never forgotten in the Catholic Church. The founder 
of the Trappist Order simply attempted to bring into force again an old monastic 
tradition: “study, <i>i.e.</i>, philosophy is sin.”</note> But the new movement asserted 
itself with an irresistible energy, and the opposition was silenced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p5">Yet this was only possible because the new factors really 
furnished nothing new, but completed the triumph of the <i>Church </i>over 
everything spiritual. The new Aristotle, as he was understood, taught the theory 
of knowledge, metaphysics and politics, which admitted of a surer vindication of 
dogma against such opposition as had formerly appeared, <i>e.g.</i>, in William of 
Champeaux and Roscellin, and offered a defence against the 

<pb n="152" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_152" />dangers 
both of an eccentric realism and of an empirical mode of thought. If it is 
permissible, nay necessary, to conceive of the universals on the one hand, as 
the archetypes that express the cosmos of ideas in the thought of God, then they 
exist <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p5.1"><i>ante rem</i></span> (before the thing); if on the other hand they must 
be regarded as simply realised in things (categories and forms) then they are 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p5.2"><i>in re</i></span> (in the thing); if, finally, it is undeniable that it is 
only by the observation of things that they are obtained, that accordingly the 
intellect derives them from experience, then they are <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p5.3"><i>post rem</i></span> 
(after the thing). In this way it was possible to apply to every dogma the 
epistemological mode of view which seemed best fitted to defend it. The 
“qualified” realism, which could assume the most different forms, and which had 
been already represented by Abelard, certainly more in a spirit of sceptical 
reserve than with a view to speculative construction, became dominant in the 
thirteenth century. But what was of most importance was that the great 
theologians who developed it showed even greater energy than their predecessors 
in subordinating the whole structure of thought to the principle that all things 
are to be understood by tracing them back to God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p6"><i>But the tracing back to God was equivalent to subjecting 
all knowledge to the authority of the Church. </i>The same science which 
displayed an astonishing energy of thought, and through such scholars as Thomas 
made a really important advance upon antiquity in the ethical and political 
sciences, appeared in many respects still more fettered than the science of the 
eleventh and twelfth centuries; <i>for in its view, not only the 
old dogma</i> (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p6.1">articuli fidei</span>”), <i>but the entire department of 
ecclesiastical practice, </i>the principles of which were traced back to the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p6.2">articuli fidei</span>, <i>was absolutely authoritative, and it proceeded much 
more frankly than before on the principle that in particular questions 
every instance of authority had as much weight as a deliberate reflection of the 
understanding.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7">It was only in the thirteenth century — and by the 
theologians of the Mendicant Orders — that the whole existing structure of 
ecclesiasticism was theologically vindicated, and its newest and most 
questionable parts, as well as the oldest and 

<pb n="153" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_153" />most important, 
declared inviolate by “science”; it was only in the thirteenth century that 
there was introduced that complete interblending of faith on authority and of 
science which means that at one and the same level there is a working at one 
time with the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.1">credo</span>,” at another time with the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.2">intelligo</span>”; such 
interblending is not yet found in Anselm, for example. Certainly it was still 
theoretically held that theology, resting on revelation, is a (speculative) 
science.<note n="253" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.3">See the first question in Part I. of the Summa of Thomas; Art. I.: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.4">Utrum sit necessarium præter philosophicas disciplinas aliam doctrinam 
haberi.</span>” Art. II: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.5">Utrum sacra doctrina sit scientia.</span>” Answer: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.6">Sacram doctrinam esse scientiam. Sed sciendum est quod duplex est 
scientiarum genus. Quædam enim sunt, quæ procedunt ex principiis notis lumine 
naturali intellectus sicut Arithmetica; quædam vero sunt quæ procedunt ex 
principiis notis lumine superioris scientiæ, sicut Perspectiva procedit ex 
principiis notificatis per Geometriam. . . . Et hoc modo sacra doctrina est 
scientia, quia procedit ex principiis notis lumine superioris scientiæ, quæ 
scil. est scientia dei et beatorum. Unde sicut Musicus credit principia revelata 
sibi ab Arithmetico, ita doctrina sacra credit principia revelata sibi a 
deo.</span>” Art. III.: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.7"> “Utrum sacra doctrina sit una scientia?” Conclusio: 
“Cum omnia considerata in sacra doctrina sub una formali ratione divinæ 
revelationis considerentur, eam unam scientiam esse sentiendum est.</span>” Artic. 
IV.: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.8"> “Utrum s. doctrina sit scientia practica?” Conclusio: “Tametsi s. 
theologia altioris ordinis sit practica et speculativa, eminenter utramque 
continens, speculativa tamen magis est quam practica,”</span> etc.</note><sup>.</sup> But 
it was not held as required, nor even as possible, to rear on the basis of faith 
a purely rational structure: there was rather an alternating between authority 
and reason; they were regarded as parallel methods which one employed. The 
object in view indeed continued to be the knowledge that culminates in the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.9">visio dei</span>; but there was no longer the wish always to eliminate more fully 
as knowledge advanced the element of faith (authority) in order to retain at the 
last pure knowledge; at all stages, rather, the element of authority was held 
as justifiable and necessary. Nay, there was now the conviction that there are 
two provinces, that of natural theology, and that of specific (revealed). The 
two, certainly, are thought of as being in closest harmony; but yet the 
conviction has been obtained that there are things known, and these, too, the 
most important, which belong simply to revealed theology, and which can be 
interrelated certainly, but not identified with natural theology. Natural 
theology, moreover, must subordinate itself to revealed, for theology has its 
foundation in revelation. In point of fact, however, the dogmatic theologian 
alternated between 

<pb n="154" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_154" />reason and revelation, and his structure derived 
its style from the former; for in particular questions the content of 
revelation is not derived solely from the thought of redemption — however truly 
this, as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.10">visio dei</span>, may be the contemplated end — but is set forth also 
in a thousand isolated portions, which are nothing else than heterogeneous 
fragments of a real or supposed knowledge of the world. It was the effect of 
holding that very conception of the goal of redemption as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.11">visio dei</span> that the 
view of the content of revelation threatened to become broken up into an 
incalculable number of <i>things known, </i>and, in spite of the still retained 
title, acquired the character of a natural knowledge of supernatural things. 
Accordingly there was now introduced also the idea of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.12">articuli mixti</span>, 
<i>i.e.</i>, of such elements of knowledge as are given both in a natural way 
and by revelation, only in the latter way, however, in perfection. What appeared 
outlined already in Tertullian (see Vol. V. c. ii.) as the distinctive character 
of Western theology, now came to its fullest development.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p8">From the newly-discovered Aristotle the scholars derived 
courage to advance from the compilation of mere “sentences” to the rearing of 
entire doctrinal systems. The imposing form of the Church also, with the 
unfolding of its uniform power, may have been a co-operating influence here; 
for the Scholasticism of the thirteenth century presents the same spectacle in 
the sphere of knowledge, which the Church of which it is the servant presents in 
the sphere of human life generally. In the one sphere as in the other everything 
is to be reduced to subjection; in the one as in the other everything is to be 
brought into a harmonious system; in the one as in the other the position is 
held, tacitly or expressly, that the Church is Christ, and Christ is the Church. 
Thus the theological science of the thirteenth century can be described as <i>
the submitting to dialectic-systematic revision of ecclesiastical dogma and 
ecclesiastical practice, with the view of unfolding them in a system having 
unity and comprehending all that in the highest sense is worthy of being known, 
with the view of proving them, and so of reducing to the service of the Church 
all the forces of the understanding and the whole product of science. </i>But 
most intimately connected with this end is the other, namely, the theologian’s 
attaining in this way 

<pb n="155" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_155" />to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p8.1"><i>visio</i> (<i>fruitio</i>) <i>dei</i></span>; 
these two ends, indeed, <i>are mutually involved, </i>for all knowledge of 
Church doctrine and of Church practice is knowledge of God — this was taught by 
the Church itself. Now, if the gradual knowledge of God is the only means 
whereby the individual can attain to salvation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p8.2">visio dei</span>), then in theology the 
objective and subjective aims simply coincide; one serves the Church in serving 
himself, and the converse is equally true. The great Schoolmen by no means felt 
that they wrought as slaves, labouring under compulsion for their masters. The 
only end indeed that was clearly before them was their own advancement in the 
knowledge of God; but, standing as faithful sons within the Church, to which 
all power was given in heaven and on earth, their speculations necessarily 
served, with more or less of intention on their part, to glorify the Church’s 
power and give a divine character to all that it did. And yet how many things 
did they come to know, the truth of which is entirely independent of the truth 
of Church theory and practice; how necessary and how helpful was even this 
period in the general history of science and theology; and how many seeds were 
sown broadcast by the great Schoolmen, of the development of which they did not 
allow themselves to dream! Never yet in the world’s history was any science 
quite fruitless which served God with true devotion. Theology has at any time 
become a hindrance, only when it has lost faith in itself or become vacillating. 
We shall see that this was verified also in medieval theology.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9">For all that has been stated up to this point applies only 
to the pre-Scotist Scholasticism; it applies above all to Thomas. He exercised, 
moreover, an enduring influence on the period that followed, and his influence 
is still at work at the present day. His predecessors and contemporaries have 
passed out of view in him. The Thomist science, as embodied above all in the 
“Summa,” is characterised by the following things: (1) by the conviction that 
religion and theology are essentially of a speculative (not practical) nature, 
that they must therefore be imparted and appropriated spiritually, that it is 
possible so to appropriate them, and that ultimately no conflict can arise 
between reason and revelation; (2) by strict adherence to 

<pb n="156" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_156" />Augustinianism, and in particular to the Augustinian doctrines of God, 
predestination, sin and grace,<note n="254" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.1">Thomas shows himself an Augustinian by his 
estimation also of Holy Scripture. <i>Scripture alone was for him absolutely 
certain revelation. </i>All other authorities he held as only relative. Very 
many passages can be quoted from Thomas to prove that the “formal principle of 
the reformation” had a representative in the great Schoolman. Cf. Holzhey, Die 
Inspiration d. hl. Schrift in der Anschauung des Mittelalters, 1895. This book, 
which did not necessarily require to be written, gives an account of the 
estimation of Holy Scripture on the part of the mediæval theologians and 
sectaries from the period of Charles the Great till the Council of Trent. The 
author remarks very correctly (p. 164 f.) that the view of Holy Scripture, or 
the mode of apprehending the notion of inspiration, does not pass beyond what is 
furnished by the Church Fathers, and that even among the theologians from the 
time of Alcuin till the beginning of the sixteenth century the greatest 
agreement regarding Holy Scripture prevailed. But when the author says further, 
that the doctrine of the absolute perspicuity and sufficiency of the Bible finds 
no confirmation in the mediæval Church — for even if expressions of the kind were 
to be met with among the mediæval theologians, yet the living union with the 
Church and tradition is at the same time presupposed — then that is in <i>one </i>
respect a platitude. It is such also (but only in <i>one </i>respect) when the 
author remarks that the Middle Ages always recognised the exposition of Holy 
Scripture as an attribute of the Church. But on the really interesting problem 
Holzhey has scarcely touched, namely whether even in the Middle Ages a unique 
importance does not belong to Scripture as rule for the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.2"><i>vita Christiana</i></span> 
and whether it was not held by very many in this respect as absolutely clear and 
sufficient. That this question is to be answered affirmatively is to me beyond 
doubt. To the sentence of Duns Scotus: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.3">Sacra scriptura sufficienter 
continet doctrinam necessariam <i>viatori</i></span>,” many parallels may be 
adduced. Besides, there is still another question on which Holzhey has scarcely 
entered: since when was the decision of the Church in matters of faith placed 
as <i>another kind of authority </i>alongside Scripture as of equal weight? 
Certainly not yet since Thomas, scarcely only since Duns, but, as Ritschl 
likewise (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.4">Fides implicita</span>, p. 31 f.) remarks, only since Occam, and even 
since his time not yet generally.</note> but on the other hand by contesting on 
principle Averrhoism; (3) by a thoroughly minute acquaintance with Aristotle, 
and by a comprehensive and strenuous application of the Aristotelian philosophy, 
so far as Augustinianism admitted in any way of this (under the conception of 
God the Areopagitic-Augustinian view is only slightly limited); (4) by a bold 
vindication of the highest ecclesiastical claims by means of an ingenious theory 
of the State, and a wonderfully observant study of the empirical tendencies of 
the papal ecclesiastical and sacramental system. Aristotle the politician and 
Augustine the theologian, two enemies, became allies in Thomas; in that consists 
the importance of Thomas in the world’s history. While he is a 

<pb n="157" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_157" />theologian and an Augustinian, he is still always an absolute thinker 
full of confidence; and yet it must not be overlooked that in him there are 
already recognisable the seeds of the destruction of the absolute theology. 
Although hidden, arbitrary and relative elements have already found a place for 
themselves in him. It is still his aim to express all things in the firm and 
sure categories of the majesty of the deity whose pervasive power controls all 
things, and to prove the strict necessity of all theological deliverances: the 
Christian religion is believed in and demonstrated from principles; but yet at 
not a few points the strength failed, and the thinker was obliged to fall back 
upon the authority which supports the probable, although he understood how to 
maintain for the whole the impression of absolute validity.<note n="255" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.5">Anselm proves in 
part the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.6">articuli fidei</span>; in principle Thomas refuses to do so (Pars. I., 
Quæst. I., Art. 8); yet the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.7">ratio</span> bases itself on the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.8">articuli 
fidei</span> in order to prove something else. We shall see how, as the development 
proceeded, Scholasticism always relied less on ratio in divine things. This may 
be an appropriate place for a short description of the “Summa” (see Portman, Das 
System der theol. Summe des hl. Thomas, Luzern 1885). The 1. Part (119 Quæst.) 
treats of God and the issue of things from God, the 2. Part (1. Sect.) of 
general morality (114 Quæst.), the 2. Part (2. Sect.) of special morality (189 
Quæst.) from the point of view of the return of the rational creature to God, 
the 3. Part of Christ and the Sacraments (90 Quæst.) As a supplement there has 
been added, from the commentary on the Lombard, the concluding part of the 
doctrine of the Sacraments, and the eschatology (102 Quæst.) Every <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.9">Quæstio</span> 
contains a number of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.10">articuli</span>, and every <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.11">articulus</span> is divided into 
three parts. First the difficultates are brought forward, which seem to answer 
in the negative the question propounded, then the authorities (one or more, 
among them here and there also Aristotle), then follows the speculative 
discussion, dealing with principles, and thereafter the solution of the 
particular difficulties (the conclusiones are not formulated by Thomas himself, 
but by his commentators). The scheme corresponds with the Pauline-Augustinian 
thought: “From God to God.” The introduction (Quæst. i) comprises the questions 
on theology as a science, on the subject (object) of theology — God and all else 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.12">sub ratione dei</span>, — on the methods (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.13">auctoritas</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.14">ratio</span>, 
theology as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.15">doctrina argumentativa, sed “hæc doctrina non argumentatur ad sua 
principia probanda, quæ sunt articuli fidei, sed ex eis procedit <i>ad aliquid 
aliud </i>probandum . . .nam licet locus ab auctoritate quæ fundatur super 
ratione humana sit infirmissimus, locus tamen ab auctoritate quæ fundatur super 
revelatione divina est efficacissimus. Utitur tamen sacra doctrina etiam ratione 
humana, non quidem ad probandam fidem [<i>quia per hoc tolleretur meritum fidei</i>], 
sed ad manifestandum aliqua alia, quæ traduntur in hac doctrina. Cum enim gratia 
non tollat naturam, sed perficiat, oportet quod naturalis ratio subserviat 
fidei, sicut et naturalis inclinatio voluntatis obsequitur caritati. . . . Sacra 
doctrina utitur philosophorum auctoritatibus quasi extraneis argumentis et 
probabilibus, auctoritatibus autem canonicæ scripturæ utitur proprie et ex 
necessitate arguendo, auctoritatibus autem aliorum doctorum ecclesiæ quasi 
argumentando ex propriis sed probabiliter. <i>Innititur enim fides nostra 
revelationi apostolis et prophetis factæ, qui canonicos libros scripserunt, non 
autem revelationi, si qua fuit aliis doctoribus facta</i></span>”), on the 
exposition of Holy Scripture, etc. Quest. 2-27 of the I. Part treat of God’s 
existence (five proofs for God), the nature of God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.16">primum movens, ens a se, 
perfectissimum, actus purus</span>), His attributes, His unity and uniqueness, His 
knowableness, the name of God, further of the inner life-activity in God (of His 
knowledge, His world of ideas, His relation to truth, His life, His will, the 
expressions of His will, providence and predestination); lastly, of the outer 
activity of God or the divine omnipotence, and of the divine blessedness. Then 
follows in Q. 27-44 the investigation de processione divinarum personarum 
(Trinity); lastly, Q. 44-119, the doctrine of creation, and here (1) the 
origination of things (creation out of nothing, temporality of the world); (2) 
division of creation (doctrine of angels, doctrine of the world of bodies, 
doctrine of man, here minute investigations into the substance of the soul, the 
union of body and soul, the powers of the soul, human knowledge; then 
concerning the creation of man, the divine image in man, paradise and the 
original state); (3) the doctrine of the divine government of the world (on 
angels as means of providence, etc.). The II. Part (1 sect.) is grounded 
entirely on the Aristotelian Ethics. It begins with an introduction on man’s end 
(the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.17">bonum = beatitudo = deus ipse = visio dei</span>), and proceeds to treat of 
freedom, the nature of free acts of the will, the goodness and badness of acts 
of the will (to the goodness belongs the rationality of the act of the will), 
merit and guilt (Q. 6-21). Thereon follow investigations into the emotional life 
of man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.18">passiones</span>), which is minutely analysed (Q. 22-48). Now only comes 
the account of the principles of moral action, of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.19">habitus</span>” or of the 
qualities of the soul. After an introduction (Q. 49 sq.) the doctrine of virtue 
is discussed (divided according to the object into intellectual, moral, and 
theological virtues), the cause of the virtues, their peculiarities (virtue as 
moderation or the “middle” course between two extremes) and the culmination of 
the virtues in the gifts of the Holy Ghost (the eight beatitudes and the fruits 
of the Spirit). This is followed by the doctrines of the nature of sin (contrary 
to reason and nature), of the division of sins, of the relation of sins to one 
another, of the subject (the will), the causes (inner and outer) of sin, of 
original sin and its effects (the deterioration of nature, darkening = 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.20">macula</span>, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.21">reatus pœnæ</span>, mortal sins and venial sins). All this 
belongs to the inner principles of moral conduct. This part concludes with the 
discussion of the outer principles, namely, the law and grace. The “law” is 
discussed on all sides, as eternal law (that is, the law according to which God 
Himself acts, and whose reflected rays are all laws valid for the creatures), as 
natural law, as human law, as Old Testament and New Testament law, and as law of 
“counsels” for special perfection. But the New Testament law, as it is inward, 
and infused by grace, is the law of grace, and thu the way is prepared for 
passing to the second outer principle of moral acts — to grace which gives man aid 
for the good. Grace is the outer principle of the supernatural good; in the 
intellectual sphere it is not necessary for the knowledge of natural truths, but 
it is so for the knowledge of the supernatural; it is likewise requisite for 
ability to do the supernatural good. Here there is a keen polemic against 
Pelagianism: man cannot by naturally good acts even prepare himself 
sufficiently for grace; he can neither convert himself, nor continue always 
steadfast in goodness. An inquiry into the nature, division, causes, and effects 
of grace (doctrine of justification, doctrine of the meritoriousness of good 
works), forms the conclusion. The II. Part, 2. section now contains special 
ethics, namely, first, the precise statement of the theological virtues (faith, 
hope, and love), the commands corresponding to these virtues, and the sins 
against them, then the discussion of the cardinal virtues, wisdom, righteousness 
(here in Q. 57-123 the most exhaustive account is given, inasmuch as 
religiousness as a whole is placed under this term), courage, and moderation; 
lastly, the discussion of the special virtues, <i>i.e.</i>, of the gifts of grace and 
duties of station (Q. 171-189). Under this last title there are dealt with (<i>a</i>) 
the charisms, (<i>b</i>) the two forms of life (the contemplative and the 
active), (<i>c</i>) the stations of perfection (namely, the station of the 
bishops as the virtuosi in neighbourly love, and the station of the monks, with 
special reference to the Mendicant monks). The III. Part now aims at showing by 
what provision and means the return of the rational creature to God has become 
possible by way of faith, hope, and love, namely, through Christ and the 
Sacraments. To this there is the intention to add eschatology. Hence there is a 
treatment here (1) of Christ, in particular of His incarnation and His natures. 
After a discussion of the necessity of the incarnation (on account of sin, and 
since a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.22">satisfactio de condigno</span> was requisite) for the removal of original sin, 
the personal unity, the divine person, of Christ, and His human nature are set 
forth (in which connection, Q. 8, there is reference to the Church as the mystic 
body of Christ, and the thought of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.23">Christus</span>” as the head of mankind is 
strongly accentuated); then the consequences of the personal union 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.24">communicatio idiomatum</span>) and all bearings of the constitution of the 
Godman are explained. On this follows (2) a section on the work of Christ, 
which, however, contains almost no speculation whatever, but illustrates in an 
edifying way the history of Christ from his entrance into the world (Q. 27-31, 
the doctrine of Mary). In connection with the suffering and death of Christ, the 
point of view of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.25">conveniens</span>” as distinguished from the 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.26">necessarium</span>” has special prominence given to it. Immediately after the 
work of Christ the doctrine of the Sacraments is added (Q. 60 sq.); for 
redemption is imparted to individuals only through the Sacraments, which have 
their efficacy from Christ, and through which men are incorporated into Christ. 
The statement begins with the general doctrine of the Sacraments (nature, 
necessity, effect, cause, number, connection); then follows the discussion of 
baptism, confirmation, the eucharist, and penance. Here Thomas was obliged to 
lay down his pen. It was not granted to him to complete his “Summa.” What was 
still wanting, as has been remarked, was supplied from his other works; but in 
this supplement we miss somewhat of the strictness marking the expositions given 
by himself in the Summa, since it was mainly constructed out of notes and 
excursus on the text of the Lombard. Observe lastly, that in the Summa 
repetitions are not only not avoided, but occur to an incalculable extent.</note></p>


<pb n="158" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_158" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p10">But was this strict necessity of any service at all to the 
Church? Should the Church not rather have been gratified, when the understanding 
perceived its incapacity to follow up the decisions of authority, and therefore 
abandoned further 


<pb n="159" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_159" />effort? To this question the reply must not be 
absolutely affirmative, but still less must it be negative. The Church, as it 
then already was, and as it still is to-day, needs both things; it 


<pb n="160" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_160" />is indispensable to it that its <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p10.1">articuli fidei</span> 
and modes of practice be <i>also </i>proved, and their rationality brought to 
view; but it is still more needful to it that there be a blind surrender to its 
authority.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p11">In this respect there was still obviously too little done 
by Thomas. In him, the determination of the relation of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p11.1">ratio</span> to <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p11.2">auctoritas</span> is, 
indeed, marked by a quite special amount of confusion, the claims of faith (as 
faith on authority) and of knowledge receive no elucidation whatever, not to 
speak of reconciliation, and he stated not a few propositions in which there 
was a complete surrender to authority, that “faith” might not be deprived of its 
“merit” (see the sentence quoted above: “Sacred doctrine, however, uses human 
reason also, not indeed for proving faith, for through this the merit of faith 
would be lost” [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p11.3">Utitur tamen sacra doctrina etiam ratione humana, non quidem 
ad probandam fidem, quia per hoc tolleretur meritum fidei</span>]). Yet his real 
interest in theology is still the same as that of Augustine. Theology is 
cognition of God in the strict sense; the necessity, which is accentuated in 
God, must also pervade the whole cognition of Him. The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p11.4">articuli fidei</span>, and all 
results of world-knowledge, must be merged in the unity of this knowledge which 
truly liberates the soul and leads it back to God. At bottom the imposing and 
complicated system is extremely simple. Just as the perfect Gothic Cathedral, 
from its exhibiting what is really an organic style, expresses a single 
architectural thought, and subordinates all to this, even making all practical 
needs of worship serviceable to it, so this structure of thought, although all 
ecclesiastical doctrines are submissively and faithfully taken account of, still 
proclaims the <i>one </i>thought, that the soul has had its origin in God, and 
returns to Him through Christ, and even the Augustinian-Areopagite turn given to 
this thought, that God is all in all, is not denied by Thomas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p12">But this attitude is dangerous. There will always be a 
fresh development from it of the “Spurious Mysticism,” as the Catholics call it, 
in which the subject is eager to go his own way, and avoids <i>complete </i>
dependence upon the Church. Nevertheless, the course of scientific development 
came to be helpful 

<pb n="161" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_161" />to the Church, and we may almost say that the 
Church here gathered figs of thistles. The assiduous study of Aristotle, and the 
keener perception gained through philosophy and observation, weakened the 
confidence of the theologians regarding the rationality and strict necessity of 
the revealed articles of faith. They began to forego revising them by means of 
reason, and subordinating them as component parts of a system to a uniform 
thought. Their scientific sense was strengthened, and when they now turned to 
the revealed tenets, they found in them, not necessity, but arbitrariness. 
Moreover, the further they advanced in psychology and secular science and 
discovered what cognition really is, the more sceptical they became towards the 
“general”: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p12.1">latet dolus in generalibus</span>” (deception lurks under general 
conceptions). They began to part with their inward interest in the general, and 
their faith in it. The “idea,” which is to be regarded as “substance,” and the 
“necessity” of the general, disappeared for them; they lost confidence in the 
knowledge that knows everything. The particular, in its concrete expression, 
acquired interest for them: will rules the world, the will of God and the will 
of the individual, not an incomprehensible substance, or a universal intellect 
that is the product of construction. This immense revolution is represented in 
mediæval science by Duns Scotus, the acutest scholastic thinker;<note n="256" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p12.2">See Baur, l.c. 
II., p. 235: “The thorough reasonableness of the ecclesiastical faith, or the 
conviction that for all doctrines of the ecclesiastical system some kind of 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p12.3">rationes</span> can be discovered, by which they are established even for the thinking 
reason, was the fundamental presupposition of Scholasticism. But after 
Scholasticism had risen to its highest point in Thomas and Bonaventura, it 
became itself doubtful again of this presupposition. This very important 
turning-point in the history of Scholasticism, after which it tended 
increasingly to fall to pieces, is represented by Duns Scotus.” (Doctrine of 
double truth as consequence of the Fall!) Besides Duns Scotus, and after him, it 
was chiefly the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p12.4">doctor resolutissimus Durandus</span> who, at first a Thomist, 
passed over to Nominalism and obtained currency for its mode of thought (see his 
commentary on the Lombard). He worked in the first third of the fourteenth 
century; on him see Werner in the 2. vol. of the “Scholastik des spateren 
Mittelalters.”</note> but only with Occam did it attain completion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p13">We should expect that the result of this revolution would 
have been either a protest against the Church doctrine, or an attempt to test it 
by its foundations, and to subject it to critical 

<pb n="162" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_162" />reconstruction. 
But it was 200 years before these results followed, in Socinianism on the one 
hand, and in the Reformation theology on the other. What happened at first was 
quite different: <i>there was a strengthening of the authority of the Church, 
and, along with full submission to it, a laying to its account of responsibility 
for the articles of faith and for the principles of its practice</i>.<note n="257" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p13.1">Even the 
sufficiency of the Bible was doubted by Duns (against Thomas).</note> What was once 
supported by reason in league with authority must now be supported by the latter 
alone. Yet this conversion of things was felt to be by no means an act of 
despair, but to be an obviously required act of obedience to the Church, so 
complete was the supremacy of the latter over the souls of men, even though at 
the time it might be in the deepest debasement.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p14">When Nominalism obtained supremacy in theology and in the 
Church, the ground was prepared for the threefold development of doctrine in 
the future: Post-Tridentine Catholicism, Protestantism and Socinianism are to 
be understood from this point of view.<note n="258" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p14.1">Nominalism only achieved its position in 
the Church after a hard struggle. From the clays of Roscellin it was viewed with 
suspicion, and the appearing of Occam in its support could not be in its favour 
(Occam’s writings prohibited in 1389 by the University of Paris). But from the 
middle of the fourteenth century it established itself, and even 
Dominicans — although the controversy between Thomists and Scotists continued — 
became advocates of it. Indeed, when Wyclif and other Reformers (Augustinians) 
again adopted realism, a new chapter began. Realism now, from the close of the 
fourteenth century, became ecclesiastically suspected (on account of the 
spiritualism, the determinism, and the intellectualistic mysticism, which seemed 
to endanger ecclesiasticism). The most important representatives of 
Post-Scotistic Scholasticism are Petrus Aureolus, John of Baconthorp, Durandus, 
and Occam. On the “theological mode of thought and the general mental habit” of 
these scholars, see Werner, Nachscotist. Scholastik, p. 21 ff. On the Thomist 
scrutiny applied by Capreolus to Post-Scotistic Scholasticism, see ibid., p. 438 
ff. That Nominalism, in spite of its dogmatic probabilism, did not, at least at 
the beginning, weaken dogma, is best illustrated by the fanatical attack on the 
peculiar doctrine of Pope John XXII.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p15">Nominalism exhibits on one side a number of outstanding 
excellences: it had come to see that religion is something different from 
knowledge and philosophy; it had also discovered the importance of the concrete 
as compared with hollow abstractions, 

<pb n="163" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_163" />and to its perception of this 
it gave brilliant expression,<note n="259" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p15.1">See Siebeck, Die Anfänge der neueren Psychologie 
in der Scholastik, in the Zeitschr. f. Philos. u. philos. Kritik, 1888, 1889.</note>
<i>e.g, </i>in psychology; through recognising the importance of will, and 
giving prominence to this factor even in God, it strongly accentuated the 
personality of God, and so prepared the way for the suppression of that 
Areopagite theology, from which the danger always arose of its causing the world 
and the reasonable creature to disappear in God;<note n="260" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p15.2">Duns also rejected the Thomist 
idea that in created things the absolute divine original form is pictured forth, 
and, under the direction of Aristotle, passed over to a naturalistic doctrine of 
the world.</note> finally, by placing restrictions on speculation it brought out more 
clearly the positiveness of historic religion. But this progress in discernment 
was dearly purchased by two heavy sacrifices: first, with the surrender of the 
assurance that an absolute accordant knowledge could be attained, there was also 
surrendered the assurance of the categorical imperative, of the strict 
necessity of the moral in God, and of the moral law; and secondly, 
among the historic magnitudes to which it submitted itself, it included the 
Church with its entire apparatus — <i>the commands of the religious and moral are 
arbitrary, but the commands of the Church are absolute. </i>The haven of rest 
amidst the doubts and uncertainties of the understanding and of the soul <i>is 
the authority of the Church.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p16">Neither the latter nor the former was, strictly speaking, 
an innovation.<note n="261" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p16.1">Still less, as frequently happens, is the Jesuit Order, with its 
casuistic dogmatic and ethic, to be made accountable here, as if it was the 
first to introduce the innovation. This Order simply entered into the 
inheritance of mediæval Nominalism.</note> Through the institution of penance an 
uncertainty about the moral had for long become widely diffused: it was only a 
question of expressing in theory what had for centuries been the fundamental 
thought in practice — the <i>sovereign right of casuistry</i>.<note n="262" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p16.2">For the 
speculative Scholasticism there was substituted the empirico-casuistic. The 
Nominalists sought to show, with an immense expenditure of acuteness and <i>
speculation, </i>that there could not be a speculative Scholasticism. When they 
had furnished this “proof,” there remained over purely hollow forms, which were 
bound to collapse, or could be maintained only through the compulsory force of a 
powerful institution. What was <i>not </i>brought within the view of Nominalism, 
in spite of all its progress, was <i>the idea of personality </i>(see for the 
first time the Renaissance), and consequently the <i>person of Christ </i>(see 
the Reformation), and above all, <i>history</i> (see the eighteenth and 
nineteenth centuries). For it the place of history was still occupied always by 
the <i>rigid Church </i>It is not otherwise still to-day with the 
science of the Jesuits. They consistently trifle with history, and can treat it, 
in the tone of a man of the world, with a certain amusement and easy scorn, when 
once they have estabished the things which the conception of the Church 
requires to be established.</note> Moreover, the contradictory mode of 
procedure, 

<pb n="164" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_164" />which the great Schoolmen (Thomas at the head of them), 
in obedience to the spirit of jurisprudence, applied to each particular dogma 
and each ethical position, necessarily had the effect of shaking the conviction 
that there is something absolutely valid. If, as any page of Thomas will 
suggest, from two to twelve grounds can be adduced for every heresy and for many 
immoral assertions — if, <i>e.g.</i>, there are a dozen grounds on which it may be 
alleged that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p16.3">simplex fornicatio</span> is <i>no </i>mortal sin (Thomas), how can 
the belief be firmly maintained in face of this that it must nevertheless be 
regarded as such?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17">From the conflict between yes and no will there always 
result certainty on behalf of the answer which the dogmatic theologian prefers? 
How can certainty be reckoned on at all, so long as there is still <i>one </i>
ground only for the counter position, and so long as the <i>one </i>ground 
cannot be shown which alone is valid? Nominalism only continued here what 
Realism had begun; it merely did still more in the way of differentiating and 
distinguishing; it extended the recognised method of the acute advocate to 
ever new fields, to the doctrine of God, to the doctrines of creation and 
providence, to the holiness and the honour of God, to sin and reconciliation, 
and it always came to the conclusions, (1) that all is relative and 
arbitrary — but even in Thomas’s dogmatic already much that is very important in 
the doctrine of religion is only “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.1">conveniens</span>”; (2) that the doctrines of 
revealed religion conflict with natural theology, with the thought of the 
understanding about God and the world (doctrine of double truth). Finally, when 
Nominalism taught that, since belief (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.2">credere</span>) and understanding 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.3">intelligere</span>) cannot be reconciled, there must be a blind surrender to the 
authority of the Church, and that it is just in this blind obedience that both 
the nature, and also the <i>merit, </i>of faith consist, here also it only 
wrought out fully a general Catholic theorem; for Tertullian had as little doubt 
as Thomas that all faith begins with submission. 

<pb n="165" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_165" />Though 
afterwards — from the time of Augustine — many considerations had been adduced for 
modifying the original theorem and changing faith into inward assent and love, 
nevertheless the old position remained the same, that faith is originally 
obedience, and that in this it has its initial merit. But if it is obedience, 
then it is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.4"><i>fides implicita</i></span>, <i>i.e.</i>, submission is enough. <i>
When the later Nominalism declared with increasing distinctness the sufficiency 
of </i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.5"><i>fides implicita</i></span>,<i> or laid it at the foundation of its 
theological reflections, </i>because many truths of faith, taken in general, or 
as dealt with by individuals, do not admit of being accepted in any other <i>
way, it only gave to an old Catholic thought a thoroughly logical expression</i>;<note n="263" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.6">
The juristic Popes from Gregory VII. onwards, especially the Popes of the 
thirteenth century, anticipated the Nominalist doctrine of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.7">fides 
implicita</span>: “In his commentary on the Decretals (in lib. I., c. 1 de summa 
trinitate et fide Catholica) Innocent IV. laid down two momentous rules. First, 
that it is enough for the laity to believe in a God who recompenses, but with 
regard to everything else, of dogma or moral doctrine, merely to believe 
implicitly, that is to think, and to say, I believe what the Church believes. 
Second, that a cleric must obey even a Pope who issues an unrighteous command” 
(Döllinger, Akad. Vorträge II., p. 419). The latter position does not interest 
us here; there is interest, however, in the more precise definition of the 
former given by Innocent, (1) that the lower clergy, who cannot carry on the 
study of theology, are to be regarded as laymen; only they must believe in 
transubstantiation; (2) that an error with regard to Christian doctrine (the 
doctrine of the Trinity even) does not do harm to a layman, if he at the same 
time believes (believes erroneously) that he holds to the doctrine of the 
Church. Ritschl (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.8">Fides implicita</span>, 1890) has dealt more minutely with this 
important doctrine. He shows that it originated from a passage of the Lombard 
(1. III., dist. 25). But the terminology, the range and the validity of the 
fides implicita remained uncertain among the theologians and Popes till the end 
of the thirteenth century. The great teachers of the thirteenth century (above 
all Thomas) confined it within narrow limits, and in this contradicted the Popes 
(even Innocent III. comes under consideration; see Ritschl, p. 5 f.). Even Duns 
differs little from Thomas (p. 20 ff.). But Occam reverted to the exposition of 
Innocent IV. (p. 30 f.); nay, although he is a doctor, he claims <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.9">fides 
implicita</span> for himself (with regard to the doctrine of the Eucharist): 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.10">quidquid Romana ecclesia credit, hoc solum et non aliud vel explicite vel 
implicite credo.</span>” Occam wishes to get free play for his doctrine of the 
Eucharist, which diverges from the traditional view; he saves himself therefore 
by roundly acknowledging the Church doctrine, that he may then make his 
divergence appear as a theological experiment. Here therefore the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.11">fides 
implicita</span> is turned to account for another purpose. It is remarkable that in 
its original purpose it was rejected (no doubt on account of Thomas) by Gregory 
XI. (against Raymund Lullus); but by Biel it is again accepted, and treated 
apparently with reserve, but in the end there is seen just in it the proof of 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.12">fides</span> as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.13">infusa</span> (as the work of God). Neither Occam nor Biel wishes 
by this to treat dogma ironically, on the contrary they show their want of inner 
freedom in relation to dogma; but when Laurentius Valla winds up his critical 
supplementings with the assertion that he believes as mother Church does, the 
irony is manifest, In what way the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.14">fides implicita</span> extended into the period of 
the Reformation has been shown by Ritschl, p. 40 if., who also traces out the 
doctrine among later Catholic teachers. That there is an element of truth in the 
recognition of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.15">fides implicita</span> is easily seen; but it is not easy to define 
theologically what is right in it. Where value is attached to the mere act of 
obedience, or where, for that part, there is also something of merit attributed 
to it, the limit of what is correct is transgressed.</note> for the danger of 
transforming 

<pb n="166" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_166" />religion into an ecclesiastical regime was at no time 
absent from Western Catholicism.<note n="264" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.16">Into the philosophy of Duns Scotus (see 
Werner, l.c., and the summary in the article by Dorner in Herzog’s R.-E., 2 ed.) 
and of Occam (see Wagemann in the R.-E.) I cannot here enter further. Important 
theological doctrines of both will fall to be spoken of in the following 
section. It is well known that Duns Scotus himself was not yet a Nominalist, but 
prepared the way for applying this theory of knowledge to dogmatics. He already 
emphasised the independence of the secular sciences (even of metaphysics) as 
over against theology, while in general he brought out much more clearly the 
independence of the world (in continual discussions with Thomas) as over against 
God. To balance this he gives wide scope to the arbitrary will of God as over 
against the world. Yet that this opinion may not lead to everything being 
plunged in uncertainty, the knowledge of God derived from revelation (as 
distinguished from rational knowledge) is strongly accentuated. In Duns we 
still observe the struggle of the principle of reason with the principle of 
arbitrariness tempered by revelation and made conceivable; in Occam the latter 
has triumphed. To the understanding, which Occam brings into court against 
dogma, the task is assigned of showing that logic and physics cannot be applied 
to the articles of faith, and to the supernatural objects that answer to them. 
All doctrines of faith are full of contradictions; but so also it must be, 
according to Occam; for only in this way do they show themselves to be 
declarations about a super-sensible world, which to the understanding is a 
miracle. This theologian has been misunderstood, when his criticism of dogma has 
been taken as suggesting the irony of the doubter. If, after proving the 
doctrine of transubstantiation impossible, he finally holds it as more probable 
than any other doctrine, because the Church has fixed it, and because the 
omnipotence of God appears in it most unlimitedly, <i>i.e.</i>, because it is the most 
irrational doctrine that can be thought of, in this he is severely in earnest, 
however much he might like to maintain his own dialectic doctrine on this point. 
And what holds good of the doctrine of the Supper holds good also of all other 
cardinal doctrines of the Church. Unreasonableness and authority are in a 
certain sense the stamp of truth. That is also a positivism, but it is the 
positivism whose sins have fully developed. Here, too, it applies, that one 
abyss calls up another. The Pre-Nominalist theology had loaded reason with a 
burden of speculative monstrosities, and at the same time required it to bear 
the whole weight of religion; the sobered ratio abandoned entirely the thought 
of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.17">λογικὴ λατρεία</span>, 
became always more prepared to recognise the faith of ignorant submission as 
religion, and fell back on knowledge of the world. On Biel, see Linsenmaun in 
the Tub. Quartalschr., 1865.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p18">What has already been briefly hinted at above may be 
distinctly stated here — the problem was <i>the elimination of Augustinianism 
from the ecclesiastical doctrine. </i>The whole turning from Realism to 
Nominalism can be represented <i>theologically </i>under this heading. Augustine 
falls and Aristotle rises — ostensibly not in theology indeed, but only in the 
field of world-knowledge, yet as a fact in theology as well; for no one can 
keep 

<pb n="167" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_167" />metaphysics and theology entirely asunder, and the theological 
doctrines of the Nominalists prove that, while they have reverently called a 
halt before the old dogmas, after having shown them irrational, on the other 
hand they have revised in a new-fashioned way the circle of the new, and really 
living, doctrines (Sacraments, appropriation of salvation). This work directed 
itself against Augustine, in its directing itself against Thomas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p19">We have frequently pointed out already, that the history of 
Church doctrine in the West was a much disguised history of struggle against 
Augustine. His spirit and his piety undoubtedly rose far above the average of 
ecclesiasticism, and the new discoveries which he made were in many ways 
inconvenient to the Church as an ecclesiastical institution, and did not 
harmonise with its tendencies. No doubt the Church had accepted Augustinianism, 
but with the secret reservation that it was to be moulded by its own mode of 
thought. We have seen to what extent there was success in that in the period 
that ends, and in the period that begins, with Gregory the Great. Gottschalk 
already experienced what it costs in Catholicism to represent Augustinianism. In 
the time that followed there was developed in the sacramental and penance 
systems a practice and mode of thought that was always the more plainly in 
conflict with Augustinianism; all the more important was the fact that the 
Dominican Order, and especially Thomas, sought to rejuvenate the theology of 
Augustine. Duns Scotus and the Nominalist theology directed themselves in the 
first instance against Augustine’s philosophy of religion, against those 
doctrines of the first and last things, which gravitated so strongly to 
pantheism. But in controverting these doctrines, and shaking confidence in the 
doctrine of God as the All-One, they also 

<pb n="168" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_168" />shook confidence, for 
themselves and others, in the Augustinian doctrines of grace and sin, which 
certainly had the closest connection with his doctrine of God. These 
Nominalists, who (following Duns Scotus) always insisted that reason relates to 
the realm of the worldly, and that in spiritual things there must simply be a 
following the traditional authority of revelation, that the understanding, 
therefore, must be left out of play, really wrought in a most vigorous way, and 
with the utmost use of the “understanding,” within the lines of the Church 
doctrine. Under certain circumstances “not to speculate” leads also to a 
metaphysic, or at least does not hinder a traditional speculation from being 
corrected and transformed in many of its details, and so also in its entire 
cast. At any rate this principle did not prevent the Nominalist theologians from 
revising the existing dogma under the protection of authority. But not only did 
this work now acquire an entirely external, formalistic character, but there 
were also introduced into everything the principles of an arbitrary morality, of 
the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p19.1">conveniens</span>” too, the expedient and the relative. One might say, that 
the principles of a cosmopolitan diplomacy in matters of religion and morals 
were applied to objective religion and to subjective religious life. God is not 
quite so strict, and not quite so holy, as He might be imagined to be; sin is 
not quite so bad as it appears to be to the very tender conscience; guilt is not 
immeasurably great; redemption by Christ, taken as a whole, and in its parts, 
is very serviceable, but not really necessary; faith does not require to be 
full surrender, and even of love a certain amount is really enough. That is the 
“Aristotelianism” of the Nominalistic Schoolmen, which Luther declared to be the 
root of all mischief in the Church; but that is also the “Aristotelianism” which 
must be most welcome to the hierarchy; for here they hold the key of the 
position, seeing that they determine how strict God is, how heinous sin is, etc. 
That at the same time they neither can nor will part entirely with 
Augustinianism (Thomism) was remarked above. But they determine where it is to 
come in, and they showed that they watched jealously the extent to which it was 
applied.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20">In the Pelagianism and Probabilism of Nominalism there lies


<pb n="169" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_169" />the express apostasy from Augustinianism.<note n="265" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.1">Also 
from the ancient Church and from dogma in its original sense as a whole. Whoever 
transforms all dogmatic and ethic into casuistry, thereby proves that he is no 
more inwardly, but only outwardly, bound.</note> But just because the 
apostasy was so manifest, there could not fail to be a certain reaction — though 
certainly no longer a strong one — in the Church. Not only did the Dominican 
Order, in their defending the theology of their great teacher, Thomas, 
persistently defend Augustine also (though not, as a rule, in the most important 
points), but men also appeared in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries who 
observed the <i>Pelagian </i>tendency of Nominalism, and strenuously resisted it 
in the spirit of Augustine.<note n="266" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.2">Werner has the credit of having described the 
reaction of Augustinianism in the third vol. of his “Scholastik des Spätteren 
Mittelalters.” Yet his account is by no means complete. In pp. 1-232 he treats 
of “the representation of the Scholastic Augustinianism given by the mediæval 
Augustinian-Hermit School,” <i>i.e.</i>, almost exclusively of the doctrines of 
ægidius (ob. 1315), the great defender of Thomas, and of Gregory of Rimini; 
then, in pp. 234-306, of Bradwardine’s doctrine. Stöckl also goes 
into the Augustinianism of the fifteenth century, but in his own way. Moreover, 
Werner will not admit a rejuvenated Augustinianism. “The earlier and later 
attempts to obtain a specific Augustinianism fall under different points of 
view, according as they signify a reaction against the enfeebling and 
externalising of the Christian ecclesiastical thought of salvation, or the 
opposition, supported by the name of Augustine, of a resuscitated one-sided 
Platonism to Aristotelianism, or, finally, as they arose from a vague fusion of 
the respect for Augustine in the Church generally, with the authority of the 
head and leader of a particular school. It was to such a vague fusion that the 
Mediæval Order-theology of the Augustinian Hermits (?) owed its origin, which 
came into existence as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.3">schola ægidiana</span>, and, under many changes, continued 
to exist till last century” (p. 8 f.).</note> Here Bradwardine must first be mentioned 
(ob. 1349) who placed the <i>entire </i>Augustine, together with the 
predestination doctrine, in strong opposition to the Pelagian tendency of the 
period.<note n="267" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.4">See Lechler, Wiclif I. Bd., and the same author’s monograph 
on Bradwardine, 1863. Bradwardine made a further endeavour to create a 
philosophy adequate to the Christian conception of God, and on that account went 
back on the Augustinian Anselmic speculation as regards an absolutely necessary 
and perfect being, from which all that is and can he is to be deduced. But yet 
he shows himself to be dependent on Duns in this, that he represents God and the 
world exclusively under the contrast of the necessary and the contingent (see 
his book de causa dei adv. Pelag., Werner pp. 255 ff. 299), while in other 
respects also very strong influences of Nominalism are discernible in him. Yet 
these influences disappear behind the main tendency, which is directed to 
showing the “immediate unity and coincidence of theological and philosophical 
thought,” and to restoring Augustine’s doctrine of grace together with 
Determinism. (“All willing in God is absolute substance.”) Werner will have it 
that he has proved that Bradwardine is no Thomist, but that he reverts to the 
pre-Thomist Scholasticism. That is right in so far as Bradwardine is a logical 
Augustinian. But Werner has an interest in emphasising as strongly as possible 
the peripatetic elements in Thomas; for only when these are emphasised in a 
one-sided way can Thomas continue to he the normal theologian. “According to the 
‘universal feeling’ the Aristotelian basis was indispensable for the ends of a 
methodically conducted theological scholastic science, and as a rational 
restraint upon giving a false internal character to the Christian ecclesiastical 
religious consciousness” (p. 305).</note> On 

<pb n="170" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_170" />him Wyclif was dependent as a 
theologian, and as Huss took all his theological thoughts from Wyclif, and 
introduced them into Bohemia and Germany, Bradwardine is really to be signalized 
as the theologian who gave the impulse to the Augustinian reactions that 
accompanied the history of the Church till the time of Staupitz and Luther, and 
that prepared the way for the Reformation. In the fifteenth century the men were 
numerous, and some of them influential too, who, standing on the shoulders of 
Augustine, set themselves in opposition to Pelagianism. But they neither 
overthrew, nor wished to overthrow, the strong basis of the Nominalist doctrine, 
the authority of the Church. Moreover, Augustinianism exercised an influence in 
many ways on the reform parties and sects; but as no new theology resulted, so 
also all these efforts led to no Reformation. The Augustinians still allowed a 
wide scope to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.5">fides implicita</span> and the Sacraments, because even they believed 
in the idol of Church authority. The reigning theology remained unshaken so long 
as it was not assailed at the root. Even attacks so energetic as those of Wesel 
and Wessel passed without general effect.<note n="268" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.6">Even the rejection of all philosophy 
and of the whole of Scholasticism, of which we have an instance in Pupper of 
Goch (O. Clemen, l.c. p. 135 ff.) — whom Luther described as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.7">Vere Germanus et 
gnosios theologus</span>” — changed nothing.</note> But the fact is unmistakable, that in 
the course of the fifteenth century the Nominalist Scholasticism fell steadily 
into disrepute. While the period revelled in new, fresh impressions and 
perceptions, that theological art became always more formalistic, and its barren 
industry was always the more keenly felt. While the rediscovered Platonism was 
being absorbed with delight, that art still lived under the impulses of the 
Aristotle who had arisen 250 years before. The spirit of the Renaissance and of 
Humanism was in its innermost nature alien to the old Scholasticism; for it had 
no wish for formulæ, 

<pb n="171" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_171" /> syllogisms, and authorities; it wished neither 
the darkness nor the illumination of the “Aristotelian” Scholasticism, but was 
eager for <i>life, </i>that can be <i>reproduced in feeling, </i>and for 
perceptions that elevate above the common world and the common art of living.<note n="269" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.8">
Burckhardt, Die Cultur der Renaissance in Italien. 4. Aufl., 1885. Voigt, 
Wiederbelebung des class. Alterthums. 2 Aufl. 2 Bde., 1880 f.</note> For the poets and 
humanists — though not for all, yet certainly for the most of them — the 
ecclesiastical theology, as represented in the Scholastic labours of the 
Schoolmen, was like stagnant, filthy water. But still there was always the 
endeavour to find the redeemers in antiquity. <i>Plato, </i>at length the true 
Plato, was discovered, revered and deified. It was not by chance that the 
Platonic reaction coincided with the Augustinian in the fifteenth century; for 
the two great spirits of ancient times had an elective affinity — Plato’s 
Dialogues and Augustine’s Confessions are not incapable of being united. The 
influence of Plato and Augustine guided all the movements in the fields of 
science and theology in the fifteenth century that rose against a Scholasticism 
which, in spite of its rich perceptions, had become fossilised and hollow, and 
had lost touch with the needs of the inner life and of the present time. The 
reflection of the Germans was more serious than that of the Italians and French. 
In the last third of the fifteenth century Germany took the lead in thought and 
scholarship. The Romanic nations did not produce in the fifteenth century a man 
like Nicolas of Cusa.<note n="270" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.9">See Stöckl, l.c., Janssen, Gesch. des deutschen Volkes 
Bd. I., Clemens, Giordano Bruno u. N. v. K., 1847. Storz, Die specul. 
Gotteslehre des. N. v. K. in the theol. Quartalschr., 1873, I. Laurentius Valla 
is superior to Nicolas as a critic, but otherwise not on a level with him.</note> 
Nicolas was the precursor and leader of all the distinguished men who, in the 
following century, starting from the Platonic view of the world, brought so 
strong and fresh a current of real illuminism into the world. Though fantastical 
in many ways and even greatly interested in magic and ghosts, some of them at 
once discoverers and charlatans, these men laid, nevertheless, the basis for the 
scientific (even experimental) observation of nature, and were the restorers of 
scientific thought. Assurance of the unity of all things and the bold flight of 
imagination — both of which had been lost by scholastic wisdom — made the new 

<pb n="172" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_172" />science possible. This science by no means arose because Nominalism, or 
the philosophy of the great student of nature, Aristotle, as it was then 
treated, was always growing more empirical, and gradually developed itself into 
exact science, but a new spirit passed over the withered leaves of 
Scholasticism, scattered them boldly to the four winds, and derived confidence 
and power for gathering out of nature and history their secrets, from the living 
speculations of Plato that grasp the whole man, from the original historic 
sources now discovered, and from converse with the living reality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p21">By theology little advantage, certainly, was derived from 
this in the fifteenth century. The Italian Humanists, the fathers of this 
European movement, practically took nothing to do with it — at the most they 
instituted some historical investigations, with the view of annoying the priests 
and monks (Laurentius Valla: favours from Constantine, origin of the Apostolic 
Symbol, writings of the Areopagite) — and even the Germans made no real 
contributions to progress.<note n="271" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p21.1">Yet, “German patriotism effected a union in many 
ways of the anti-Romish traditions with Humanistic Illuminism” (Loofs).</note> One 
could help all other sciences by going back upon antiquity, but not theology. 
What it could learn from Plato and the Neoplatonists it had learned long before. 
When men like Nicolas of Cusa sought to release it from the embraces of the 
Schoolmen, they themselves knew of no better form for it than that which had 
been given to it by Augustine and Mystics like Eckhart. But trial had been made 
of this form of long time. Just because it appeared unsatisfactory, and there 
was an unwillingness any longer to breathe in this fine fog, there had been, in 
course of time, a passing over to Nominalism. Now, there must be a reverting to 
the beginning — though it might be better understood. Another prescription was 
not offered. Theology seemed doomed to move helplessly in a circle; 
fundamentally it remained as it was; for the iron ecclesiastical authority 
remained. Then came the help, not from Aristotle, nor even from Plato and 
Augustine, but from the conscience of a Mendicant Monk.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p22">But what the Renaissance and Humanism did <i>indirectly </i>
for theology<note n="272" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p22.1">Drews, Humanismus und Reformation, 1887.</note> must not be ignored. 
While it was not really 

<pb n="173" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_173" />demolished by them, and still much less 
re-shaped, yet for the future re-shaping they certainly rendered most valuable 
services. The sources of history were gradually disclosed for it also, and the 
Humanist Erasmus not only laid the foundation of textual criticism of the New 
Testament and scientific patrology, but carried them at once to a high state of 
perfection. From a taste for the original, criticism grew up. What had died out 
in the Church with Origen, nay, in some measure even before Origen, or 
what — keeping out of view a few Antiochians — had never really developed themselves 
strongly, namely, historic sense and historic exegesis, developed themselves 
now. The Reformation was to reap the benefit of them; but by the Reformation 
also they were soon to be swallowed up again. For the history of theology, and 
of dogmas, in the strictest sense of the term, Humanism was otherwise quite 
unfruitful. Theology was put aside by it with a respectful recognition, or with 
an air of cool superiority, or with saucy ridicule. Scarcely anyone approached 
it with serious criticism. Erasmus aimed at giving it a humanistic ennoblement 
and freeing it from restrictions. When the Reformation dawned, he pronounced, 
among other things, the controversy about indulgences to be a monks’ quarrel, or 
a delightful dilemma for causing stir among the parsons. When things then grew 
serious and a decision had to be made, it became apparent that the Franciscan 
ideal, in peculiar combination with antique reserve and humanistic worldliness, 
with silent hatred of dogma and Church, and external submission, had a stronger 
hold on many aspiring souls than a liking for the gospel.<note n="273" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p22.2">Dilthey (Archiv. f. 
Gesch. d. Philos. 5 Bd., p. 381 ff.), in a way that seems to me substantially 
correct, but somewhat forced, has described Erasmus as the founder of 
theological Rationalism with accommodation to the Church. Erasmus was too 
many-sided, and too uncertain of principles, to found anything beyond methods.</note> 
The scholar, besides, would not let himself be disturbed by the din of the 
“Lutheran rogues.” Theological doctrine was held to be something indifferent: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p22.3">Quieta non movere</span>” — (let things that are at rest not bestirred) — or, at 
least, only in the form of a learned passage of arms. The avenger was at the 
door; the following 150 years showed the terrified scholars to a frightful 
extent that theology will not be mocked.</p>


<pb n="174" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_174" />

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p23">4.<i> The Moulding of Dogma in Scholasticism.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p24">In the Scholasticism of the thirteenth century the Latin 
Church attained what the Greek Church attained in the eighth century — a uniform 
systematic exhibition of its faith. This exhibition had as its presuppositions,
<i>first, </i>Holy Scripture and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p24.1">articuli fidei</span>, as these had been 
formulated at the Councils; <i>second, </i>Augustinianism; <i>third, </i>the 
ecclesiastical (papal) decisions and the whole development of ecclesiasticism 
from the ninth century; <i>fourth, </i>the Aristotelian philosophy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p25">We have shown in the third and fourth chapters of Vol. V. 
how the old scheme of Christian doctrine had undergone a trenchant modification 
at the hands of Augustine, but how, in its ultimate basis — as regards the final 
aim of religion and theology — it did not lose its recognised validity, its form, 
rather, having only become more complicated. While Augustine described the 
influences of grace that operate in the Sacraments as the influences of <i>love,
</i>he allowed the old view of the Sacraments to remain, namely, that they 
prepare for, and help to secure, the enjoyment of God. But he at the same time 
gave the most powerful impetus to a dual development of piety and 
ecclesiastical doctrine; for the forces of love that operate in the Sacraments 
establish also the “kingdom of righteousness” on earth, produce in this way the 
life in love that corresponds with the “law of Christ,” and qualify the 
individual for those good works which establish merit before God and create a 
claim for salvation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26">In this last turn of thought Augustine had subordinated (by 
means of the intermediate idea, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.1">nostra merita dei munera</span>” [our merits 
gifts of God]), his new view of divine grace as a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.2">gratia gratis data</span> 
(grace freely given) to the old, chiefly Western, view of religion, as a 
combination of law, performance, and reward, and in the period that followed 
this subordinating process always continued to be carried further. <i>Grace</i> 
(<i>in the form of the Sacraments</i>) <i>and merit</i> (<i>law and performance</i>)
<i>are the two centres of the curve in the mediæval conception of Christianity.
</i>But this curve is entirely embedded in faith in the Church; for 

<pb n="175" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_175" /> since to the Church (as was not doubted) the Sacraments, and the power of the 
keys dependent on them, were entrusted, the Church was not merely the authority 
for the whole combination, but was in a very real sense the continued working of 
Christ Himself, and the body of Christ, which is enhypostatically united to Him. 
In this sense mediæval theology is <i>science of the Church </i>
(<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.3">Ecclesiastik</span>), although it had not much to say about the Church. But on 
the other hand, at least till Nominalism triumphed, this theology never lost 
sight of the fundamental Augustinian aim: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.4">Deum et animam scire cupio. 
Nihilne plus? Nihil omnino</span>” (I desire to know God and the soul. Nothing more 
? No, nothing whatever), <i>i.e.</i>, it never discarded the view that in all theology 
what is aimed at ultimately is <i>exclusively </i>the cognition of God and of 
the relation of the individual soul to Him.<note n="274" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.5">In Nominalism this became 
otherwise. The exhibition of the ecclesiastical doctrine became more and more an 
end in itself, and was detached from the philosophy of religion. That on this 
account the originality and independence of the Christian religion as a historic 
phenomenon came to view again more plainly, is not to be denied.</note> It was the 
intermingling of theology as ecclesiasticism with theology as nourishment for 
the soul that produced within mediæval theology its internal discords, and lent 
to it its charm. From this intermingling also there is to be explained the 
twofold end here set before the Christian religion, although to the theologians 
only one of the ends was consciously present: religion and theology must on the 
one hand lead the individual to salvation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.6">visio dei</span> or surrender of the will), 
but it must on the other hand build up on earth the kingdom of virtue and 
righteousness, which is the empirical Church, and bring all powers into 
subjection to this kingdom.<note n="275" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.7">In their definition of salvation or of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.8">finis 
theologiæ</span>, the Schoolmen exhibit a Mystic, <i>i.e.</i>, an Augustinian, <i>i.e.</i>, an old 
Catholic tendency. The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.9">fruitio dei</span> is held to be the final end, whether it 
is realised in the intellect or in quiescence of the will in God. For this 
individualistic mode <i>of </i>viewing salvation, which is indifferent to the 
moral destiny of man, the Church is either not taken into account at all, or is 
taken into account simply as a means, and as an auxiliary institution. Only in 
so far as man conceives of himself as a being that is <i>earthly, </i>bound to 
time, and must train himself, are all his ideals, and the forces that render him 
aid, included for him in the Church (salvation in time is salvation in the 
Church), and he must reverence the Church, as it is, as the mother of 
faith, as the saving institution, nay, as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.10">regnum Christi</span>. But this 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.11">regnum</span> has in the world beyond a form totally different from its present 
form. In this whole view Scholasticism nowhere passed beyond Augustine. The 
relation is not drawn between the aim to be realised in the earthly, and the aim 
to be realised in the heavenly Church. <i>In the last resort </i>Roman 
Catholicism was then, and is also to-day, no phenomenon with but one meaning, as 
the Greek Church is, and as Protestantism might be. At one time it points its 
members to a contemplation that moves in the line of knowledge, love, and 
asceticism, a contemplation that is as neutral to the Church as to every 
association among men, and to everything earthly; at another time it directs 
men to recognise in the earthly Church their highest goods and their proper aim. 
These directions can only be followed alternately, not together. In consequence 
of this, Roman Catholics maintain two notions of the Church, which are neutral 
towards each other, the invisible communion of the elect and the papal Church.</note></p>


<pb n="176" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_176" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p27">Augustine utilised in quite a new way the articuli fidei; 
for him they are no longer faith itself; but, re-shaping them in many ways, he 
builds up faith by means of them. Yet their authority was not thereby shaken, 
but in a certain way was still further increased, inasmuch as the <i>external
</i>authority became greater in the degree in which the internal — that faith 
identified itself <i>exclusively </i>with them — became less. This was exactly how 
things continued to move on in the Middle Ages. It was solely the articles of 
faith of ecclesiastical antiquity that were, in the strict sense, dogmas. Only 
the doctrine of transubstantiation succeeded in winning for itself equal 
dignity with the old dogmas,<note n="276" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p27.1">See the Symbol of 1215.</note> by the quid pro quo that 
it is implied in the doctrine of the incarnation. When in this way the doctrine 
of transubstantiation took its place side by side with the old dogmas, 
everything really was gained; for by this link of attachment the whole 
sacramental system might be drawn up to the higher level of absolute Christian 
doctrine. This, too, afterwards took place, although, prior to the Council of 
Trent, the distinction was never made in detail between what belongs to dogma 
and what is simply a portion of theology, and even after the Council of Trent 
the Church wisely avoided the distinction. It is thus explained how, about the 
year 1500, no one except the most decided papists could affirm how far the 
province of necessary faith in the Church really extended.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p28">The task of Scholasticism, so far as it was dogmatic 
theology, was a threefold one. Following Augustine, it had to shape the 

<pb n="177" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_177" />old <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p28.1">articuli fidei</span> so that they would adjust themselves to the 
elliptic line drawn round the sacrament and merit; it had to revise the 
doctrine of the Sacraments, which had come to it from Augustine in an extremely 
imperfect form;<note n="277" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p28.2">In this lies the greatest importance of Scholasticism within 
the history of dogma.</note> and it had to gather from observation the principles of 
present-day Church practice, and to bring these into accord, on the one hand 
with the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p28.3">articuli fidei</span>, raised to the level of theology, and with the doctrine 
of the Sacraments, and on the other hand with Augustinianism. This task became 
more complicated from the fact that the Schoolmen — at least the earlier — uniformly 
combined dogmatics with philosophy of religion, and thus introduced into the 
former all the questions of metaphysics, as rising out of the general state of 
knowledge at the time. But <i>this great task was really faithfully carried out 
by mediæval theology. </i>That theology fulfilled the claims that were made upon 
it; indeed, there has probably never been a period in history when, after hard 
labour, theology stood so securely in command of the situation, <i>i.e.</i>, of its 
age, as then. At the same time it knew how to maintain for itself until the 
fifteenth century the impression of a certain roundedness and unity, and yet 
left room, as the contrast between the Franciscan and Dominican dogmatists 
shows, for different modes of development. Yet on the other hand it must not be 
denied that the opinion here expressed by no means applies when we deal with the 
relation between piety and theology. In the case of Thomas, it is true, the 
claims of the latter and former still coincide, although not so perfectly as in 
the Greek Church at the time of the Cappadocians and of Cyril. But from the 
close of the thirteenth century piety and theology manifestly held an 
increasingly strained relation to each other. The former recognised itself 
always less clearly in the latter. They were one, it is true, in their ultimate 
ground (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p28.4">finis religionis</span>, authority of the Church); even the most devoted 
piety was not really able to free itself from these bonds. But starting from the 
common basis, theology unfolded a tendency to treat the holy as something 
authoritative, external and made easy by the Church, and this tendency piety 
viewed with growing suspicion and annoyance. 

<pb n="178" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_178" />In the doctrines of the 
Sacraments and of grace, as Scholasticism gave fuller shape to them — developing 
germs which were not wanting even in Thomas — the strain between theology and 
piety reached clearest expression. The Augustinian reactions from the middle of 
the fourteenth century, at one time noisy in their course, at another time 
moving on silently and steadily, were the result of this strain. <i>The official 
theology of the fifteenth century must be recognised only in a relative way as 
the expression of the true Catholic piety of the period. </i>This applies even 
to Tridentine Catholicism, and holds true to the present day. The doctrine, as 
it is, is not the sphere in which vital Catholic faith lives. But because its 
foundations are also the foundations of this faith, the faith lets itself in the 
end be satisfied with this doctrine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p29">As we have not to do with the philosophy of religion, we 
must confine ourselves in what follows to describing the scholastic revision of 
the old <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p29.1">articuli fidei</span>, the scholastic doctrine of the Sacraments, and the 
scholastic discussion of Augustinianism as related to the new Church 
principles, which led finally to an entire dissolution of the Pauline 
Augustinian doctrine. With regard to the first of these points the statement can 
be quite brief, seeing that in the revision of the old <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p29.2">articuli fidei</span> 
theological doctrines were dealt with which, as scientifically unfolded, never 
acquired a universal dogmatic importance, and seeing that this revision leads 
over at many points into the philosophy of religion.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p30"><i>A. The Revision of the Traditional <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p30.1">Articuli 
Fidei</span></i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31">1. The article “de deo” (on God) was the fundamental and 
cardinal article.<note n="278" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.1">See the excellent selection of passages from the sources in 
Miinscher-Coelln II., 1, § 118, 119. Schwane, l.c., p. 122 ff.</note> In the strictly 
realistic Scholasticism the Areopagitic Augustinian conception of God was held 
as valid: God as the absolute substance. Where this conception was adhered to, 
its absolute necessity for thought was also asserted (Anselm’s ontological 
proof,<note n="279" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.2">Anselm’s discussions of the conception of God, in which there is the 
first step of advance beyond the Areopagite conception, are not taken note of at 
all by the Lombard, who adhered simply to the patristic tradition. Thomas is the 
first to adopt Anselm’s speculations.</note>) and a high value was ascribed to 

<pb n="179" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_179" />the proofs for God. Through the acquaintance with Aristotle, however, 
the Areopagite conception of God was restricted, which had developed itself in 
Scotus Erigena, Amalrich of Bena and David of Dinanto, as well as among the 
adherents of the Averrhoistic Aristotelianism, into pantheism. The cosmological 
proofs, to which preference was more and more given,<note n="280" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.3">See Thomas, P. I., Q. 2, 
Art. 3, where the cosmological argument appears in a threefold form.</note> led also 
to a stricter distinguishing between God and the creature, and Thomas himself, 
although the Areopagite Augustinian conception of God is still for him 
fundamental, stoutly combated pantheism.<note n="281" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.4">Ritschl, Gesch. Studien z. christl. L. 
v. Gott, Jahrbb. f. deutsche Theol., 1865, p. 277 ff., Joh. Delitzsch, Die 
Gotteslehre des Thomas, 1870. Ritschl has shown (see also Rechtfert. u. 
Versöhnungslehre, Bd. I., 2 Aufl., p. 58 ff.,) that the Aristotelian conception 
had already a strong influence on Thomas.</note> Following Anselm, Thomas also linked 
the conception of God as the absolute substance with that of self-conscious 
thought, adopted, still further, from Aristotle the definition of God as actus 
purus, and thus gave the conception a more living and personal shape. But he had 
at the same time the very deepest interest in emphasising absolute sufficiency 
and necessity in God; for only the necessary can be known with certainty; but 
it is on certain knowledge that salvation, <i>i.e.</i>, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.5">visio dei</span>, depends. 
Thomas accordingly now conceived of God, not only as necessary being, but also 
as an end for Himself, so that the world, which He creates in goodness, is 
entirely subordinated to His own purpose, a purpose which could realise itself 
indeed even without the world.<note n="282" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.6">Summa, P. I., Q. 19, Art. 1, 2.</note> Yet Duns 
already combated (against Richard of St. Victor, see also Anselm, Monolog.,) the 
notion of <i>a necessary existence due to itself, </i>and thereby really 
abandoned all proofs of God:<note n="283" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.7">In Sentent. Lomb., I. Dist. 2, Q. 2, Art. I. On 
Duns’ doctrine of knowledge and of science, see Werner, Duns Scotus, p. 180 ff.; 
ibid., p. 331 ff., on his doctrine of God, which only admits of an <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.8">a 
posteriori</span> ascertainment of the qualities of the divine Being.</note> the infinite 
is not cognisable by demonstration, and hence can only be 

<pb n="180" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_180" />believed 
in on authority. Occam made as energetic an attack on the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.9">primum movens 
immobile</span>” (prime immovable mover) and likewise fell back on authority. But 
with the impossibility of demonstrating the infinite, and of giving life by 
speculation to the notion of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.10">necessarium ex se ipso,</span>” there 
disappeared also for Nominalism the conception of the necessity of the inner 
determinedness of the infinite Being, of whom authority taught. God is not 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.11">summum esse</span> (supreme being) and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.12">summa intelligentia</span> (supreme 
intelligence) in the sense in which intelligence belongs to the creature, but He 
is, as measured by the understanding of the creature, the unlimited almighty 
will, the cause of the world, a cause, however, which could operate quite 
otherwise from the way in which it does. God is thus the absolutely free will, 
who simply wills because He wills to, <i>i.e.</i>, a cognisable ground of the will does 
not exist. From this point of view the doctrine of God becomes as uncertain as, 
above all, the doctrine of grace. Occam went so far as to declare monotheism to 
be only more probable than polytheism; for what can be strictly proved is 
either only the notion of a single supreme Being, but not His existence, or the 
existence of relatively supreme beings, but not the one-ness. Accordingly the 
attributes of God were quite differently treated in the Thomist and in the 
Scotist schools. In the former they were strictly derived from a necessary 
principle, but only to be cancelled again in the end, as identical in the one 
substance, in the latter they were relatively determined; in the former — in 
accordance with the thesis of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.13">summum esse</span> — a virtual existence of God in the 
world was assumed, and in the last analysis there was no distinguishing between 
the existence of God for Himself and His existence for the world, in the 
latter — as the world is a free product of God’s will, entirely disjoined from 
God — only an ideal presence of God is taught. As can easily be seen, the contrast 
is ultimately determined by different ideas of the position of man and of 
religion. For the Thomists, the idea is that of dependence on <i>God Himself,
</i>who comprehends and sustains all things, for the Scotists the idea is that 
of independence in relation to God. It certainly meant an important advance upon 
Thomas when God was strictly conceived 

<pb n="181" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_181" />of by Duns as will and 
person, and was distinguished from the world; but this advance becomes at once 
a serious disadvantage when we can no longer depend upon this God, because we 
are not permitted to think of Him as acting according to the highest categories 
of moral necessity,<note n="284" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.14">Werner, l.c., p. 408: “It is a genuinely Scotist thought 
that the absolute divine will cannot be subjected to the standard of our ethical 
habits of thought (!)”</note> and when, accordingly, the rule holds, that the 
goodness of the creature consists in surrender to the will of God, of which the 
motives are inscrutable, while its content is clearly given in revelation (so 
Duns).<note n="285" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.15">In contrast with this, Thomas had taught (P. I., Q. 12, Art. 12) that 
indeed “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.16">ex sensibilium cognitione non potest tota dei virtus cognosci et per 
consequens nec ejus essentia videri</span>,” but that both the existence of God and 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.17"><i>ea quæ necesse est ei convenire</i></span>” can be known. Duns and his 
disciples denied this; but, on the other hand, they asserted that God is more 
cognisable than the Thomists were willing to grant. The latter denied an 
adequate (essential) knowledge of God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.18">cognitio quidditativa</span>); the 
Scotists affirmed it, because it was not a question at all about the knowledge 
of an infinite intelligence, but about the knowledge of the God who is will, and 
who has manifested His will.</note> The view that contemplates God as also 
arbitrariness, because He is will, becomes ultimately involved in the same 
difficulties as the view that contemplates Him as the all-determining substance, 
for in both cases His essence is shrouded in darkness. But the narrow way that 
leads to a sure and comforting knowledge of God, the way of faith in God as the 
Father of Jesus Christ, the Schoolmen would not follow. Therefore their whole 
doctrine of God, whether it be of a Thomist or of a Scotist cast, cannot be used 
in dogmatic. For on this point dogmatic must keep to its own field of knowledge, 
namely, the historic Christ, and must not fear the reproach of “blind faith” 
(“<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.19">Kahlerglaubens</span>,” collier’s faith,) if it is blind faith that God can be 
felt and known only from personal life — and, in a way that awakens conviction, 
only from the personal life of Christ. This does not exclude the truth that 
Thomistic Mysticism can warmly stir the fancy, and gently delude the 
understanding as to the baselessness of speculation. How far, as regards the 
conception of God, mediæval thought in Nominalism had drifted from the thought 
which had once given theological fixity in the Church to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.20">articulus de deo</span>, 
can best be seen when we compare the doctrine of God of Origen, 

<pb n="182" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_182" />Gregory of Nyssa, or John of Damascus with that of Duns or Occam.<note n="286" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.21">On this, 
and the acute criticism of the Aristotelian doctrine of God, see Werner, 
Nachscotistiche Scholastik, p. 216 ff.</note> But the whole of dogmatic is dependent 
on the conception of God; for that conception determines both the view of 
salvation and the view of reconciliation.<note n="287" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.22">It is a special merit of Ritschl that 
in his great work in the department of the history of dogma he has shown 
everywhere the fundamental importance of the conception of God.</note> Finally, it 
must be pointed out, that mediæval theology strongly emphasises the conception 
of God as <i>judge, </i>though this conception was not introduced by it into 
speculations as to the nature of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32">2. Stormy debates on the right way of understanding, and 
the right way of mentally representing the doctrine of the Trinity,<note n="288" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.1">See 
Münscher, § 120, Schwane, l.c. p. 152 ff., Bach, Dogmengesch. Bd. II., Baur, L. 
v. d. Dreieinigkeit, Bd. II.</note> had already run their course, when the Mendicant 
Orders made their appearance in science. The bold attempts to make the mystery 
more intelligible, whether by approximating to tritheism (Roscellin),<note n="289" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.2">
Application of the Nominalist mode of thought; against him Anselm; see Reuter 
I., p. 134 f.; Deutsch, Abelard, p. 256 f.</note> or by passing over to Modalism 
(Abelard), were rejected in the period of Anselm and Bernard (against Gilbert).<note n="290" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.3">
There was a disposition to detect even tritheism in Abelard; on his doctrine of 
the Trinity, see Deutsch, p. 259 ff. Ahelard’s wish was to reject both the 
Roscellin conception and strict Sabellianism, yet he does not get beyond a fine 
Modalism (see Deutsch, p. 280 ff.). It is noteworthy that, like Luther at Worms, 
he stated in the prologue to his Introductio in theol., that he was ready to be 
corrected, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.4">cum quis me fidelium vel virtute rationis vel auctoritate 
scriptum correxerit</span>” (see Münscher, p. 52).</note> Where Augustine’s treatise De 
trinitate was studied and followed, a fine Modalism introduced itself 
everywhere,<note n="291" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.5">Thus it was with Anselm and the Victorinians, especially Richard, 
who reproduced and expounded the Augustinian analogies of the Trinity (the 
powers of the human spirit).</note> and it was easy for any one who wished to convict 
another of heresy to bring the reproach of Sabellianism against his opponent who 
was influenced by Augustine. Even the Lombard was charged with giving too much 
independence to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.6">divina essentia</span>, and with thus teaching a quaternity, or a 
species of Sabellianism.<note n="292" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.7">Joachim of Fiore made it a reproach that the 4th 
Lateran Council, c. 2, took the Lombard under its protection and decreed: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.8">Nos (<i>i.e.</i>, the Pope) sacro et universali concilio approbante credimus et 
confitemur cum Petro (scil. Lombardo), quod una quædam summa res est, 
incomprehensibilis quidem et ineffabilis, quæ veraciter est pater et filius et 
spiritus, tres simul personaæ, ac singulatim quælibet earundem. Et ideo in deo 
trinitas est solummodo, non quaternitas, quia quælibet trium personarum est illa 
res, videlicet substantia, essentia sive natura divina, quæ sola est universorum 
principium, præter quod aliud inveniri non potest. Et illa res non est generans 
neque genita nec procedens, sed est pater qui generat, filius qui gignitur, et 
spiritus sanctus qui procedit, ut distinctiones sint in personis et unitas in 
natura.</span>”</note> The lesson derived in the thirteenth 

<pb n="183" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_183" />century from these 
experiences was to guard the trinitarian dogma by a still greater mustering of 
terminological distincions than Augustine had recourse to. The exposition of 
the doctrine of the Trinity continued to be the high school of logic and 
dialectic. In Thomism the doctrine still had a relation to the idea of the 
world, in so far as the hypostasis of the Son was not sharply marked off from 
the world-idea in God. Thomism was also necessarily obliged to retain its 
leaning to Modalism, as the conception of God did not at bottom admit of the 
assumption of distinctions in God, but reduced the distinctions to relations, 
which themselves again had to be neutralised. The Scotist School, on the other 
hand, kept the persons sharply asunder. But this school, especially in its later 
period, could equally well have defended, or yielded submission to, the 
quaternity, or any other doctrine of God whatever. But before this the whole 
doctrine had already come to be a mere problem of the schools, having no 
relation to living faith. The respect that was paid to it as the fundamental 
dogma of the Church was in flagrant contrast with the incapacity to raise it in 
theological discussion above the level of a logical mystery. Like Augustine in 
his day, the mediæval theologians let it be seen that they would not have set up 
this dogma if it had not come to them by tradition, and the decree of the 
Lateran Council (see page 182, note 7,) which places behind the persons a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.9"><i>res
</i>non generans neque genita nec procedens</span>” (<i>a thing </i>not begetting 
nor begotten nor proceeding) really transforms the persons into mere modalities 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.10">κατ᾽ 
ἐπινοίαν</span> (existing 
for thought), or into inner processes in God. Or is it still a doctrine of the 
Trinity, when the immanent thinking and the immanent willing 

<pb n="184" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_184" />in God 
are defined and objectified as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.11">generare</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.12">spirare</span> (begetting and 
breathing)? But in Nominalism the treatment of this dogma grew no better. The 
Thomist School was certainly still regulated by a concrete thought, when it 
sought to make the Trinity more intelligible by means of analogies; for 
according to these the finite world, and especially the rational creature, show 
traces of the divine nature and the divine attributes. But this idea Scotism had 
set aside, emphasising the threefold personality as revealed fact. Its “subtle 
investigations,” even Schwane confesses,<note n="293" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.13">L.c., p. 179.</note> “went 
astray too much into a region of formalism, and came to be a playing with 
notions.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33">3. The doctrine of the eternity of the world<note n="294" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.1">See Münscher, 
§ 121, 122, Schwane, pp. 179-226.</note> was universally combated, and the 
creation from nothing adhered to as an article of faith. But only the 
Post-Thomist Schoolmen expressed the temporality of the world, and creation out 
of nothing, in strict formulæ. Although Thomas rejected the pantheism of the 
Neoplatonic-Erigenistic mode of thought, there are still to be found in him 
traces of the idea that creation is the actualising of the divine ideas, that 
is, their passing into the creaturely form of subsistence. Further, he holds, on 
the basis of the Areopagite conception of God, that all that is has its 
existence “by participating in him who alone exists through himself” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.2">participatione ejus, qui solum per se ipsum est</span>). But both thoughts 
obscure the conception of creation.<note n="295" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.3">For a pantheistic view of creation in 
Thomas an appeal, however, can scarcely be made to the expression frequently 
employed by him, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.4"> “emanatio” (processio) creaturarum a deo</span>; for he 
certainly does not employ the expression in a pantheistic sense. If he says, P. 
I., Q. 45, Art. I: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.5">emanationem totius entis a causa universali, quæ est 
deus, designamus nomine creationis</span>,” just for that reason he shows in what 
follows, that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.6">creatio, quæ est emanatio totius <i>esse, </i>est ex <i>non 
ente, </i>quod est <i>nihil</i>.</span>”</note> Hence it is characteristic of Thomas, who 
elsewhere, as a rule, finds strict necessity, that he refrains from showing that 
the world’s having a beginning is a doctrine necessary for thought; Summa., P. 
I., Q. 46, Art. 2: “It is to be asserted that the world’s not having always 
existed is held by faith alone, and cannot be proved demonstratively: as was 
asserted also above regarding the mystery of the Trinity . . .that the world 
had a beginning is 

<pb n="185" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_185" />credible, but not demonstrable or knowable. And 
it is useful to consider this, in case perhaps some one, presuming to 
demonstrate what is of faith, should adduce reasons that are not necessary, thus 
giving occasion for ridicule to infidels, who might think that on the ground of 
such reasons we believe what is of faith.” If only Thomas had always taken to 
heart these splendid words, which, moreover, were directed against Bonaventura 
and Albertus Magnus, who undertook to prove the beginning of the world in time 
a doctrine of reason! Duns Scotus and his school naturally followed Thomas here, 
in so far as they held the temporality of the world as guaranteed simply by the 
authority of faith.<note n="296" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.7">Scotus holds the possibility of a divine creation from 
eternity as not unthinkable, but disputes the arguments by which Thomas sought 
to corroborate the position that a beginning of creation in time cannot be 
proved; see Werner, Duns Scotus, p. 380 ff.</note> Yet the view of Albertus certainly 
survived at the same time in the Church. The purpose of the creation of the 
world was taken by all the Schoolmen to be the exhibition of the love 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.8">bonitas</span>) of God, which seeks to communicate itself to other beings. Even 
Thomas, correcting the Areopagite conception of God, declared the creation of 
the world no longer a necessary, but only a contingent, means, whereby God 
fulfils His personal end. Yet he certainly represented the personal end of God, 
which is freely realised in creation, as the supreme thought: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.9">divina 
bonitas est finis rerum omnium</span>”<note n="297" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.10">P. I., Q. 44, Art. 4; see also Q. 14, 19, 
46, 104.</note> (the divine love is the end of all things), <i>i.e.</i>, God’s willing His 
own blessedness embraces all movements whatever of that which exists, His 
willing it by means of creation of the world is His free will; but as He has so 
willed to create, the end of the creature is entirely included in the divine end 
; the creature has no end of its own, but realises the divine end, which is 
itself nothing but the actualising of the love (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.11">bonitas</span>). In this way the 
pantheistic acosmism is certainly not quite banished, while on the other hand, 
in the thesis of Thomas, that God necessarily conceived from eternity the <i>
idea </i>of the world, because this idea coincides with His knowledge and so 
also with His being, the pancosmistic conception of God is not definitely 
excluded. In the Scotist school, the personal 

<pb n="186" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_186" />end of God and the end 
of the creature are sharply disconnected.<note n="298" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.12">Here would be the place to deal with 
the doctrine of angels held by the Schoolmen; but as the material relating to 
this subject — the fencing and wrestling ground of the theologians, who had here 
more freedom than elsewhere — is very loosely connected with dogma, and is at the 
same time unworthy of serious consideration, it may be passed over; see Thomas, 
P. I., Q. 50-65; Schwane, pp. 194-217.</note> As regards divine providence, from the 
time of Anselm and Abelard onwards, all the questions were again treated which 
were formerly dealt with by Origen; but from the time of Thomas they were added 
to in an extraordinary degree, so that quite new terminology was here created.<note n="299" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.13">
See Summa, P. I., Q. 103-117: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.14">de gubernatione rerum</span>, divided according to 
the points of view of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.15">finis gubernationis, conservatio and mutatio rerum</span>. 
Under the first point of view it is established speculatively that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.16">finis 
rerum</span> must be “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.17">quoddam bonum extrinsecum</span>,” because the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.18">finis 
universalis rerum</span> as the ultimate goal must be the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.19">bonum universale</span>,” 
but this latter cannot be included in the world, since the world, in virtue of 
its created quality, can never include more than a participative <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.20">bonum</span>; 
hence God Himself is the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.21">finis gubernationis</span> (see above). Further, in the 
general doctrine of government the questions are treated, whether there is a 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.22">gubernatio</span> at all, whether it proceeds from <i>one, </i>whether its effect 
is uniform or manifold, whether <i>everything is </i>under it, whether it is 
everywhere <i>direct, </i>whether anything can happen <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.23">præter ordinem 
gubernationis</span>, and whether anything “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.24">reniti possit contra ordinem 
gubernationis dei.</span>” The “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.25">conservatio</span>” is defined (q. 104, art. 1) as 
only a continued creating, and so it is said at the close of the article (ad. 
4): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.26">conservatio rerum a deo non est per aliquam novam actionem, sed per 
continuationem actionis quæ dat <i>esse, </i>quæ quidem actio est sine motu et 
tempore, sicut etiam conservatio luminis in aëre est per continuatum influxum a 
sole.</span>” This not unobjectionable definition is applied in many different 
ways. Thus miracle is declared impossible, in so far as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.27">ordo rerum</span> 
depends on a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.28">prima causa</span>, while on the other hand it is admitted in view 
of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.29">causæ secundæ</span> (art. 6). But according to Thomas the real miracles, 
although they are not so designated, are the creation of the world and of souls, 
and also the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.30">justificatio impiorum</span>; for they are <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.31">præter ordinem 
naturalem</span>. The miracle of all miracles is God, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.32">quod habet causam 
simpliciter et omnibus occultam</span>.</note> To the question whether this world is the 
best, Thomas gave a negative answer, after Anselm had answered it in the 
affirmative; yet even Thomas thinks this universe cannot be better; God, 
however, could have created other things, which would have been still better.<note n="300" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.33">
P. I., Q. 25, Art. 6.</note> As a consequence of his fundamental view, Thomas assumes 
that God directs all things immediately; yet the greater the independence was 
that was attributed to the world, the stronger became the opposition to this 
thesis. In the theodicy, moreover, which was 

<pb n="187" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_187" />vigorously revised in 
the thirteenth century in opposition to the dualistic sects, Thomas attached 
himself more closely to Augustine. He did not shrink from the thought that God 
produces “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.34">quasi per accidens</span>” (as it were accidentally) the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.35">corruptiones rerum</span> (corruption in things); for the “perfection of things 
in the universe requires that there shall be not only incorruptible, but also 
corruptible entities” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.36">perfectio rerum universitatis requirit, ut non solum 
sint entia incorruptibilia, sed etiam corruptibilia</span>”); but from this it 
follows that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.37">perfectio universi</span> requires beings that <i>can </i>fall 
from the good, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.38">ex quo sequitur ea interdum deficere</span>” (from which it 
follows that they are sometimes defective).<note n="301" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.39">P. I., Q. 48, Art. 2.</note> 
In these doctrines, too, greater caution came to be exercised, as the 
distinction came to be more sharply drawn between God, and the creature as 
endowed with its own volitional movement.<note n="302" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.40">Very worthy of notice is Duns’ 
criticism of Augustine’s and Anselm’s doctrines of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.41">malum</span>; see 
Werner, l.c., p. 402 ff.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34">4. The history of Christology was similar to that of the 
doctrine of the Trinity. In the twelfth century there was still much keen 
discussion with regard to the former, as the satisfaction was not general with 
the Greek scheme that had been framed in opposition to Adoptianism (Abelard’s 
Nestorian Christology was a protest against the doctrine of John of Damascus and 
of Alcuin, and continued to extend its influence).<note n="303" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.1">See Deutsch, l.c., pp. 
289-318. Abelard’s doctrine is a very vigorous attempt to give full justice to 
the humanity of Christ within the lines of the traditional dogma. But there was 
the feeling that this attempt was heretical, and it is, in fact, questionable, 
if we consider that it threatens the unity of the person of Christ, on which all 
depends, but which, of course, at that time could only be expressed in the 
impracticable categories of the natures.</note> Even the Lombard, although, with 
Alcuin, he denies that the <i>Logos </i>assumed a human <i>person</i>,<note n="304" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.2">Sentent. 
III., dist. 5 C.</note> still gravitated — certainly in a very peculiar way — to a 
Nestorian thought, in so far as he denied, in the interest of the <i>
immutability </i>of God, that by the incarnation God “became” something, the 
humanity rather being for him only like a garment.<note n="305" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.3">Sentent. III., dist. 6. Yet 
it was only the disciples that utilised the thought thrown out by the Master. 
Besides, the doctrine asserts nothing else than what Cyril had expressed 
regarding the incarnation of the Logos with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.4">μεμένηκεν 
ὅπερ ἦν</span>.</note> But against this doctrine, 

<pb n="188" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_188" />described as Nihilianism, and adopted by the dialecticians (Christ was, as 
man, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.5">non aliquid</span> [not something]), a strong opposition was raised in the 
period of Alexander III., especially by German scholars (Gerhoch); there was 
asserted, in opposition to it, the most complete and real interpenetration of 
deity and humanity in Christ (see Alcuin), and the Lombard’s doctrine 
was even publicly described as dangerous.<note n="306" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.6">See Bach, 1.c., Bd. II., Hefele, 
Conciliengesch. V.<sup>2</sup>, p. 616 ff. (Synod of Tours, 1163), and p. 
719 f: (3rd Lateran Synod, 1179).</note> With this “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.7">nota</span>” against “Nihilianism,” 
the doctrine of the two natures came to the great Schoolmen, and the problem of 
the “hypostatic union” now became as much the field of contest for the acutest 
thought as the problem of the Trinity.<note n="307" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.8">See Schwane, pp. 251-296.</note> At the same 
time the view all took of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.9">communicatio idiomatum</span> implied that the thought 
must be excluded of a human person as existing for himself in Christ. But here, 
also, there resulted important differences between the Thomists and Scotists; 
for Thomas made the greatest effort to give such predominance to the divine 
factor that the human became merely something passive and accidental; as he was 
influenced by the Areopagite, he continued also, in a very real way, the Greek 
Monophysite Christology; nor was there wanting to him the Areopagite 
background, that the Logos entered into just the same relation to human nature 
as a whole, into which he entered with the human nature of Jesus. Against this 
Scotus made an effort, in a very modest way, and with a profusion of confusingly 
complicated terminology, to save something more of the humanity of Christ. But 
in return for this, he has to hear the verdict of modern Catholic theologians of 
dogma, that “he won for himself no laurels; that what he did, rather, in this 
field, with his critical censures (of the Angelic Doctor) was mostly a fiasco.”<note n="308" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.10">
Schwane, p. 288; compare the full account in Werner, l.c., p. 427 ff. Duns 
taught a double filiation, and in the Report. Paris. expressly professed belief 
also in the probability of Adoptianism; see p. 439 f. On the similar Christology 
of Post-Scotist Scholasticism, see Werner II., p. 330 f.</note> His effort to 
attribute existence even to the human individual nature 

<pb n="189" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_189" /> of Christ 
was disapproved. His mild attempts, likewise, were repudiated to fix certain 
limits to the human knowledge of Christ, and to deduce the sinlessness of the 
human will of Jesus, not from the hypostatic union, but from the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.11">plenissima 
fruitio quam habuit Christus</span>” (fullest enjoyment that Christ had), <i>i.e.</i>, from 
his perfect surrender of will.<note n="309" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.12">See Werner, p. 440 ff.</note> On this field Thomism 
continued victorious. The Scotists did not succeed in securing the recognition 
of a special mode of being for the individual human nature of Christ.<note n="310" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.13">The 
doctrine of the Holy Spirit did not receive a further development in 
Scholasticism. From the days, certainly, of the Latin Empire in the East till 
the Synod of Florence there was controversy and negotiation with the Greeks in 
numberless treatises about the procession of the Holy Spirit. The negotiations 
for union lasted, with interruptions, for almost 250 years, and for a time they 
furnished a certain prospect of success, because from the thirteenth century 
there was a small Latin party in the East, which, however, in the end was 
disowned by the whole Eastern Church. At Lyons in 1274 (can. 1) Greeks made 
admission that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.14">non 
tamquam ex duobus principiis, sed tamquam ex uno principio, unica 
spiratione</span>”), and at Florence (Mansi XXXI., p. 1027 sq.) there was a coming 
to terms in a complicated formula, which, however, expressly justified the 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.15">filioque</span>.” But as early as 1443 the Florentine Council was condemned at 
a Jerusalem Synod by the Patriarchs of Antioch, Alexandria, and Jerusalem. The 
Greeks with Latin sympathies either confessed penitently their “betrayal of the 
faith,” or preferred to remain in Italy and become Roman dignitaries.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35">The victory of the Monophysite doctrine of Christ concealed 
under the Chalcedonian formulæ,<note n="311" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.1">This victory, it is true, came about not in 
Scholasticism but in the Church. Scholasticism was led on rather by Occam to a 
complete dissolution of the God-Manhood of Christ, so that for Socinianism there 
remained nothing more to do (see Werner II., p. 353 ff.). In Certilog., concl. 
6, Occam writes: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.2">Est articulus fidei, quod deus assumpsit naturam humanam. 
Non includit contradictionem <i>deum assumere naturam asininam; </i>pari ratione 
potest assumere lapidem vel lignum.</span>” Also (l.c. concl. 62): “To Christ the 
predicate Son of God can only be attributed in so far as in Him the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.3">Verbum 
divinum</span> appears united with <i>the human nature; </i>of a filiation relation 
of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.4">Verbum divinum</span> in itself the reason of man knows nothing”; so also 
the doctrine of the Trinity is contrary to reason (I., Dist. 9, Q. 1). If as 
over against this there is a pointing to fides, it is simply submission to 
authority that is meant. If, now, from any cause, this authority fell away, 
Socinianism was ripe.</note> was all the more surprising from no practical religious 
use whatever being made of it, the real interest in Christ finding expression 
rather, on the one hand, in the idea of the poor life of Jesus and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.5">Ecce 
homo</span>, on the 

<pb n="190" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_190" />other hand, in the doctrines of reconciliation and 
of the Sacraments.<note n="312" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.6">There was repeated here what we have already observed in 
connection with the doctrine of the Trinity. In regard to both dogmas 
theoretical speculation strikes out paths which are scarcely any longer united 
with the paths along which faith moves. There can scarcely be conceived of a 
greater contrariety than is implied, when in the doctrine of the person of 
Christ the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.7">homo</span>” is almost entirely eliminated, and then in the doctrine 
of the work of Christ this “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.8">homo</span>” takes the commanding place. No doubt by 
means of words and terminologies all chasms can be bridged over; but they are 
still only words.</note> But it is only apparently that the doctrine of 
reconciliation has the Greek Christology, together with the doctrine of the two 
natures, as its presupposition. This has been shown already above in connection 
with the reconciliation doctrine of Anselm, Abelard, and the Lombard.<note n="313" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.9">See p. 54 
ff.</note> It still remains to us here to specify concisely the thoughts of the later 
Schoolmen on the work of Christ.<note n="314" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.10">See Ritschl, Vol. I., p. 55 ff.; Münscher, § 135; 
Schwane, pp. 296-333. The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.11">passio Christi</span> dominates the whole Western 
theology. If John of Damascus (see Vol. III., p. 288) calls the incarnation the 
only new thing under the sun, Walter v.d. Vogelweide expresses the general 
conviction of the West, when in one of his best-known poems he exalts the 
suffering of Christ as the miracle of all miracles.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p36">The Lombard had brought the <i>merit </i>of Christ into the 
foreground, and at the same time had given expression to all possible thoughts 
about redemption by Christ — the Anselmic theory excepted — and had attached himself 
closely to Augustine and Abelard (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p36.1">reconciliati sumus deo <i>diligenti nos</i></span>” 
[we are reconciled to God, <i>who loves us</i>]). The modification in the 
thirteenth century consisted now in this, that, in opposition to Abelard, and 
with a certain adherence to Anselm, objective redemption (in its bearing upon 
God) was brought into the foreground, but at the same time, the point of view of
<i>merit, </i>which Anselm had only suggested, was strongly emphasised. This 
turn of things appears already in Alexander of Hales and Albertus; but Thomas 
was the first to furnish a full, strictly-thought-out doctrine of redemption. 
Certainly even he alternates between the points of view, which is always a sign 
that <i>the </i>point of view is not firmly got hold of; for, where the 
sufficient reason is wanting, reasons tend to accumulate. But the sufficient 
reason was really wanting to Thomas; for P. III., Q. 46, Art. 1-3, the 

<pb n="191" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_191" />necessity of the death of Christ is explicitly rejected — God could also 
have simply remitted sin in the exercise of His free will, — the chosen way of 
deliverance by the death of Christ (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p36.2">liberatio per mortem Christi</span>) is only 
the most fitting, because, by it, more and greater things are imparted to us 
than if we were redeemed solely by the will of God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p36.3">sola voluntate dei</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p37">There were three points of view especially which Thomas 
applied. First, he stated (Q. 46) a large number of arguments that were intended 
to prove that the death of Christ, with all the circumstances of His suffering, 
was the most fitting means of redemption. Within the lines of this idea many 
points of view are already suggested that deal with the facts. But above all the 
infinite pain which He endured is taken into account. His suffering (during His 
whole life and in death) is represented as being the sum of all conceivable 
suffering, in the sense too of its being His own pain and the pain of sympathy 
on account of our sin. Here justice is done to the Abelardian-Augustinian 
tradition, <i>viz., </i>that the suffering of Christ, the Mediatorial <i>Man, is
</i>redemptive, inasmuch as it brings God’s love home to our hearts, becomes an 
example to us, recalls us from sin, and stirs as a motive responsive love. But 
on the other hand, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.1">convenientius</span> (more fitting) in an objective sense 
is also already brought out here, inasmuch as the death of Christ was the most 
fitting means for winning for men the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.2">gratia justificans</span> (justifying 
grace) and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.3">gloria beatitudinis</span> (glory of beatitude).<note n="315" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.4">Q. 46, Art. 3: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.5">Tanto aliquis modus convenientior est ad assequendum finem, quanto per ipsum 
plura concurrunt, quæ sunt expedientia fini. Per hoc autem quod homo per Christi 
passionem liberatus, multa concurrerunt ad salutem hominis pertinentia <i>præter 
liberationem a peccato: </i>Primo enim per hoc homo cognoscit, quantum hominem 
deus diligat, et per hoc provocatur ad eum diligendum, in quo perfectio humanæ 
salutis consistit. Unde Apostolus dicit: ‘<i>Commendat </i>suam caritatem deus,’ 
etc. Secundo quia per hoc nobis dedit exemplum obedientiæ et humilitatis et 
constantiæ, justitiæ et ceterarum virtutum in passione Christi ostensarum, quæ 
sunt necessaria ad humanam salutem. Unde dicitur, I., Pet. 2: ‘Christus passus 
pro nobis, nobis relinquens exemplum, etc.’ Tertio quia Christus per passionem 
suam non solum hominem a peccato liberavit, <i>sed etiam gratiam justificantem 
et gloriam beatitudinis ei promeruit, </i>ut infra dicetur (Q. 48). Quarto, quia 
per hoc est homini inducta major necessitas, se immunem a peccato conservandi, 
qui se sanguine Christi redemptum cogitat a peccato, secundum illud I., Cor. 6: 
‘Empti estis pretio,’ etc. Quinto quia hoc ad majorem dignitatem hominis cessit, 
ut sicut homo victus fuerat et deceptus a diabolo, <i>ita etiam homo esset qui 
diabolum vinceret, </i>et sicut homo mortem meruit, ita homo moriendo mortem 
superaret. Et ideo convenientius fuit quod per passionem Christi liberaremur, 
quam per solam dei voluntatem.</span>” In Q. 47 the treatment of redemption from the 
point of view of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.6">convenientissimum</span> is continued.</note></p>


<pb n="192" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_192" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p38">In Q. 408, new points of view are now introduced under the 
heading “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p38.1">de modo passionis Christi quantum ad effectum</span>” (on the mode of 
Christ’s suffering as regards its effect). The hypothetical character here 
passes into the rear behind the necessary result of the suffering. But the 
whole inquiry is dominated by the fundamental thought: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p38.2">Christus non est 
passus secundum divinitatem, sed secundum carnem</span>,” (Christ did not suffer as 
to His divinity, but as to His flesh), with which the divinity associated 
itself. Here the death of Christ is placed under the points of view of merit 
(Art. 1), satisfaction (Art. 2), sacrifice (Art. 3), redemption (Arts. 4 and 5), 
and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p38.3">efficientia</span>” (Art. 6). This is succeeded, in Quest. 49, by an inquiry 
as to how far the death of Christ has freed us from sin (Art. 1), from the power 
of the devil (Art. 2), and from liability to penalty (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p38.4">a reatu pœnæ</span>) (Art. 
3), and again, as to whether by it we are reconciled to God (Art. 4), whether by 
it entrance to heaven is secured for us (Art. 5), and whether by it Christ was 
exalted (Art. 6). Among these points of view there stand out prominently 
(secondly) that of satisfaction and (thirdly) that of merit as specially 
important.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39">The conception of satisfaction is obtained by taking 
(against Anselm) in the strictest sense the voluntariness of Christ’s 
sufferings, and then defining this voluntary suffering according to the 
particular rule, that satisfaction always consists in a gift for which the party 
injured has more love than he has hatred for the injury. This is shown in the 
suffering of Christ, which is described (see above) as not only suffering in 
death but suffering in life,<note n="316" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.1">It is a step in advance on the part of Thomas 
that he does not confine himself to the death of Christ, but embraces in his 
view His whole life as suffering.</note> and which has its value in the divine-human 
life of the Mediator. Just on that account the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.2">satisfactio</span> is not only 
sufficient but <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.3">superabundans</span>;<note n="317" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.4">Q. 48, Art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.5">Respondeo dicendum, 
quod ille proprio satisfacit pro offensa, qui exhibet offenso id quod æque vel 
magis diligit, quam oderit offensam. Christus autem ex caritate et obedientia 
patiendo <i>majus </i>aliquid deo exhibuit, quam exigeret recompensatio totius 
offensæ humani generis; primo quidem propter magnitudinem caritatis ex qua 
patiebatur, secundo propter dignitatem vitæ suæ quam pro satisfactione ponebat, 
quæ erat vita dei et hominis; tertio propter <i>generalitatem </i>passionis et 
magnitudinem doloris assumpti, ut supra dictum est (Q. 46, Art. 6). Et ideo 
passio Christi non solum sufficiens, sed etiam <i>superabundans satisfactio </i>
fuit pro peccatis humani generis.</span>”</note> <i>i.e.</i>, it is not only <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.6">æqualis omnibus 


<pb n="193" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_193" />peccatis humani generis</span> (equal to all the sins of the human 
race), but positively in excess of them. In this way an idea is obtained which, 
though apparently unobjectionable and worthy, was to give occasion to the most 
unhappy speculations. A vicarious penal suffering, in the strict sense of the 
terms, is not recognised even by Thomas, because on the whole question he 
allowed only a limited range to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.7">justitia dei</span>.<note n="318" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.8">To this <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.9">satisfactio 
superabundans</span> Thomas returns in the 4 Art. [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.10">redemptio: “respondeo 
dicendum, quod per peccatum dupliciter homo obligatus erat, primo quidem 
servitute peccati, quia qui facit peccatum, servus est peccati. . . . Quia 
igitur diabolus hominem superaverat, inducendo ad peccatum, homo servituti 
diaboli addictus erat. Secundo, quantum ad reatum pœnæ, quo homo erat obligatus 
secundum dei justitiam. Et hoc etiam est servitus quædam; ad servitutem enim 
pertinet quod aliquis patiatur, quod non vult, cum liberi hominis sit uti se 
ipso ut vult. Quia igitur passio Christi fuit sufficiens et superabundans 
satisfactio pro peccato et reatu pœnæ generis humani, ejus passio fuit <i>quasi 
quoddam pretium </i>per quod liberati sumus ab utraque obligatione. Nam ipsa 
satisfactio qua quis satisfacit, sive pro se sive pro alio, <i>pretium quoddam 
dicitur, </i>quo seipsum vel alium redimit a peccato et a pœnæ. . . . Christus 
autem satisfecit non quidem pecuniam dando aut aliquid hujusmodi, sed dando id 
quod fuit maximum, seipsum scil. pro nobis. Et ideo passio Christi dicitur esse 
nostra redemptio.</span>” There is a not unimportant turn of thought (Q. 47, 2; 48, 
3), where the suffering of Christ is looked at from the point of view of 
sacrifice. Here it is not merely love in general that is described as that which 
has efficacy in the voluntary sacrifice, but still more precisely <i>obedience</i>: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.11">Convenientissimum fuit, quod Christus ex obedientia pateretur . . .
obedientia vero omnibus sacrificiis antefertur . . .miles vincere non potest 
nisi duci obediat, et ita homo Christus victoriam obtinuit per hoc quod deo fuit 
obediens. . . . Quia in morte Christi lex vetus consummata est, potest intelligi 
quod patiendo omnia veteris legis præcepta implevit: moralia quidam, quæ in 
præceptis caritatis fundantur, implevit in quantum passus est et ex dilectione 
patris et etiam ex dilectione proximi, cæremonialia veto præcepta legis, quæ ad 
sacrificia et oblationes præcipue ordinantur, implevit Christus sua passione, in 
quantum omnia antiqua sacrificia fuerunt figuræ illius veri sacrificii, quod 
Christus obtulit moriendo pro nobis. . . . Præcepta vero judicialia legis, quæ 
præcipue ordinantur ad satisfaciendam injuriam passis, implevit Christus sue 
passione, permittens se ligno affigi pro pomo quod de ligno homo rapuerat contra 
dei mandatum.</span>”</note> Still, some lines of exposition in Quest. 49 touch on that 
thought.<note n="319" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.12">See Art. 3 and 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.13">Respondeo dicendum, quod per passionem Christi 
liberati sumus a reatu pœnæ dupliciter. Uno modo directe, in quantum scil. 
passio Christi fuit sufficiens et superabundans satisfactio pro peccatis totius 
humani generis; <i>exhibita autem satisfactione sufficienti tollitur reatus pœnæ
</i>(this is, of course, no taking over of penalty). Alio modo indirecte, in 
quantum scil. passio Christi est causa remissionis peccati, in quo fundatur 
reatus pœnæ.</span>” To the objection that on the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.14">liberati pœnæ satisfactoriæ</span> 
are still imposed by the Church, he replies thus: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.15">Ad hoc quod consequemur 
effectum passionis Christi, oportet nos ei configurari. Configuramur autem ei in 
baptistmo sacramentaliter, secundum <scripRef passage="Rom. 6, 4" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.16" parsed="|Rom|6|0|0|0;|Rom|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6 Bible:Rom.4">Rom. 6, 4</scripRef>: ‘Consepulti sumus ei per 
baptismum in mortem.’ Unde baptisatis nulla pœna satisfactoria imponitur, quia 
sunt totaliter liberati per satisfactionem Christi. Quia vero Christus semel 
tantum pro peccatis nostris mortuus est, ut dicitur <scripRef passage="1Peter 3:18" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.17" parsed="|1Pet|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.18">I. Pet. 3, 18</scripRef>, 
ideo non potest homo secundario configurari morti Christi per sacramentum 
baptismi. Unde oportet quod illi, qui post baptismum peccant, configurentur 
Christo patienti per aliquid pœnalitatis vel passionis quam in se ipsis 
sustineant (!) Quæ tamen multo minor sufficit, quam esset condigna peccato, 
cooperante satisfactione Christi.</span>” A wonderful illustration of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.18">satisfactio 
superabundans</span>! Even in the 4 Art. the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.19">reconciliatio dei</span> is traced, not 
to the endurance of the penal suffering, but to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.20">sacrificium 
acceptissimum</span>.” God is reconciled (1) because the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.21">passio Christi peccatum 
removat</span>, (2) because it is sacrifice; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.22">est enim hoc proprie sacrificii 
effectus, ut per ipsum placetur deus</span>”; for as man <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.23">propter aliquod 
obsequium acceptum</span> forgives the injury, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.24">similiter tantum bonum fuit, quod 
Christus voluntarie passus est, quod propter hoc bonum <i>in natura humana 
inventum </i>deus placatus est super omni offensa generis humani, quantum ad eos 
qui Christo passo conjunguntur.</span>” With a change of disposition on God’s part 
Thomas will have nothing to do, although he expresses himself more cautiously 
than the Lombard. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.25">Deus diligit omnes homines quantum ad naturam quam ipse 
fecit, odit tamen eos quantum ad culpam . . ., non dicendum, quod passio Christi 
dicitur quantum ad hoc, deo nos reconciliasse, quod de novo nos amare inciperet, 
sed quia per passionem Christi sublata est odii causa, tum per ablationem 
peccati tum per recompensationem <i>acceptabilioris beneficii</i>.</span>” In the 5 
Art. the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.26">passio Christi</span> is expressly related both to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.27">peccatum 
commune totius humanæ naturæ (et quantum ad culpam et quantum ad reatum 
pœnæ)</span>, and to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.28">peccata propria singulorum, qui communicant ejus 
passioni per fidem et caritatem et fidei sacramenta.</span> Yet in connection with 
the latter the removal of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.29">reatus pœnæ</span> is not expressly emphasised. The 
clearest passage on the penal worth of the death of Christ is in Q. 47, Art. 3: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.30">in quo ostenditur et dei severitas, qui peccatum sine pœna dimittere 
noluit.</span>” But a connected view is not outlined from this as a starting-point, 
while such a view can be shown in Bernard.</note></p>


<pb n="194" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_194" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40">With regard to <i>merit</i>, a distinct idea is to be got 
under this term as to how far Christ’s suffering really profits individuals. It 
is a circumstance of value that Thomas sets aside, and ceases to employ, the 
Greek thought which dominates his doctrine of the <i>person </i>of Christ, 
namely, that the humanity of Christ is in itself human nature in general. With 
this mechanical idea of the matter he was not satisfied. Here also we see that 
between his doctrine of the person of Christ, and his doctrine of His work, 
there is quite a chasm. Only once<note n="320" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.1">See the foregoing note.</note> does he touch on 


<pb n="195" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_195" />the thought that God is reconciled because He 
has now found the good in human <i>nature. </i>Elsewhere he has quite a 
different view, with which indeed he crowns his discussion (Q. 48, 1), and of 
which as his discussion proceeds he never loses sight. It is the view hinted at 
by Anselm, that by His voluntary suffering Christ <i>merited </i>exaltation (Q. 
49, 6), that the exaltation, however, cannot be conferred upon Him, but passes 
over from Him to the Church of which He is the Head.<note n="321" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.2">Q. 48, Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.3">Christo 
data est gratia non solum sicut singulari personæ, sed in quantum est caput 
ecclesiæ, ut scil. ab ipso redundaret ad membra. Et ideo opera Christi hoc modo 
se habent tam ad se quam ad sua membra sicut se habent opera alterius hominis in 
gratia constituti ad ipsum. . . .</span>” Q. 49, Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.4">Passio Christi causat 
remissionem peccatorum per modum redemptionis, quia enim ipse est caput nostrum, 
per passionem suam quam ex caritate et obedientia sustinuit, liberavit nos tam 
quam membra sua a peccatis, <i>quasi </i>per pretium suæ passionis, sicut si 
homo per aliquod opus meritorium, quod manu exerceret, redimeret se a peccato 
quod pedibus commisisset. Sicut enim naturale corpus est unum ex membrorum 
diversitate constans, ita tota ecclesia, quæ est mysticum corpus Christi, 
computatur quasi una persona cum suo capite, quod est Christus</span>,” and other 
passages, especially P. III., Q. 8.</note> The fulness with which Thomas stated and 
repeated this thought is a guarantee that for him it was an extremely valuable 
one. It has also been expressed by him thus (Q. 48, Art. 2): “The head and the 
members are, as it were, one mystical person, and thus the satisfaction of 
Christ belongs to all <i>believers, </i>just as to His own members” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.5">caput et 
membra sunt quasi una persona mystica, et ideo satisfactio Christi ad omnes <i>
fideles </i>pertinet, sicut ad sua membra</span>). Here, finally, the conception of 
the <i>faithful </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.6">fideles</span>) also (as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.7">ecclesia</span>) is introduced 
into the question about the effect and bearings of redemption; but only in the 
1st Art. of Quest. 49 has Thomas come to deal more closely with <i>faith</i> — simply 
however to pass over at once to love: “It must be affirmed that by faith also 
there is applied to us the passion of Christ, with a view to its fruit being 
seen, according to the passage <scripRef passage="Romans 3:1-30" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.8" parsed="|Rom|3|1|3|30" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1-Rom.3.30">Rom. 3</scripRef>: ‘Whom God hath set forth as a 
propitiator through faith, etc.’ But the faith by which we are cleansed from sin 
is not <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.9">fides informis</span>, (unformed faith), which can exist even 
along with sin, but is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.10">fides formata per caritatem</span> (faith deriving form 
from love), so that in this way the passion of Christ is applied to us, not 
intellectually merely, 

<pb n="196" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_196" />but also effectually.” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.11">Dicendum quod 
etiam per fidem applicatur nobis passio Christi ad percipiendum fructum ipsius, 
secundum illud <scripRef passage="Rom. 3" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.12" parsed="|Rom|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3">Rom. 3</scripRef>: ‘Quem proposuit deus propitiatorem per fidem, etc.’ Fides 
autem per quam a peccato mundamur non est fides informis, quæ potest esse etiam 
cum peccato, sed est fides formata per caritatem, ut sic passio Christi nobis 
applicetur, non solum quantum ad intellectum, sed etiam quantum ad 
effectum.</span>”)</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p41">When we review the exposition given by Thomas, we cannot 
escape the impression created by confusion (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p41.1">multa, non multum</span>, [many 
things, not much]). The wavering between the hypothetical and the necessary 
modes of view, between objective and subjective redemption, further, between the 
different points of view of redemption, and finally, between a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p41.2">satisfactio 
superabundans</span> and the assertion that for the sins after baptism we have to 
supplement the work of Christ, prevents any distinct impression arising. It was 
only a natural course of development when Duns Scotus went on to reduce 
everything entirely to the relative. It is what always happens when an attempt 
is made to find a surer hold for the actual in what is assumed to be the 
metaphysically necessary; this actual presents itself in the end only as the <i>
possible, </i>and so, very soon also, as the irrational. No one thought of the 
moral necessity of penalty.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42">Duns Scotus draws the true logical conclusion from the 
theory of satisfaction (as distinguished from the idea of vicarious penal 
suffering), by tracing everything to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.1">acceptatio</span>” of God. All 
satisfaction and all merit obtain their worth from the arbitrary estimation of 
the receiver. Hence the value of Christ’s death was as high as God chose to rate 
it. But in the strict sense of the term infinity cannot at all be spoken of here 
; for (1) sin itself is not infinite, seeing that it is committed by finite 
beings (it is, at the most, quasi infinite, when it is measured, that is to say, 
though this is not necessary, by the injury done to the infinite God); (2) the 
merit of Christ is not infinite, for He suffered in His human (finite) nature<note n="322" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.2">
In Sent. III., Dist. 19, n. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.3">Meritum Christi fuit finitum, quia a 
principio finito essentialiter dependens, etiam accipiendo ipsum cum omnibus 
respectibus, sive cum respectu ad suppositum Verbi, sive cum respectu ad finem, 
quia omnes respectus isti erant finiti.</span>”</note>; (3) in no sense is 

<pb n="197" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_197" />an 
infinite merit needed, because God can estimate any merit as highly as He 
pleases; for nothing is meritorious in itself, because nothing is good in 
itself, but the sovereign divine will declares what it wills to be good and 
meritorious. And so Duns has not hesitated to assert that an angel, or even a 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.4">purus homo</span> who should have remained free from original sin and been endowed with 
grace, could have redeemed us. It is a question merely of receiving the first 
impulse; the rest every man must acquire for himself together with grace. Grace 
must only raise him, so to speak, above the point at which he is dead. Of 
course, Duns made the further effort to show the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.5">conveniens</span> of the death of the 
God-man, and here he works out essentially the same thoughts as Thomas. But this 
no more belongs, strictly speaking, to dogmatic. For dogmatic, it is enough if 
it is proved that in virtue of His arbitrary will God has destined a particular 
number to salvation; that in virtue of the same arbitrary will He already 
determined before the creation of the world, that the election should be carried 
out through the suffering of the God-man; and that He now completes this plan 
by accepting the merit of the God-man, imparting the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.6">gratia prima</span> to the elect, 
and then expecting the rest from their personal efforts. Here the reason at 
bottom for Christ’s having died is its having been prophesied (see Justin), and 
it was prophesied because God so decreed it. Everything “infinite” — which is 
surely the expression for what is divine and alone of its kind — is here cleared 
away; as a fact, human action would have been enough here, for nothing is 
necessary in the moral sense, and nowhere does there appear more than a 
quasi-infinity.<note n="323" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.7">See Ritschl, I., pp. 73-82; Werner, p. 454 ff. In Sentent. 
III., Dist. 19, Q. 1. The 20 Dist. is entirely devoted to the refutation of 
Anselm. Let us quote some leading sentences here: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.8">Sicut omne aliud a deo 
ideo est bonum, quia a deo volitum, et non e converso, sic meritum illud tantum 
bonum erat, pro quanto acceptabatur et ideo meritum, quia acceptatum, non autem 
e converso quia meritum est et bonum, ideo acceptatum.</span>” . . .“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.9">Christi 
passio electis solum primam gratiam disponentem ad gloriam consummatam 
efficaciter meruit. Quantum vero adtinet ad meriti sufficientiam, fuit profecto 
illud finitum, quia causa ejus finita fuit, vid. voluntas naturæ assumptæ et 
summa gloria illi collata. Non enim Christus quatenus deus meruit, sed in 
quantum homo. Proinde si exquiras, quantum valuerit Christi meritum secundum 
sufficientiam, valuit procul dubio quantum fuit a deo acceptatum, si quidem 
divina acceptatio est potissima causa et ratio omnis meriti. Omne enim aliud a 
deo ideo est bonum quia a deo dilectum, et non e contrario . . .deus non 
acceptat opus idcirco quod sit meritorium aut bonum. Tantum ergo valuit Christi 
meritum sufficienter, quantum potuit et voluit ipsum trinitas acceptare. Verum 
tamen ex sua ratione formali et <i>de condigno </i>non potuit in infinitum seu 
pro infinitis acceptari, quia nec illud in se fuit formaliter infinitum. 
Nihilosecius si spectes suppositi merentis circumstantiam et dignitatem, habebat
<i>quandam </i>extrinsecam rationem, propter quam <i>de congruo </i>in 
infinitum extensive, id est pro infinitis, potuit acceptari. Sed quid meruit 
Christus? Meruit sane <i>primam gratiam </i>omnibus qui eam recipiunt, quæ et 
absque nostro merito confertur. Nam licet in adultis qui baptizantur non 
desideretur aliqua dispositio, nihilominus non merentur illam gratiam per suam 
dispositionem . . .nullus actu ingreditur regnum cœleste, nisi cooperetur, si 
habuerit facultatem, et utatur prima gratia, quam sibi Christus promeruit.</span>”</note> 
This 

<pb n="198" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_198" />theory, the product of thought on the uncontrollable, 
predestinating arbitrariness of God (and on legal righteousness), stands side 
by side with an explicit doctrine of two natures!<note n="324" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.10">Certainly this doctrine of 
two natures, from its Nestorianism, has already the tendency in it to do away 
with the deity of Christ.</note> But it is quite distinctly irreligious in this 
respect, that it confines the work of Christ to the procuring of that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.11">gratia 
prima</span>” (primary grace), which is nothing but the creating of a kind <i>of 
possibility, </i>in order that man may himself take concern for the <i>reality
</i>of his redemption.<note n="325" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.12">The redemption theory of Scotus, which, dialectically 
considered, is superior to the Thomist through its completeness, is very 
severely criticised even by Schwane, who, however, does not bring out its 
Pelagian feature (p. 327 ff.). He speaks of “shallow apprehension of the 
incarnation, and a weakening of the conceptions of righteousness and merit.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p43">By Scotus it was brought about that this doctrine also 
became severed from faith, and was entirely transformed into a dialectic 
problem. In this lies the disintegration of dogma through Scotism. The doctrine 
of the Trinity, Christology, and the doctrine of redemption, were now happily 
withdrawn from the domain of the <i>inwardly </i>necessary, comforting faith 
that saves. Thus it continued to be in the Nominalist school. Only in the one 
particular, which, however, was constantly brought under the category of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.1">conveniens</span> — namely, 
that the love of God shown in the death of Christ becomes a motive to 
reciprocal love — did there survive a meagre remnant of an inspiring thought. 
While in the fourteenth century the Scotist theory of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.2">satisfactio secundum 
acceptationem</span> (satisfaction on the ground of acceptance) gained always more 
adherents, was here and 


<pb n="199" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_199" />there carried even to the point of blasphemy by 
the formalism of dialectic, and had an influence even on the Thomists, traces 
are not wanting in the fifteenth century that more serious reflection, dealing 
with the essence of the matter, had begun to return. This had undoubtedly a 
connection with the revival of <i>Augustinianism, </i>perhaps also with a 
renewed study of <i>St. Bernard</i>, and it is to be met with 
more in the practical religious, than in the systematic expositions; indeed, in 
the former the thought of Christ’s having borne the penalty of guilt in the 
interests of the righteousness of God seems never to have entirely disappeared. 
Ritschl points to Gerson.<note n="326" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.3">L.c. I., p. 85.</note> “Gerson declares sin to be the crime 
of high treason, and finds God’s righteousness so great that in mercy 
He surrenders His innocent Son to penalty, evidences, in this way, the harmony 
between His righteousness and His mercy, and removes sin on condition that the 
sinner unites himself to Christ by faith, <i>i.e.</i>, by obedience and imitation.<note n="327" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.4">
Expos. in pass. dom. (Opp. ed. du Pin III. pp. 1157, 1187, 1188): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.5">Per læsæ 
majestatis crimen morti est obnoxius. Rex tamen adeo justus fuerit, quod nec 
ullo pacto crimen tuum dimittere velit impunitum, altera vero ex parte tam 
benignus et misericors, quod proprium filium suum innocentem doloribus committat 
et morti, et quidem sponte sua, ut justitiam concordet cum misericordia fiatque 
criminis emendatio. . . . Nunquam deus malum impunitum permitteret, eapropter 
omnia peccata et delicta nostra Jesu Christo supposuit. Ideo ipse est justitia 
et redemptio nostra, modo nos junxerimus ei et per fidem gratiamque ei 
adhæserimus.</span>”</note> In the Nominalist school the same view is still to be met with 
in Gabriel Biel.<note n="328" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.6">See Thomasius, Christi Person und Werk, III., 1, p. 249 ff. 
Seeberg, l.c., p. 147.</note> In the end, even John Wessel comes back to it.” But 
Ritschl is inclined to think that the idea of the penal value of Christ’s death, 
which, from the time of Athanasius, had ever again appeared sporadically in the 
Church, did not pass from Biel and Wessel to the Reformers.<note n="329" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.7">In dealing with the 
history of dogma, we are not required to enter on the history of the doctrine of 
Scripture, for that doctrine underwent no change, even the uncertainties about 
the Canon were not removed, and the slight differences in the way of 
understanding the notion of inspiration have no weight attaching to them. The 
history of Bible prohibition, or of the restriction of the use of the Bible 
among the laity, does not fall to be considered here (see above, p. 156).</note></p>


<pb n="200" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_200" />
<p class="center" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p44"><i>B. The Scholastic Doctrine of the Sacraments.</i><note n="330" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p44.1">Münscher, § 138-152. Hahn, Lehre v. d. Sacramenten, 1864: 
same author, Doctr. romanæ de num. sacram. septennario rationes hist. 1859. 
Schwane, 1.c., pp. 579-693.</note></p>


<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p45">The uncertainty of the Schoolmen regarding the doctrine of 
redemption, and the fact that the treatment of it could be as easily relegated 
by them to the School as the doctrines of the Trinity and of the natures in 
Christ, are explained from the circumstance, that in the doctrine of the 
Sacraments it was definitely set forth what <i>faith </i>in the divine <i>grace 
in Christ </i>needed. In the Sacraments this grace is exhibited, and in the 
Sacrament of the Eucharist particularly it is clearly and intelligibly traced 
back — through the doctrine of transubstantiation — to the in-carnation and death of 
Christ. That was enough. Those facts now form merely the <i>presuppositions; </i>
faith <i>lives </i>in the contemplation and enjoyment of the Sacraments. But 
the Sacraments are committed to the Church, and are administered by the <i>
hierarchy </i>(as servants, priests, and as judges). Thus the connection with 
Christ, which is effected only through the Sacraments, is at the same time 
mediated by the <i>Church. </i>Christ and the Church indeed are really made one, 
in so far as the same Church which administers the Sacraments is also, as the 
mystical body of Christ, so to speak, <i>one </i>mystical person with Him. This 
is the fundamental thought of Mediæval Catholicism, which was adhered to even 
by the majority of those who opposed themselves to the ruling hierarchy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46">The Schoolmen’s doctrine of the Sacraments has 
its root in that of Augustine; but it goes far beyond it (formally and 
materially). Above all, there was not merely a passing out of view in the Middle 
Ages of the connection between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.1">verbum</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.2">sacramentum</span>, on which Augustine had 
laid such stress, but the verbum disappeared entirely behind the sacramental 
sign. The conception became still more magical, and consequently more 
objectionable. On the other hand, it cannot be denied that in its seven 
Sacraments Catholicism created a very efficient and impressive institution of an 
educational kind, the service of 

<pb n="201" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_201" />which, however, for the individual, did not 
consist in giving him certainty of salvation, but in training him as a member of 
the Church. And yet the mediæval doctrine of the Sacraments must be regarded, 
at least in its Thomist form, as the <i>logical </i>development of the Old 
Catholic fundamental view; for the definition of grace given by Thomas (P. III., 
Q. 62, Art. 1): <i>“grace is nothing else than the communicated likeness of the 
divine nature, </i>according to the passage <scripRef passage="2Peter 1:4" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.3" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">II Pet. I</scripRef>: he hath given to us great 
and precious promises, that we may be partakers of the divine nature” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.4">gratia 
nihil est aliud quam participata similitudo divinæ naturae secundum illud</span>, <scripRef passage="2Peter 1:4" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.5" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">II 
Pet. I</scripRef>: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.6">Magna nobis et pretiosa promissa donavit, ut divina simus consortes 
natura</span>), <i>allows of no other form of grace than the magical sacramental. </i>
Augustine’s view, which, however, does not at bottom contradict the one just 
stated, is here thrust aside, and only comes under consideration so far as a 
link with it is found in the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.7">participata similitudo divine naturae</span>” 
(communicated likeness of the divine nature). Hence the further suppression of 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.8">verbum</span>, to which even Augustine, though he has the merit of having taken 
account of it, had not done full justice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p47">A strictly developed doctrine of the Sacraments could not 
exist, so long as the <i>number </i>of the Sacraments was not definitely fixed. 
But on this point, as antiquity had handed down nothing certain, the greatest 
vacillation prevailed for centuries, so difficult was it to determine anything 
which had not already been determined by the tradition of ancient times. The 
doctrine of the Sacraments was accordingly developed under the disadvantage of 
not knowing for certain to what sacred acts the general conceptions were to be 
applied. Still, theology had already wrought for long with the number seven, 
before the number was officially recognised by the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48">The number seven developed itself in the following way: As 
sacred acts in a pre-eminent sense, there had been handed down from 
ecclesiastical antiquity only baptism and the Eucharist, but baptism included 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.1">Chrisma</span> (anointing). This last could be counted separately or not. At the 
same time, there was an indefinite group of sacred acts which were enumerated 
quite variously (the reckoning of the Areopagite was not determinative). 

<pb n="202" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_202" />Bernard, <i>e.g.</i>, speaks of many 
Sacraments, and himself mentions ten.<note n="331" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.2">See Hahn, p. 103 f., and in general the copious 
proofs, pp. 79-133.</note> Even Hugo of St. Victor gives quite a 
special place to baptism and the Eucharist. Yet it was just he who contributed 
to a widening of the conception. By him,<note n="332" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.3">Summa sentent. tract., 5-7.</note> as well as by Abelard,<note n="333" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.4">See Deutsch, Abälard, p. 401 ff.</note> 
there are reckoned as the sacramenta majora or spiritualia baptism, the 
Eucharist, confirmation, unction<note n="334" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.5">Extreme unction cannot be traced back under the term 
“Sacrament” further than to Innocent I. (ep. ad Decent).</note> and marriage.<note n="335" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.6">Marriage of course is very often named 
a sacrament from the earliest times, on the ground of the Epistle to the 
Ephesians.</note> How this 
combination arose is unknown. It continued to exist, however, in the school of 
Abelard, <i>i.e.</i>, there was no reduction again made, only additions followed. 
Robert Pullus may have exercised an influence here,<note n="336" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.7">Sentent. V. 22-24; VII. 14.</note> who in his Sentences 
counts along with the other three Sacraments, not unction and marriage, but 
confession<note n="337" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.8">How gradually the “sacrament of penance” arose our whole 
account in the foregoing chapters has shown; see Steitz, Das Römische 
Buss-sacrament, 1854. Gregory I. called the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.9">reconciliatio</span> 
of the sinner a sacrament. From the time of Petrus Damiani (69. orat.) 
confession was often so described, <i>e.g.</i>, even by Bernard.</note> and ordination.<note n="338" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.10">Since Augustine’s time ordination had very 
frequently been styled a “sacrament”; but even the anointing of princes, and 
the consecration of bishops and of churches, etc., were regarded as Sacraments.</note> From the combination of these reckonings the number 
seven as applied to the Sacraments may have arisen.<note n="339" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.11">In a passing way the number six also 
occurs. In the twelfth century, moreover, the considerations connected with the 
Sacraments have a very close connection with the struggle against the heretics 
(Catharists). It may be that subsequent investigation will succeed in showing 
that the fixing of the number seven was the direct consequence of this struggle.</note> No doubt the sacred number 
also gave fixity to this particular enumeration.<note n="340" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.12">See Hahn, p. 113 f.</note> It is first found 
in the Sentence Book of Alexander III., when he was still Master Roland,<note n="341" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.13">Denifle in Archiv. f. Litt.-u. K.-Gesch. d. 
Mittelalters, vol. I., pp. 437, 460, 467.</note> and 
then in the Lombard.<note n="342" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.14">Sentent. IV., dist. 2 A. The former view, that 
Otto of Bamberg already has the number seven, is disproved; see Hahn, p. 107.</note> The latter however represents it, not as a 
recognised tenet, but as his own view, without 

<pb n="203" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_203" />specially emphasising it. The vacillation 
continued to exist even in the period that followed. The decrees of the great 
Councils of 1179 and 1215 imply that there was still nothing fixed as to the 
number of the Sacraments. But the great Schoolmen of the thirteenth century, who 
followed the Lombard, all accepted seven as the number of the Sacraments, and 
although special stress was laid by them on baptism and particularly the 
Eucharist, which was described, <i>e.g.</i>, by Thomas as the most potent of all 
the Sacraments (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.15">potissimum inter alia sacramenta sacramentum</span>,”)<note n="343" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.16">P. III., Q. 65, Art. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.17">Sacramentum 
eucharistiæ est potissimum inter alia sacramenta.</span> Reasons: (i) because in it 
there is contained <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.18">Christus substantialiter</span>, not merely a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.19">virtus instrumentalis 
participata a Christo</span>: (2) because all other Sacraments look to this 
Sacrament <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.20">sicut ad finem</span> (this is then proved in the case of each separately); 
(3) because almost all Sacraments in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.21">eucharistia consummantur</span>.”</note> 
they already made some attempt to vindicate the number on internal grounds.<note n="344" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.22">In l.c. the Sacraments are graded 
according to their value: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.23">Aliorum sacramentorum (<i>i.e.</i>, the Eucharist is 
previously assumed to be the chief Sacrament) comparatio ad invicem potest esse 
multiplex. Nam in via necessitatis baptismus est potissimum sacramentorum, in 
via autem perfectionis sacramentum ordinis; medio autem modo se habet 
sacramentum confirmationis. Sacramentum vero pænitentiæ et extremæ unctionis 
sunt inferioris gradus a prædictis sacramentis, quia, sicut dictum est, 
ordinantur ad viam Christianam non per se, sed quasi per accidens, scil. in 
remedium supervenientis defectus. Inter quæ extrema unctio comparatur ad 
pænitentiam, sicut confirmatio ad baptismum; ita scil. quod pænitentia est 
majoris necessitatis, sed extrema unctio est majoris perfectionis.</span>” But in Q. 
65, Art. 1, the number seven is justified at length. The Sacraments are 
instituted “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.24">ad perficiendum hominem in his quæ pertinent ad cultum dei secundum 
religionem Christianæ vitæ et in remedium contra defectum peccati. Utroque modo 
convenienter ponuntur VII. sacramenta. Vita enim spiritualis conformitatem 
aliquam habet ad vitam corporalem.</span>” In the bodily life of the individual there is 
taken into consideraton his individual weal and his weal as a social being. 
This is then set forth scholastically in several sub-sections, and it is then 
shown that in the spiritual life baptism means birth (regeneration), 
confirmation the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.25">augmentum (robur)</span>, the eucharist, nourishment; penance, healing 
of the maladies that have supervened; extreme unction, the taking away of the 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.26">reliquiæ peccatorum</span>.” These five Sacraments relate to the individual. To man 
as animal sociale there relate also in spiritual things ordo and marriage. 
Proof: the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.27">potestas regendi multitudinem et exercendi actus publicos</span> is 
necessary in the spiritual life, and marriage provides for the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.28">propagatio tam in 
corporali quam in spirituali vita</span>. In the same way it is now shown that each 
separate Sacrament has also its meaning <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.29">contra defectum peccati</span>, and that the 
number seven is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.30">conveniens</span> (<i>e.g.</i>, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.31">ordo contra dissolutionem multitudinis</span> and 
marriage in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.32">remedium contra concupiscentiam personalem et contra defectum 
multitudinis, qui per mortem accidit</span>). Thomas also mentions another view, which 
he had found entertained by others: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.33">fidei respondet baptismus et ordinatur c. 
culpam originalem, spei extrema unctio et ordinatur c. 
culpam venialem, caritati eucharistia et ordinatur c. pœnalitatem malitiæ, 
prudentiæ ordo et ordinatur c. ignorantiam, justitiæ pænitentia et ordinatur 
c. peccatum mortale, temperantiæ matrimonium et ordinatur c. concupiscentiam, 
fortitudini confirmatio et ordinatur c. infirmitatem.</span>” We may smile at these 
attempts; but yet we shall not be able to deny the serviceableness of this 
combination of the seven Sacraments which accompany life. The inclusion 
particularly of orders on the one hand, and of marriage on the other, was a 
master-stroke of a perhaps unconscious policy.</note> For the first 


<pb n="204" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_204" />time at Florence (1439) was there a definite 
ecclesiastical declaration made as to seven being the number of the 
Sacraments.<note n="345" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.34">Eugene IV. in Bull “Exultate deo” (Mansi 
XXXI., p. 1054): “(sacramentorum septem noviæ legis) quinque prima ad 
spiritalem uniuscujusque hominis in se ipso perfectionem, duo ultima ad 
totius ecclesiæ regimen multiplicationemque ordinata sunt (quite according to 
Thomas, see above); per baptismum enim spiritualiter renascimur, per 
confirmationem augemur in gratia et roboramur in fide, renati autem et roborati 
nutrimur divina eucharistiæ alimonia. Quod si per peccatum ægritudinem 
incurrimus animæ, per pœnitentiam spiritualiter sanamur, spiritualiter etiam et 
corporaliter, prout animæ expedit, per extremam unctionem; per ordinem vero 
ecclesia gubernatur et multiplicatur spiritualiter, per matrimonium corporaliter 
augetur.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49">The technical revision of the conception of the sacrament 
begins with Hugo of St. Victor. He sets out from the Augustinian definition: 
“sign of a sacred thing” (“visible form of invisible grace”), but it appears to 
him unsatisfactory, because too wide. He adds to it two things: first, that the 
sacrament must have a natural resemblance to the sacred thing which it 
represents; second, that it is also the vehicle of this sacred thing, and 
communicates it to the receiver of the sign. Hence (de sacram, Christ. fid. I. 
9, 2): “A sacrament is a corporeal or material element set forth sensibly to 
view, representing by resemblance, signifying by institution, <i>and 
containing by consecration some invisible and spiritual grace</i>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.1">sacramentum 
est corporale vel materiale elementum foris sensibiliter propositum ex 
similitudine repræsentans, ex institutione significans et ex sanctificatione 
continens aliquam invisibilem et spiritalem gratiam</span>), or (Summa tract. IV. 
1): 
“a sacrament is a visible form of invisible grace conveyed in it, <i>i.e.</i>, <i>which 
the sacrament itself conveys, </i>for it is not only the sign of a sacred thing, 
but also its efficacious operation” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.2">sacramentum est visibilis forma 
invisibilis gratiæ in eo collatæ, quam scil. confert ipsum sacramentum, non 
enim est solummodo sacræ rei signum sed etiam 



<pb n="205" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_205" />efficacia</span>). The sacrament has, further, the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.3">similitudo</span> from nature, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.4">significatio</span> from institution, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.5">efficacia</span> through 
the consecrating word of the priest, or the first from the Creator, the second 
from Christ,<note n="346" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.6">But Hugo still refrained from tracing all Sacraments to 
institution by Christ.</note> and the third from the dispenser (!). This German “Mystic” was 
therefore the first to give fixed form to the mischievous definition which so 
sadly externalised the sacrament and eliminated the word. The Augustinian 
distinction between the sacrament and the saving benefit in the sacrament (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.7">res 
sacramenti</span> or <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.8">res cujus sacramentum est</span>) Hugo retained.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p50">Hugo’s definition passed over to the Lombard, and was never 
again set aside in the Church. By it the Sacraments, in the stricter sense of 
the term, were raised above the field of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p50.1">sacramentalia</span>”: the 
Sacraments are not merely signs; they are vehicles and “causes” of 
sanctification. The Lombard defines thus (Sent. IV., Dist. 1 B): “That is 
properly called a sacrament which is a sign of the grace of God, and a form of 
invisible grace in such a way that it bears the image thereof, and exists as a 
cause (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p50.2">et causa existat</span>). Sacraments, therefore, are instituted for the purpose, 
not merely of signifying, but also of sanctifying. For things that are merely 
instituted for the sake of signifying are only signs and not sacraments, as were 
the carnal sacrifices and ceremonial observances of the old law.” But, further, 
Sacraments are “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p50.3">;signa data</span>” (signs given, not “natural” signs), in the sense, 
namely, that they rest on free divine institution. The Lombard differs, 
accordingly, from Hugo in his regarding as necessary, not a corporeal or 
material element, but only some kind of sign, which may therefore consist also 
in an <i>act; </i>and also in his not saying that the Sacraments <i>contain </i>
grace, but only — with greater caution — that they effect it <i>causally.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p51">In general, this definition of the Lombard lies at the 
foundation of the later definitions. But the more firmly it came to be held 
that the number of the Sacraments was seven, the more distinctly was the 
difficulty felt of applying the definition given to all the Sacraments 
individually. Hence it is not to be wondered at that the Nominalist theologians 
abstained more and 

<pb n="206" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_206" />more from giving a general definition that 
dealt with the essence<note n="347" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p51.1">Biel, Sentent. IV., Dist. 1., Q. 1, dub. 1 (see Hahn, 
1.c., p. 18 f.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p51.2">Sciendum quod duplex est definitio. — Una est oratio exprimens 
quid rei, alia est oratio exprimens quid nominis. Primo modo nihil definitur, 
nisi sit res una h. e. terminus significans unam rem (that is logical 
Nominalism). Definitione quid nominis potest omnis terminus categorematicus 
definiri, quicquid significet in recto vel in obliquo. Nam pro omni nomine 
possunt poni plura nomina distincte significantia illa, quæ significantur per illud 
unum nomen tam in recto quam in obliquo. Ad propositum dicitur, quod sacramentum 
non potest definiri primo modo h. e., definitione quid rei quia sacramentum non 
res una, sed <i>aggregatum ex pluribus . . . </i>sed tantum definitur 
definitione quid nominis.</span>”</note>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52">Thomas begins (III., Q. 60) his statement of the doctrine 
of the Sacraments with the words: “After consideration of those things which 
relate to the mysteries of the incarnate Word, there are to be considered the 
Sacraments of <i>the Church, </i>which have <i>efficacy </i>from the incarnate 
Word Himself”<note n="348" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.1">More exactly, Q. 62, Art. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.2">Sacramenta novæ legis habent virtutem ex passione Christi.</span>” 
Hence also the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.3">incorporatio in Christo</span> is the effect (Q. 62, Art. 1).</note> By these terms, the unguarded definition of Hugo is set aside. 
He then proceeds, down to Quest. 65, to state the general doctrine of the 
Sacraments. Here it is worthy of note that Thomas, going still further than the 
Lombard, modifies the cruder conception of Hugo (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.4">continet</span>”). Indeed, he will 
not accept, without guarding clauses, the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.5">causa existit</span>” of the Lombard. He 
rejects, certainly, the opinion of Bernard and others, that God only works “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.6">adhibitis sacramentis</span>” 
(with employment of sacraments). This would not lead 
beyond an interpretation of them as signs; but he then shows that it can be 
said of the Sacraments that “in some way” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.7">per aliquem modum</span>) 
they “cause grace.” The “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.8">causa principalis</span></i>” of grace, rather, is God, who 
works as the fire does by its warmth, that is,<i> communicates in grace His own 
nature</i>. The Sacraments are the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.9">causa instrumentalis</span>”; but this 
latter cause “does not act by virtue of its own form, but only through the 
impulse it receives from the principal agent” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.10">non agit per virtutem suæ formæ, 
sed solum per motum quo movetur a principali agente</span>). “Hence the effect does not 
derive its character from the instrument, but from the principal agent; as a 
couch does not derive its character from 


<pb n="207" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_207" />the axe, but from the design which is in the 
mind of the artificer (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.11">unde effectus non assimilatur instrumento sed principali 
agenti; sicut lectus non assimilatur securi, sed arti, quæ 
est in mente artificis</span>). And in this way the Sacraments of the new law cause 
grace, for they are applied to men by divine appointment (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.12">ex divina 
ordinatione</span>) for the purpose of causing grace in them (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.13">ad gratiam in eis 
causandam</span>). . . . It is to be asserted that the causa principalis cannot 
properly be called the sign of an effect that may be hidden (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.14">effectus licet 
occulti</span>), though the cause itself is sensible and manifest; but the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.15">causa 
instrumentalis</span>, if it be manifest, can be called the sign of a hidden effect, 
because (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.16">eo quod</span>) it is not only cause, but also <i>in a certain way </i>
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.17">quodammodo</span>) effect, in so far as it is set in motion (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.18">movetur</span>) by the principal 
agent. And according to this, the Sacraments of the new law are at the same time 
causes and signs, and hence it is that it is commonly said of them, that they <i>
effect what they symbolise </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.19">efficiunt quod figurant</span>).” The 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.20">causæ et signa</span>” is in the style of Old Catholic thought; but the opposition of 
a spiritual to a coarse Mysticism is quite specially apparent here. In the 
period that followed, the loosening of grace from sacrament, in the sense of 
regarding the latter as merely associated with the former, was carried still 
further, but not because a more spiritual view was advocated (as by Thomas), or 
because weight was laid on the “word,”<note n="349" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.21">This laying of weight on the word would, on the other 
hand, have necessarily led to the recognition of a closer union of sacrament and 
grace; for the word, as the word of forgiveness of sin, is itself the grace. The 
mistake therefore of Thomas and the Lombard does not lie in their uniting the 
Sacraments too closely with grace by calling them <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.22">causæ</span> (indeed the position, 
rather, of Hugo is correct — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.23">continent gratiam</span>”); their mistake lies in their 
defining grace as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.24">participata similitudo divinæ naturæ</span>”; for to describe a 
grace so conceived of as the content or the effect of the Sacraments amounts to 
changing the Sacrament into a magical means. We can understand the relative 
title which the Nominalists had as over against this, to regard the grace so 
conceived of as merely <i>accompanying </i>the Sacrament; but by this again the 
certainty and comforting power of God’s offer of grace were imperilled.</note> but because the conception 
of God, which indeed exercised its influence even upon Thomas, only in another 
way, allowed only of a conjunction by virtue of divine arbitrariness.<note n="350" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.25">Brevilog., p. VI., c. I.</note> 
Bonaventura already had denied, both that the Sacraments contain grace 
substantially (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.26">substantialiter</span>), and 


<pb n="208" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_208" />that they effect it causally (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.27">causaliter</span>); God 
has not bound His grace to the Sacraments, but has appointed by decree (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.28">ex 
decreto</span>”) that it shall be derived “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.29">per sacramenta</span>” from the supreme 
physician, Christ. In this direction Scotus went further. He defines the 
Sacrament<note n="351" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.30">In Sentent. IV., Dist. 2, Q. 2.</note> as “a sensible sign, which efficaciously signifies, by divine 
appointment, the grace of God, or the gracious effect of God, and is ordained 
for the salvation of man the pilgrim” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.31">signum sensibile, gratiam dei vel 
effectum dei gratuitum ex institutione divina efficaciter significans, ordinatum 
ad salutem hominis viatoris</span>). But the ambiguous formula, which he employs 
elsewhere also, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.32">significans efficaciter effectum dei gratuitum</span>” (signifying 
efficaciously the gracious effect of God), really means that God’s grace works
<i>side by side </i>with the Sacraments; for the cause of grace is exclusively 
the divine will, while this cause is represented by the Sacrament, in the 
Sacrament’s accompanying it (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.33">concomitatur</span>). There does not lie in the Sacraments 
an “intrinsic supernatural virtue,”<note n="352" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.34">In this there is a gratifying protest expressed 
against the magical.</note> but (in Sentent. IV., Dist. 1, 
Q. 5) “the receiving of the Sacrament is an appointment binding in order to the 
effect which the Sacrament signifies (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.35">dispositio necessitans ad effectum 
signatum per sacramentum</span>), not, indeed, through some intrinsic form, . . . but 
only per <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.36">assistentiam dei</span></i> (through the aid of God), who causes that 
effect, not of absolute necessity, but by a necessity that has regard to the 
power ordained (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.37">necessitate respiciente ad potentiam ordinatam</span>). For God has <i>made 
the appointment universal </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.38">disposuit universaliter</span>), and has <i>certified </i>to the Church 
(but how ?)<note n="353" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.39">Scotus speaks even directly of a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.40">pactum dei initum cum 
ecclesia</span>,” that He will always be present at the Sacraments with His influence.</note> that on him who 
receives such a Sacrament, He will confer the signified effect.” The same 
doctrine was taught by Occam and Biel.<note n="354" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.41">Yet Biel endeavours, by means of 
ingenious distinctions, to get beyond the idea of mere concomitance, and to 
conceive in such a way of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.42">pactum cum ecclesia</span>” that God is thought of as 
in virtue of it making the Sacraments <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.43">causæ secundæ</span> of grace, just as all that 
happens in the world is caused by <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.44">causæ secundæ</span>, which have their efficiency 
from the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.45">causa prima</span>; see Dieckhoff, Ev. Abendmahlslehre, p. 219.</note> But this view is directly counter to 
that of Thomas, who had asserted that in the Sacrament itself there is 

<pb n="209" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_209" />inwardly present “a virtue for producing the 
sacramental effect” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.46">virtus ad inducendum sacramentalem effectum</span>). The 
Nominalist thesis wanted inward stability; for it is quite formalistic, and 
leaves the <i>concrete </i>nature of the gracious effect out of account. This 
point being reached, a threefold development was possible; either 
that there should be a turning back to the Old Catholic realism of Thomas (Biel 
already entered upon this course, and later Catholicism followed him), or that 
the Sacraments should be conceived of strictly as signs (thus many mediæval 
sects and Zwingli), or that the content of the gracious will of God should be 
defined anew, namely, as the word of the gospel, and it should be shown that 
this word forms also the content of the Sacrament, that the two therefore 
coincide. Of one thing, at any rate, there can be no doubt, <i>viz., </i>that 
the motive of the so-called “evangelical” opposition on the part of many sects 
and “Earlier Reformers” to the reigning view of the Sacraments, is to be sought 
for in logical Nominalism, that at bottom the opposition directed itself 
therefore against the Thom ist practice. The “word,” so far as my knowledge 
goes, was not seen to be the content of the Sacrament and of the divine will.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53">Now there was still an almost countless number of questions 
of detail regarding the Sacraments,<note n="355" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.1">Hahn has distinguished the following leading 
points of inquiry: the conception of the Sacraments, their necessity, their 
serviceableness, their difference at different periods of human history, 
the conception of New Testament Sacraments, their parts, their institution, the 
administrators of the several Sacraments, the conditions under which the 
Sacraments come to exist, their effect (their character <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.2">indelebilis</span>, their 
gracious effect (<i>a</i>) in its nature, (<i>b</i>) relation of the different 
Sacraments in respect of their gracious effect, (<i>c</i>) more precise definition of 
the gracious effect of the Sacraments severally) origin and conditions of the 
sacramental efficacy.</note> in answering which the Thomists and 
Scotists were, as usual, of different opinions. First of all, Thomas (following 
Augustine) distinguished sharply between the Sacraments of the old and new 
Covenants. The former only prefigured grace, the latter cause it. But already 
Bonaventura, and after him Scotus, were of opinion that certain Old Testament 
institutions (circumcision) were real Sacraments. Yet Bonaventura also made the 
distinction, that only the New Testament Sacraments are efficacious per se (the 
Old Testament 
<pb n="210" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_210" />only “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.3">per accidens</span>,” that is, by means of 
the added faith!!),<note n="356" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.4">Even Thomas makes this distinction in Sentent.
IV., Dist. 2, Q. 1, Art. 4, and, moreover, we find here the 
expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.5">ex opere operato</span>,” which we look for in vain in parallel passages 
of the Summa, although he has the thing it denotes (Q. 61, Art. IV., and 
elsewhere). In the commentary on the Lombard the words occur: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.6">Sacramenta 
veteris legis non habebant aliquam efficaciam ex opere operato sed solum ex 
fide; non autem ita est de sacramentis novæ legis, quæ ex opere operato gratiam 
conferunt.</span>” On the expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.7">ex opere operato</span>” see R.-Encyckl.<sup>2</sup> 
XIII., p. 277 f. It was already used in the twelfth century (not by the 
Lombard), before it was applied to the Sacraments. As distinguished from the 
expression “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.8">ex opere operantis or operante</span>,” it denotes that the <i>act as such
</i>is meant, not the <i>actor. </i>An effect <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.9">ex opere operato</span> therefore is an 
effect that is produced simply by the act itself as performed, independently of 
all co-operation of him who performs it, or of him who derives benefit from it. 
Peter of Poictiers is supposed to have been the first to use the term in 
connection with the doctrine of the Sacraments (he adds further “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.10">ut liceat 
uti</span>.”) William of Auxerre says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.11">Opus operans est ipsa actio (oblatio) vituli, 
opus operatum est ipsa caro vituli sc. ipsum oblatum, ipsa caro Christi.</span>” Also 
Albertus M. on <scripRef passage="John 6:29" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.12" parsed="|John|6|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.29">John 6, 29</scripRef>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.13">Dixerunt antiqui dicentes, quod est opus operans et 
opus operatum. Opus operans est, quod est in operante virtutis opus vel a 
virtute elicitum vel quod est essentialis actus virtutis, et sine illo nihil 
valet virtus ad salutem. Opus autem operatum est extrinsecum factum quod 
apothelesma vocant sancti, sicut operatum legis est sacrificium factum vel 
circumcisio facta vel tale aliquid.</span>”</note> while Scotus declared circumcision to be a 
Sacrament efficacious <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.14">ex opere operato</span> (“by effect of Christ’s passion”). But 
at the Council of Florence Thomas’s view was approved:<note n="357" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.15">Mansi XXXI., p. 1054.</note> 
“the Sacraments of the new law differ much from the Sacraments of the 
old law. For the earlier did <i>not </i>cause grace, but only <i>prefigured</i> a grace to be given through the passion of Christ, while those which we have 
both <i>contain </i>grace, and <i>convey </i>it to those who worthily receive” (complete return to the 
position of Hugo and Thomas).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p54">In what follows the chief points of the Thomist doctrine 
are stated, since that doctrine finally became dominant:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55">Generically (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.1">in genere</span>) the Sacraments as a whole are 
necessary to salvation, but specifically (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.2">in specie</span>) this applies, in the 
strictest sense, only to baptism. The other Sacraments partly come under the 
rule “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.3">non defectus sed contemptus damnat</span>” (not omission but contempt 
condemns), and they are partly necessary only under particular circumstances 
(orders, marriage, extreme unction, even the Sacrament of Penance). But the perplexity 

<pb n="211" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_211" />showing itself here appears still greater when 
the Sacraments are considered in their effects. It is here seen, that is to say, 
that according to the Augustinian distinction of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.4">sacramentum</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.5">res sacramenti </span>
<i>all </i>would require to have a threefold effect, namely, first, a 
significative (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.6">sacramentum</span>); second, a neutral (as compared with the real saving 
benefit of grace) or preparatory (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.7">sacramentum et res</span>) — Augustine called this 
character, and compared it with the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.8">corporalis nota militiæ</span> (corporal mark of 
military service); and, third, a saving effect (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.9">res sacramenti</span>). Now, this 
distinction Thomas also followed. He shows that those who are set apart to the 
service of God must, first of all, have a certain <i>stamp impressed </i>on 
them, as in the case of soldiers. Through this process of stamping a certain <i>capacity</i> is imparted, <i>i.e.</i>, for <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.10">receptio et traditio cultus dei</span> 
(receiving and administering the worship of God); hence the character is the “character 
Christi.” This character is not implanted in the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.11">essentia</span> (essence), 
but in the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.12">potentia</span> (powers) of the soul, and as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.13">participatio sacerdotii Christi</span> 
(participation in the priesthood of Christ) is engraven on the soul “indelibly,” 
and hence cannot be repeated. Yet all Sacraments do not impart such a 
character, but only those which qualify the man “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.14">ad recipiendum vel tradendum 
ea quæ sunt divini cultus</span>” (for receiving and dispensing those things which 
pertain to divine worship), and this holds good of baptism, confirmation, and 
orders. The objection, that surely all Sacraments make man a “partaker of the 
priesthood of Christ,” and so, must impart a character, is obviated by the 
ingenious distinction between that formula and the other: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.15">deputari ad <i>
agendum </i>aliquid vel <i>recipiendum </i>quod pertineat ad cultum sacerdotii 
Christi</span>” (deputed to <i>do </i>something or <i>receive </i>something that 
pertains to the worship connected with the priesthood of Christ) (baptism, 
orders, confirmation).<note n="358" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.16">P. III., Q. 63, Art. 2-6; cf. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.17">sacramenta novæ legis 
ad duo ordinantur, vid, ad remedium c. peccata et ad perficiendam animam in his 
quæ pertinent ad cultum dei secundum ritum Christianæ vitæ. Quicumque autem ad 
aliquid certum deputatur, consuevit ad illud consignari, sicut milites qui 
adscribebantur ad militiam antiquitus solebant quibusdam characteribus 
corporalibus insigniri, eo quod deputabantur ad aliquid corporale.</span>” 
This is then applied to the spiritual, see Art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.18">Sacramenta novæ legis 
characterem imprimunt, in quantum per ea deputantur homines ad cultum dei 
secundum ritum Christianæ religionis.</span>” Also Art. 3: “Totus ritus 
christianæ religionis derivatur a sacerdotio Christi, et 
ideo manifestum est, quod character sacramentalis specialiter est character 
Christi, cujus sacerdotio configurantur fideles secundum sacramentales 
characteres, qui nihil aliud sunt quam quædam participationes sacerdotii Christi.”</note> So 

<pb n="212" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_212" />also if the serious objection is urged that “in any Sacrament of the new law there is something 
that is only <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.19">res</span>, and something that is only <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.20">sacramentum</span>, and something that is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.21">res</span> and 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.22">sacramentum</span>,” and that therefore in every Sacrament a character is 
to be assumed, since this character is just <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.23">res</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.24">sacramentum</span>, the objection 
is got quit of by saying that that which is at the same time <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.25">res</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.26">sacramentum</span> 
does not require always to be a character.<note n="359" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.27">The real, at least the original, motive here, is to save 
the objectivity of the sacrament in view of unbelieving reception.</note> This whole theory was sanctioned at 
Florence (1. c.): “Among the Sacraments there are three which indelibly impress 
on the soul character, that is, a certain spiritual sign distinct from the rest 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.28">a cæteris</span>); hence they are not repeated in the same person. But the remaining 
four do not impress character and admit of repetition.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56">The question, “What is a Sacrament?”<note n="360" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.1">Q. 60.</note> is answered as 
follows: it is (1) a sign; (2) not any sign whatever of a sacred thing (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.2">quodvis 
rei sacræ signum</span>), but such a sign of a sacred thing as makes man <i>holy; </i>
(3) this “making holy” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.3">sanctificare</span>) is to be looked at under three aspects: “ 
the <i>cause </i>of our sanctification is the passion of Christ, the <i>form
</i>of sanctification consists in grace and virtues, the ultimate <i>end </i>
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.4">finis</span>) is life eternal.” Hence now the complete definition: “A sacrament is a 
sign commemorative of what went before (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.5">rememorativum ejus quod præcessit</span>), <i>viz., </i>the 
passion of Christ, and representative (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.6">demonstrativum</span>) of what is 
effected in us by the passion of Christ, <i>viz., </i>grace, and anticipatory, 
that is, predictive (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.7">prognosticum</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.8">prænuntiativum</span>) of future glory”; (4) 
the sacrament must always be a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.9">res sensibilis</span>,” for it corresponds with the 
nature of man that he should attain to the knowledge of intelligible, through 
sensible, things; (5) these sensible signs must be “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.10">res determinate</span>,” 
that is, God must have selected and appointed these things: “ in the use of 
Sacraments two things can be considered, <i>viz., </i>divine worship and the sanctification of 


<pb n="213" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_213" />man, of which the first pertains to men viewed 
in their relation to God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.11">pertinet ad homines per comparationem ad deum</span>), the 
second, on the other hand, pertains to God viewed in His relation to man; but it 
does not belong to anyone to determine what is in the power of another, but only 
what is in his own power”; hence “in the Sacraments of the new law, by which men 
are sanctified, it is necessary to use things appointed <i>by divine institution
</i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.12">ex divina institutione determinatis</span>)”; (6) it is very fitting that “words” also are used in connection with the Sacraments, because the Sacraments are 
thereby in a certain way conformed (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.13">quodammodo conformantur</span>) to the incarnate 
Word, and can thus symbolise the sacred things more plainly;<note n="361" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.14">So it is only for this reason that the word 
is necessary in connection with the Sacrament.</note> and, moreover (7) 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.15">verba determinata</span>” are necessary, just as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.16">res sensibiles determinatæ</span>” are 
necessary, nay, they are necessary even in a higher degree; hence he who utters 
sacramental words in a corrupt form, <i>if this is done designedly </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.17">qui 
corrupte profert verba sacramentalia, si hoc ex industria facit</span>), does not show 
that he intends to do what the Church does, and thus the sacrament is not seen 
to be perfectly celebrated (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.18">non videtur perfici sacramentum</span>); nay, even an 
unintentional <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.19">lapsus linguæ</span>, which destroys the sense of the words (e.g, if one 
says, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.20">in nomine matris</span>”) hinders the Sacrament from becoming perfect; 
likewise (8) every addition or subtraction annuls the Sacrament, if made with 
the intention of introducing another rite than that of the Church. Further, the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.21">res sensibiles</span> are described as being the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.22">materia</span>, </i>the words as the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.23">forma</span> </i>(Aristotelian) of the Sacrament.<note n="362" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.24">Hugo and the Lombard had already described the 
“words” as the <i>form. </i>This view likewise was fixed ecclesiastically by 
the Bull of Eugene IV.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.25">Hæc omnia Sacramenta tribus perficiuntur, vid. rebus 
tamquam materia, verbis tamquam forma, et persona ministri conferentis sacramentum cum intentione 
faciendi quod facit ecclesia.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57">To the question as to the necessity of the Sacraments,<note n="363" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.1">Q. 61.</note> it 
is replied (1) that they are necessary on three grounds, (<i>a</i>) from the 
constitution of human nature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.2">ex conditione humanæ naturæ</span>; man must be led 
through the corporeal to the intelligible); (<i>b</i>) from the state of man (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.3">ex statu 
hominis</span>; “medicinal remedy 

<pb n="214" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_214" />against the disease of sin”); (<i>c</i>) from a 
tendency in human action (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.4">ex studio actionis humanæ</span>; man clings to the sensible, and 
it would be too hard to sever him entirely from it). To 
the objection, again, that the passion of Christ is surely sufficient in itself 
for salvation, the answer is given, that the Sacraments are not useless, “<i>because they work in the power of Christ’s suffering, and the passion of Christ 
is somehow</i><note n="364" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.5">Observe this word; Thomas is a Mystic.</note> <i>applied to men by the Sacraments</i>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.6">quia operantur in virtute 
passionis Christi, et passio Christi quodammodo applicatur hominibus per 
sacramenta</span>); (2) in the state of innocence man neither required the Sacraments 
as a remedy for sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.7">pro remedio peccati</span>), nor for perfecting the soul (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.8">pro 
perfectione animæ</span>); (3) in the state of sin before Christ certain Sacraments 
were necessary “by which man might confess his faith concerning the future 
advent of the Saviour” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.9">quibus homo fidem suam protestaretur de futuro 
salvatoris adventu</span>); (4) in the Christian state Sacraments are necessary, “which 
represent those things which took place before in Christ” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.10">quæ significant 
ea quæ præcesserunt in Christo</span>). By this change in the Sacraments the 
unchangeableness of God is not affected, who, like a good father in a home, “gives different precepts to His family to suit different times” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.11">pro temporum varietate diversa præcepta familiæ suæ proponit</span>”). The 
fathers were redeemed “by faith in the Christ who was to come,” we 
are redeemed “by faith in the Christ who has now been born and has suffered”; 
what they had to do with were Sacraments “that corresponded with grace that had 
to be foreshadowed” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.12">quæ fuerunt congrua gratiæ præfigurandæ</span>), what we 
have to do with are “<i>Sacraments that correspond with grace that has to be 
shown as present</i>” (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.13">sacramenta congrua gratiæ præsentialiter demonstrandæ</span></i>).<note n="365" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.14">Cf. on this also Q. 62, Art. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.15">Sacramenta veteris legis non contulerunt gratiam justificantem per se ipsa, 
<i>i.e.</i>, propria virtute, quia sic non fuisset necessaria passio Christi. . . . 
Manifestum est, quod a passione Christi, quæ est causa humanæ justificationis <i>convenienter derivatur virtus justificativa ad 
sacramenta novæ legis, </i>non autem ad sacramenta veteris legis. . . . Patet, quod 
sacramenta veteris legis non habebant in se aliquam virtutem qua operarentur ad 
conferendam gratiam justificantem, sed solum significabant fidem, per quam 
justificabantur.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58">To the question as to the effect of the Sacraments<note n="366" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.1">Q.62.</note> it is replied, 

<pb n="215" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_215" />that we must distinguish between “grace” and 
“character.” The latter has already been treated above; we have also 
learned to know the view of Thomas (p. 206) on the Sacraments as “instrumental causes” in addition to the “principal cause” (God). But Thomas 
has given more precise definitions as to the effect. First, it is laid down 
(Art. 2) that sacramental grace adds something beyond the “grace of virtues and 
gifts,” namely, “a certain divine help for securing the end of the Sacrament” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.2">quoddam divinum auxilium ad consequendum sacramenti finem</span>).<note n="367" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.3">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.4">Gratia virtutem et donorum sufficienter perficit 
essentiam et potentias animæ, quantum ad generalem ordinationem actuum animæ, 
sed quantum ad quosdam effectus speciales, qui requiruntur in vita Christiana, 
requiritur sacramentalis gratia. — Per virtutes et dona excluduntur sufficienter 
vitia et peccata, quantum ad præsens et futurum, in quantum scil. impeditur homo 
per virtutes et dona a peccando; sed quantum ad præterita peccata, quæ transeunt 
actu et permanent reatu, adhibetur homini remedium specialiter per 
sacramenta. — Ratio sacramentalis gratiæ se habet ad gratiam communiter dictam, 
sicut ratio speciei ad genus, unde sicut non æquivoce dicitur animal communiter 
dictum et pro homine sumptum, ita non æquivoce dicitur gratia communiter 
sumpta et gratia sacramentalis.</span>” The Protestant polemic had to come in here and 
show that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.5">gratia virtutum et donorum</span> as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.6">gratia fidei</span> is the only grace, and 
that the sacramental grace in every sense is nothing but the manifestation of 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.7">gratia virtutum et donorum</span>, or, say, of the general and only grace. Of this 
latter it is said (l.c.), “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.8">gratia secundum se considerata perficit <i>essentiam
</i>animæ in quantum participat quandam similitudinem divini ‘<i>esse</i>’; 
et sicut ab essentia animæ fluunt ejus potentiæ, ita a gratia fluunt quædam 
perfectiones ad potentias animæ, quæ dicuntur virtutes et dona, quibus potentiæ 
perficiuntur in ordine ad suos actus.</span>” But also: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.9">Ordinantur autem sacramenta 
ad quosdam speciales effectus necessarios in vita Christiana.</span>”</note> Second, the 
proposition “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.10">sacramenta signant et <i>continent </i>(causant) gratiam</span>” (the 
Sacraments signify and <i>contain </i>[cause] grace) is more exactly explained 
(Art. 3). Third, it is shown that, as there is contained in the Sacraments (Art. 
4), and that, too, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.11">in verbis et rebus</span>” (in words and things), “a certain 
instrumental virtue for conveying grace (which is the effect of the Sacrament) 
that is proportioned to the instruments” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.12">quædam instrumentalis virtus ad 
inducendam gratiam, quæ est sacramenti effectus, proportionata instrumento</span>), 
this virtue originates “from the benediction of Christ and the application of 
it by the minister to sacramental use,” and is to be traced back to the 
“principal agent.” Fourth, the relation of sacramental grace to the passion of 
Christ is more precisely defined 

<pb n="216" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_216" />(Art. 5): “The principal cause of grace is God 
Himself, in relation to whom the humanity of Christ is, so to speak, a 
conjoined instrument (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.13">ad quem comparatur humanitas Christi sicut instrumentum 
conjunctum</span>) (as <i>e.g.</i>, the hand is a conjoined instrument), while the Sacrament 
is, as it were, a separate instrument (<i>e.g.</i>, like a stick). And thus it is 
necessary that saving virtue be derived for the Sacraments from the divinity of 
Christ through His humanity (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.14">et ideo oportet, quod virtus salutifera a 
divinitate Christi per ejus humanitatem in ipsa sacramenta derivetur</span>). But 
sacramental grace appears to be appointed (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.15">ordinari</span>) for two things especially, 
viz., for the removal of the defects of past sins, in so far as they pass away 
as acts (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.16">transeunt actu</span>) and remain as guilt (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.17">remanent reatu</span>), and again for the 
perfecting of the soul in those things which pertain to the worship of God 
according to the religion of the Christian life. But it is manifest from what 
has been said above, that Christ has wrought for us, chiefly by His passion, a 
deliverance from our sins that is not only meritorious and sufficient but also 
satisfactory (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.18">quod Christus liberavit nos a peccatis nostris, præcipue per suam 
passionem non solum sufficienter et meritorie sed etiam satisfactorie</span>). In like 
manner also He initiated by His passion the ritual (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.19">ritum</span>) of the Christian 
religion, yielding Himself up as an offering and sacrifice to God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.20">offerens se 
ipsum oblationem et hostiam deo</span>), as it is declared in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:2" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.21" parsed="|Eph|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.2">Ephes. V.</scripRef> Whence it is 
manifest that the Sacraments of the Church have their efficacy principally from 
the passion of Christ, of which the virtue is in some way united (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.22">copulatur</span>) to 
us through receiving the Sacraments, as a sign of which (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.23">in cujus signum</span>) there 
flowed from Christ as He hung upon the Cross water and blood, of which the one 
relates to baptism, the other to the eucharist, which are the most potent 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.24">potissima</span>) Sacraments.”<note n="368" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.25">I have quoted the whole passage, because it shows more 
clearly than any other that the Catholic doctrine of the Sacraments is at bottom 
nothing but a reduplication of the redemption by Christ, or, to put it 
otherwise, a second structure above the first, by which the first is crushed to 
the ground. <i>As grace was conceived of physically, but this physical grace 
could not be directly connected with the death of Christ or derived from it, it 
was necessary to associate with God the Redeemer, besides the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.26">instrumentum 
conjunctum</span></i> (<i>the God-man Jesus</i>), <i>still another <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.27">instrumentum separatum</span></i> (<i>the 
Sacraments</i>). If on the other hand the life and death of Christ can be so 
understood <i>that these themselves are seen to be the grace and 
the Sacrament, </i>the reduplication is useless. This is the evangelical 
Protestant point of view; at least it ought to be. Of course it is then no 
longer possible to conceive of grace <i>physically; </i>for in that case the 
Catholic doctrine of the Sacraments must again return, which is, how-ever, a 
pure invention of men, and has nothing to support it in the gospel history. This 
holds true notwithstanding the institution of the Supper by Jesus; for where is 
it found written that the consecrated elements “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.28">causant et continent gratiam ex 
opere operato</span>”?</note></p>


<pb n="217" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_217" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59">To the question as to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.1">causa sacramentorum</span>” (whether 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.2">per auctoritatem</span> or <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.3">per ministerium</span>) the reply is as follows:<note n="369" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.4">Q. 64.</note> (1) as the “inner 
effect” of the Sacraments is justification, it appears as if this 
effect could be produced only by God; but by way of administering (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.5">per modum 
ministri</span>”) man also (the priest) can be the “ instrumental cause “ of the 
effect. Whether he is more or less good does not come into account here; the 
effect of the Sacrament remains always the same, nay, even as regards the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.6">annexa</span>,” the 
priest’s prayers, it makes no difference what the 
character of the priest is; for they are offered “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.7">ex parte ecclesiæ</span>” (on the 
part of the Church), not on the part of an individual person. (2) God alone is 
the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.8">institutor sacramentorum</span>,” from whom alone also their “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.9">virtus</span>” proceeds. 
Hence it follows: “those things which are done in the Sacraments by appointment 
of men (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.10">per homines instituta</span>) are not necessary to the sacrament (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.11">de 
necessitate sac.</span>), but have to do with a certain solemn observance of it 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.12">pertinent ad quandam solemnitatem</span>) . . . but those things which are necessary 
to the Sacraments <i>are instituted by Christ Himself</i>, who is God and man. 
And although all things are not handed down in Scripture, yet the Church has 
these things from a well-known (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.13">familiari</span>) tradition of the Apostles, as the 
Apostle says, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:34" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.14" parsed="|1Cor|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.34">1. Cor. XI.</scripRef>: The rest will I set in order when I come.”<note n="370" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.15">If the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.16">necessaria in sacramentis</span> are all to be traced to 
Christ the institutor, then the Bible is not enough; <i>tradition </i>must be 
appealed to; but where is then the limit?</note> 
To the objection that the Apostles acted as God’s representatives (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.17">vicem dei</span>”) 
on earth, and therefore might also be institutors of Sacraments, it is replied, 
that they were certainly not allowed to set up another Church, and so also “it 
was not lawful for them to institute other Sacraments, (for) it is by Sacraments 
that the Church of Christ is declared to 

<pb n="218" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_218" />be formed (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.18">fabricata</span>).” (3) It is 
laid down that the authority in the Sacraments belongs to Christ as God, but 
that He as man “ had the power of the chief <i>ministry </i>or pre-eminence and 
works meritoriously and effectually (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.19">potestatem <i>ministerii </i>principalis 
habuit seu excellentiæ et operatur meritorie et efficienter</span>).” (4) 
It is shown that Christ could convey this “power of ministering” (not the “authority”) to other servants, <i>viz.</i>, “by giving them such fulness of 
grace that their merit would operate for rendering the Sacraments effectual 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.20">operaretur ad sacramentorum effectus</span>), that the Sacraments would be consecrated 
on the invocation of their names (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.21">ut ad invocationem nominorum ipsorum 
sanctificarentur sacramenta</span>), and that they would themselves be able to 
institute Sacraments and, without the ritual of the Sacraments, be able to 
convey by their power alone the effect of the Sacraments (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.22">ut ipsi possent 
sacramenta instituere et sine ritu sacramentorum effectum sacramentorum 
conferre solo imperio</span>).” But this “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.23">potestas excellentiæ</span>” He has 
not conveyed to the servants, in order to avoid the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.24">inconveniens</span>,” 
that is, that there might not be many heads in the Church; “if He had 
nevertheless communicated it, He would Himself have been the head in the 
principal sense, and they only in a secondary (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.25">ipse esset caput principaliter, 
alii vero secundario</span>).” (5) It is shown that the Sacraments can be 
validly celebrated even by bad servants, as these act only instrumentally, and “the instrument does not work by its own form or virtue, but by the virtue of him 
by whom it is moved (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.26">non agit secundum propriam formam aut virtutem sed secundum 
virtutem ejus a quo movetur</span>); “ but of course (6) bad servants commit a mortal 
sin when they celebrate the Sacraments, though the sin does not extend to the 
receiver, “who does not communicate with the sin of the bad minister, but with 
the Church.” (7) The “intention” and “faith” of the minister are 
treated (in Art. 8 and 9). The former he must necessarily have,<note n="371" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.27">More precisely: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.28">Quando aliquid se habet ad 
multa, oportet quod per aliquid determinetur ad unum, si illud effici debeat. Ea 
vero quæ in sacramentis aguntur possunt diversimode agi, sicut ablutio aquæ 
quæ fit in baptismo potest ordinari ad munditiam corporalem et ad ludum et ad 
multa alia hujusmodi. <i>Et idea oportet ut determinetur ad unum, 
</i>i.e.<i>, ad sacramentalem effectum per intentionem abluentis. </i>Et hæc intentio exprimitur per verba 
quæ in sacramentis dicuntur, puta cum dicit: Ego te baptizo in nomine</span>,” etc. An <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.29">instrumentum inanimatum</span> 
receives “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.30">loco intentionis motum a quo movetur</span>,” but an <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.31">instrumentum animatum</span> 
must have the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.32">intentio</span>, scil. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.33">faciendi quod facit Christus et ecclesia</span>.” But 
Thomas now places himself more decidedly on the side of the lax, <i>i.e.</i>, he 
disputes the position that a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.34"><i>mentalis </i>intentio</span> is necessary. What is 
enough, rather, as the minister acts in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.35">loco totius ecclesiæ</span>, is the intention 
of the <i>Church </i>as <i>actually </i>expressed in the sacramental words which 
he speaks, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.36">nisi contrarium exterius exprimatur ex parte 
ministri vel recipientis sacramentum</span>.</note> but not the 
latter: “as it is not required for 

<pb n="219" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_219" />the perfection of the Sacrament that the 
minister have love (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.37">sit in caritate</span>), but sinners also can dispense Sacraments, 
so his faith is not required for the perfection of the Sacrament, but an 
unbeliever can dispense the true Sacrament, provided other things are present 
which are necessary to a Sacrament.” Thus even heretics can dispense the 
Sacraments, that is, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.38">sacramentum</span>,” not “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.39">res sacramenti</span>”; for the “power of 
administering sacraments pertains to spiritual character, which is indelible 
(he confers, but sins in conferring).”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60">These doctrines of Thomas, from which a regard to faith 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.1">fides</span>) is obviously lacking,<note n="372" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.2">Hence the 13th Art. of the Augustana; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.3">Damnant 
illos, qui docent, quod sacramenta ex opere operato justificent, nec docent fidem 
requiri in usu sacramentorum, quæ credit remitti peccata.</span>”</note> and which altogether pass very rapidly over the 
question as to the conditions of <i>saving </i>reception of the Sacraments, 
underwent afterwards great modification from the time of Scotus onwards.<note n="373" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.4">Yet Scotus himself stands very near Thomas in the 
doctrine of the Sacraments.</note> In many points, moreover, the Thomist theses were novelties, and hence were not 
forthwith received. Thus Thomas was the first to assert the origination of all 
Sacraments by Christ. Hugo<note n="374" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.5">On his want of logical thoroughness, see Hahn, p. 155.</note> and the Lombard were frank enough to 
trace several Sacraments, not to Him, but to the Apostles, or to the 
pre-Christian Era (marriage), and were satisfied with saying that all 
Sacraments are now administered in the power of Christ (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.6">in potestate Christi</span>). 
Only with Alexander of Hales begins a more exact investigation of the origin of 
the Sacraments. But till the time of Thomas we still find much uncertainty. It 
had been usual to fall back on the general assertion of their divine origin, or 
a “certain” institution by Christ was taught,<note n="375" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.7">See Hahn, p. 158 ff.</note> while in the case of the 
different Sacraments 

<pb n="220" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_220" />very different hypotheses, attributable to 
embarrassment, were adopted. But there always continued to be some (on to the 
sixteenth century) who traced back individual Sacraments simply to <i>apostolic
</i>institution.<note n="376" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.8">See Hahn, p. 163 f. By conveying the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.9">potestas excellentiæ</span> to the apostles, Christ empowered them to institute 
Sacraments.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p61">In addition to the problem as to how far the effect is <i>
bound </i>to the Sacrament (see above), the chief questions in the period that 
followed were those as to the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p61.1">minister sacramenti</span>” and as to the conditions 
of saving reception. There was certainly agreement on the points, that there 
are Sacraments whose minister is not designated in the institution by Christ, 
and that we must distinguish between Sacraments which only a baptised 
Christian, a priest, or a bishop can duly celebrate; yet in making the 
application to each separate Sacrament, and in defining the relations of the 
minister and the receiver to the Sacrament, great controversies prevailed (is 
the priest who blesses the marriage, or are the parties to be married, the 
minister of the Sacrament of Marriage? In regard to the Eucharist, also, and 
other Sacraments, old ideas still continued to exercise their influence, and 
that not always in the case of declared heretics merely; further, as to 
confirmation there was doubt whether the exclusive power of the bishops rested 
on divine or on ecclesiastical appointment, while in connection with this there 
arose again the whole of the old dispute as to whether presbyters and bishops 
were originally identical, etc., etc.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p62">The controversy as to the conditions of saving reception 
penetrated more deeply; for here it was necessary to show in what relation the 
two poles of the Romish view of Christianity were to be placed, <i>whether the 
factor of merit was to have predominance over the factor of sacrament or 
vice-versa. </i>The development in Nominalist theology was such that <i>merit
</i>always asserted its superiority more decidedly, and the conditions 
accordingly were always more laxly conceived of, while at the same time the view 
taken of the depreciated effects of the Sacraments became always more magical. 
From this as a starting-point (namely, the conditions), which Thomas had merely 
touched on, the whole doctrine of the Sacraments really 

<pb n="221" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_221" />became a subject of controversy again, or 
received a fresh revision.<note n="377" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p62.1">See Hahn, p. 392 ff.</note> The chief points are the following:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p63">1. Alexander of Hales and Thomas had not indeed derived from 
all Sacraments a character, but they had asserted of all that they exercise an 
influence that is independent of the subjective condition of the receiver. But 
Scotus and those coming later denied this in the case of penance and extreme 
unction, teaching that these Sacraments remain without any effect if they are 
received without the requisite disposition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p64">2. In the earlier period it was held that for the unworthy 
recipient the virtue of the Sacraments becomes deleterious in its effect. This 
the Nominalists denied. In the worthy disposition and in the character, they saw 
on the contrary, as already existing, a positive <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.1">dispositio ad gratiam</span>, and 
declared accordingly that in the case of the unworthy the saving effect <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.2">ex opere 
operato</span> is not realised,<note n="378" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.3">What takes place, therefore, is only that the Sacrament 
is observed as an external adorning of the soul (the unbeliever receives a 
character, enjoys the body of the Lord, stands in an indissoluble marriage bond, 
etc.), while the gracious <i>eject </i>is not wrought. But this last at once 
follows subsequently, if the “ indisposition” gives way.</note> while the “wrath-effect” is not produced 
by the Sacrament, but arises from the sin of the receiver, and hence is not <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.4">ex 
opere operato</span>, but <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.5">ex opere operante</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65">That a “disposition” belongs to the saving reception was 
therefore the general opinion; but as to <i>why </i>it was necessary there was 
difference of view. Some saw in the disposition, not the positive condition of 
sacramental grace, but only the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.1">conditio sine qua non</span>, <i>i.e., the disposition 
is not considered as worthiness;</i> the Sacraments, rather, of the new 
covenant, as distinguished from those of the old, in which the fides was 
requisite (hence <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.2">opus operans</span>), work <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.3">ex opere operato</span>.<note n="379" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.4">In its application to the Sacrament the expression 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.5">ex opere operato</span>” itself passed through a history which is too extensive to 
follow out here; see Schätzler, Die L. v. d. Wirks. d. Sacr. ex opere operato, 
1860. The assertion is certainly false that the expression only denotes that the 
Sacraments are effectual on account of the work accomplished by Christ, or that 
Christ works in them, that is, it is an apologetic novelty of Möhler, or, say, 
of some theologians already in the sixteenth century. The leading thought of 
Scholasticism was rather this, that the Sacrament itself is the opus operatum, 
and starting from this point it proceeded to call the <i>outer </i>act <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.6">opus 
operatum</span>, the inner disposition <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.7">opus operans</span>.</note> This 


<pb n="222" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_222" />implied the exclusion, not of the necessity of 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.8">dispositio</span>, but certainly of its causal significance. In entire contrast 
with this view stands the other, which, however, was represented only by a few, 
that the Sacraments can only mediate grace when inner contrition and faith are 
present, so that all saving grace is solely the result of penitent disposition 
and of faith; but these as inner motives (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.9">interiores motus</span>) are wrought by God, 
so that on that ground we must not assume a justification <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.10">ex opere operante</span>; the 
Sacraments now declare this inner act of God, make man sure as to the reception 
of grace, and strengthen the belief that the reception transmits the effectual 
grace to the whole man and makes him the possessor of it. This view comes very 
near the evangelical one of the sixteenth century; but it differs from it in 
this, that the idea of grace is still always the Catholic, as participation in 
the divine nature, and that accordingly faith is really held as only something 
preliminary, that is, it is not yet seen that the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.11">motus fiduciæ in deum</span>” 
(trustful impulse God-wards) is the form and the essence of grace itself. 
Further, it is to be observed that this view has been expressed clearly and 
plainly by no Schoolman.<note n="380" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.12">Hahn (p. 401 f.) names as representatives of 
this view Robert Pulleyn, William of Auxerre, and John Wessel, and, as holding 
this view as regards at least the Sacrament of Penance, a large number of 
theologians, among whom the Lombard, Alexander of Hales, Bonaventura, and Henry 
of Ghent are mentioned, These men really taught that where there is true <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.13">contritio</span>, absolution comes directly from God, not through the Sacrament of 
Penance only, which in this case only declares. Karl Müller (Der Umschwung in 
der Lehre von der Busse während des 12. Jahrh. in the Abhandl. f. Weizsäcker, 
1892, p. 287 ff.) has shown that this view runs back to Abelard. He regards it 
as something new, and if applied to the common reigning practice, it would 
certainly have been something new. But there was no kind of change in this 
practice contemplated by it, and it was only a sign that <i>theology </i>again 
grappled with the question, and felt itself unable simply to justify 
theoretically the conception that prevailed in practice of sacrament and priest. 
It went back, therefore, at this point to ideas of the early Church, or to 
ideas that were Augustinian and more spiritual (Müller seems to me to overlook 
this, see further details below). Alexander of Hales (Summa IV., Q. 14, M. 2, 
Art. 1, § 3) writes: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.14">Duplex est pænitentia; quædam quæ solummodo consistit in 
contritione, quædam quæ consistit in contritione, confessione, satisfactione; <i>
utraque est sacramentum. </i>Sed primo modo sumpta non est sacramentum ecclesiæ, sed secundo modo. Sacramentum pænitentiæ est signum et causa et quantum ad 
deletionem culpæ et quantum ad deletionem pœnæ. <i>Contritio enim est signum et 
causa remissionis peccati et quantum ad culpam et quantum ad pœnam</i></span>” 
(the adding of the remission of temporal penalties for sin takes place, however, only through the priestly sacrament). 
With this view of repentance, as is well known, the Reformation formed a 
connection. That <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.15">fides</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.16">sacramentum</span> are exclusively essential to each other 
in the case of all Sacraments was emphasised by Robert Pulleyn and Wessel (the 
former, Sentent. I., octo P. V., c. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.17">quod fides facit, baptismus ostendit; 
fides peccata delet, baptismus deleta docet, unde sacramentum dicitur.</span>” VI. 61: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.18">Absolutio, quæ peracta confessione super pænitentem a sacerdote fit, 
sacramentum est, quoniam rei sacræ signum est. Et cujus sacræ rei est signum, 
nisi remissionis et absolutionis? Nimirum confitentibus a sacerdote facta a 
peccatis absolutio remissionem peccatorum, quam antea peperit cordis contritio, 
designat. A peccatis ergo presbyter solvit, <i>non utique quod peccata dimittat, 
sed quod dimissa sacramento pandat.</i></span>” The latter, de comnuin. sanct. [edit. 
Groning, 1614], p. 817: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.19">Effectus sacramentorum sunt secundum dispositionem 
suscipientis et secundum requisitam illi intentioni dispositionem. . . . 
Dispositio vero requisita huic sacramento, ut efficax fiat, est fames et sitis 
hujus vivifici cibi et potus. Unde quanto minus eum esurit et sitit, pro tanto 
minorem etiam effectum consequitur.</span>” 818: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.20">Semper sacramenta fidei sunt 
instrumenta, tanto semper efficacia, quanto est fides negotiosa</span>”). But in view 
of these valuable sentences, we must remember, as has been remarked above, 
that to closer inspection a mysterious <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.21">gratia</span> is placed behind and above the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.22">fides</span>, which lowers the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.23">fides</span> to a means.</note> 


<pb n="223" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_223" />According to the third view, which constantly 
gained more adherents, and always came to be more laxly expressed, the saving 
grace is a product of the Sacrament and of contrite faith, so that the Sacrament 
in itself merely raises the soul above the point at which it is dead and plants 
a seed which develops to saving effect only by the co-operation of contrition 
and faith. Here first the question now came to be of importance as to what the 
nature was of this contrition and this faith, or as to what the state of soul 
must be which puts the receiver into the position for letting the sacramental 
grace attain to its full effect. To begin with it was generally answered here, 
with Augustine, that the receiver must not “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.24">obicem contrariæ 
cogitationis opponere</span>” (oppose a barrier of adverse thought.) But what is this 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.25">obex</span>”<note n="381" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.26">The Greek Scholasticism also knows of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.27">obex</span>. Antonius 
Melissa quotes in the Loci Comm. (Migne, Bd. 136, col. 823), sermo 16, the 
saying of a certain Theotimus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.28">ἔοικεν ἡ ἁμαρτία παρακωλύματι, 
κωλύοντι τὴν εὔνοιαν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν γενέσθαι.</span></note> or this “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.29">impedimentum</span>”? It was replied that the 
receiver must not receive the Sacrament “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.30">cum fictione</span>” (insincerely). But when 
is he a hypocrite? The earlier theologians required a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.31">bonus motus interior</span>,” 
that is, a really pious spirit that longs for grace, contrition, and faith, and 
so, since every “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.32">bonus motus</span>” is in a certain way meritorious, 

<pb n="224" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_224" />certain merits. The “barrier” is here therefore the lack of such a positive good disposition. So it was taught by the 
Lombard, Alexander, Thomas,<note n="382" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.33">In Sentent. IV., Dist. 4, Q. 3, Art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.34">Indispositus reputatur et qui non credi et qui indevotus accedit . . . in 
sacramentis præcipue fides operatur æ ideo defectus fidei specialius pertinet ad fictionem.</span>”</note> and a large number of theologians, and 
they further laid it down that, as all merit is rewarded, the reception of the 
Sacrament results in a twofold grace, namely (1) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.35">ex opere operato</span>, (2) but also 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.36">ex opere operante</span>; the latter is different from the sacramental grace, but is 
always added to it (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.37">ex merito</span>, on account of the disposition, and greater or 
less, according to the measure of the disposition). Here already, then, merit is 
introduced in a hazardous way. Yet the later theologians (among the earlier, 
Albertus) required only the absence of an undevout disposition; what is held by 
them as a barrier is simply the presence of a “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.38">motus contrarius malus</span>,” <i>i.e.</i>, 
contempt of the Sacrament, positive unbelief, or an unforgiven mortal sin.<note n="383" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.39">Scotus, in Sent. IV., Dist. 1, Q. 6: “Sacramentum ex virtute operis operati confert gratiam, ita quod non requiritur 
ibi bonus motus interior qui mereatur gratiam, sed sufficit quod suscipiens non 
ponat obicem.”</note> They 
said that the dignity of the New Testament Sacraments consists just in this, 
that they presuppose <i>no </i>positive disposition, while such disposition is 
to be presupposed in the case of all other grace. Hence Scotus defines: “for 
the first reception of grace (the non-sacramental) there is required some kind 
of merit <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.40">(aliquis modus meritorius) de congruo</span>; but for the second (the 
sacramental) nothing is required save a reception of baptism that is voluntary 
and without insincerity (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.41">sine fictione</span>), <i>i.e.</i>, with the intention of receiving 
what the Church confers, and without mortal sin in act or will (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.42">sine actu vel 
voluntate peccati mortaiis</span>), so that in the first there is required some 
intrinsic work in some way accepted as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.43">meritum de congruo</span>, in the second there 
is only required an external work (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.44">opus exterius</span>), with putting away of inner 
hindrance (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.45">cum amotione interioris impedimenti</span>).” One sees that here the 
doctrine of the Sacraments is already quite drawn into the (Pelagian) doctrine 
of justification, and subordinated to it, while apparently the power of the 
Sacrament is increased, seeing that it is to be held as effectual even where a 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.46">tabula rasa</span> exists. 

<pb n="225" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_225" />Yet with the increased power there contrasts 
the really small saving effect, which passes, rather, into the “acceptance of 
the merits of man.” Between these two views there was still a 
third, which certainly stands quite near the last mentioned, frequently 
coalesced with it, and was afterwards to become the predominant one; it is 
neither satisfied with the absence of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.47">malus motus</span>,” nor does it require 
the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.48">bonus motus</span>,” but it demands that a “certain” sorrow shall precede the 
reception of the Sacrament, which does not require to spring from the highest 
motives, but may arise from lower, <i>e.g.</i>, from fear of punishment or something 
similar. This “sorrow” is described as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.49">attritio</span></i>,<note n="384" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.50">Scotus was the first to direct his attention to this very 
correctly observed character of the commoner type of humanity, and began to use 
it in the way indicated for the doctrine of salvation; see Hahn, p. 413 f.</note> and 
it is said of it that, if there is earnest striving, the Sacrament can raise it 
to contritio. But others now went still further and taught <i>that the Sacrament 
changes <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.51">attritio</span> into <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.52">contritio ex opere operato</span>. </i>According to this 
extremely widely diffused view, the man can be saved <i>who lets himself stand 
in dread of hell, </i>even though otherwise all inner connection with the 
Christian religion is wanting to him; he must only assiduously use the Sacrament 
of Penance, in the opinion that it can protect him against hell. Yet even this “opinion” does not need to be a sure faith; he may only hold the effect of the 
Sacrament as not impossible; “attrition, when the Sacrament is added, is made 
sufficient by the power of the keys” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.53">attritio superveniente sacramento virtute 
clavium efficitur sufficiens</span>).<note n="385" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.54">Or: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.55">Attritus accedit ad confessionem, ex quo 
ibi fit contritus, <i>unde fugatur fictio. </i>Et sic non habet dubium, quia et 
sacramentum suscipit et effectum ejus scil. remissionem peccatorum.</span>” Numerous 
passages in Hahn, l.c. From this point of view, indeed, the mere purpose to 
partake of the Sacrament, or the partaking per se, might come to be regarded as 
something initially meritorious, and this step was really already taken from the 
time of the Lombard, the view becoming quite widely prevalent. Nay, as if the 
conscience and the plain understanding reacted against the sacramental magic, 
the Lombard declares that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.56">humiliatio</span> before the sensible materials in the 
Sacrament establishes merit (Sentent. IV., Dist. 1 C.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.57">propter humiliationem 
quidem, ut dum homo sensibilibus rebus, quæ natura infra ipsum sunt, ex 
præcepto creatoris se reverendo subicit, ex hac humilitate et obedientia deo 
magis placeat et apud eum mereatur.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66">A quite magical view of the Sacraments here competes in a 
pernicious way with that doctrine of “merit,” according to 

<pb n="226" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_226" />which God of His good pleasure (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.1">per 
acceptationem</span>) takes as complete what is only a beginning, and indeed is not 
even a beginning, since the motives of those “meritorious” acts may be 
religiously neutral. In connection with the doctrine of justification we shall 
return to this worst point, which dominated the whole practical and theoretical 
system of Catholicism at the beginning of the Reformation period.<note n="386" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.2">Apol. Confess. Aug. 13: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.3">Hic damnamus totum 
populum scholasticorum doctorum, qui docent, quod sacramenta non ponenti obicem 
conferant gratiam ex opere operato sine bono motu utentis. Hæc simpliciter 
judaica opinio est sentire quod per ceremoniam justificemur, sine bono motu 
cordis, hoc est, sine fide. Et tamen hæc impia et perniciosa opinio magna 
auctoritate docetur in toto regno pontificio.</span>”</note> But certainly 
it is clear here already, that to hush up rather than to give comfort was the 
effect of a doctrine of the Sacraments having this form and issue. This doctrine 
was originally framed on the exalted idea of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.4">participatio divinæ naturæ</span>,” 
and it still continues to betray its basis in the first stages of its 
construction. But it ends in confirming the man of common spirit in his low-type 
morality and feeble piety. The earnest Catholic may not apply these final 
conclusions to himself; he may confine himself to the original thesis, which is 
not forbidden to him, but for the careless, the Church has prepared a broad 
road and opened a wide gate. In a <i>relative</i> way it may work much good with 
this; for its system is derived from listening to life; it gives pedagogic 
direction on the question as to how one who is not quite thoughtless, who is not 
perfectly stolid, who is not entirely sunk in earthly enjoyment, can be aided, 
and introduced into a better society, with better modes of life. But as soon as 
we consider that it is the <i>Christian religion </i>we have to do with here, 
that religion of earnest spirit and comforting power, this structure of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.5">opus 
operatum</span>, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.6">attritio</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.7">meritum</span> 
is seen to be a mockery of all that is sacred.<note n="387" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.8">On Duns Scotus’ doctrine of the 
Sacraments see Werner, Scotus (1881), pp. 462-496; on the doctrine of 
Post-Scotist Scholasticism see the same author, Die Nachscotistische Scholastik 
(1883), p. 380 ff. As specially important characteristics of the Scotist 
doctrine of the Sacraments note the following: (1) the rejection of the <i>inner
</i>necessity of the Sacraments, since God can grant the saving grace even 
without the employment of these outward signs (all the more firmly is the <i>
outer </i>necessity maintained, on the ground of the positive divine 
appointment); (2) the rejection of an influence of a naturally necessary kind in 
the media of sacramental grace; (3) the strong emphasising of the Sacraments as 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.9">notæ ecclesiæ</span>; (4) the assertion that since the Fall there have been Sacraments 
effectual <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.10">ex opere operato</span>; (5) the rejection of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.11">virtus supernaturalis</span> in 
the Sacraments; (6) the rejection of the position, that the intellect is the 
vehicle of the sacramental character; (7) the assertion that only from the 
positive appointment of God is it to be concluded that baptism cannot be 
repeated; (8) the assertion, that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.12">reatus culpæ</span> after the act of sin is no 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.13">reatio realis</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, that there remains nothing in the <i>soul </i>of the effect 
of sin, which would again be sin; for the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.14">habitus vitiosus</span> is not sin, seeing 
that it remains even in the justified; hence there stands nothing that is a link 
between the sinful act and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.15">obligatio ad pœnam</span>; the latter, therefore, is 
only a relatio rationis of the divine intellect or will, which has its ground in 
the “ordering will” of God; in accordance with this the view of the Sacrament 
of Penance is formed. Occam emptied the Sacraments of every kind of inner and 
speculative import; they have simply an importance because God has so <i>
ordained </i>them; but we do not know why. Here also the position of things was 
such that as soon as the authority of the Church disappeared, there was 
necessarily a falling away, not only of the doctrine of the Sacraments in every 
sense — that was no misfortune — but also of every doctrine of grace; for no one had 
taken the precaution to secure that the latter should be able to exist 
independently of the Sacraments.</note></p>


<pb n="227" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_227" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67"><i>The individual Sacraments. </i>(1) <i>Baptism</i>.<note n="388" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.1">See the detailed exposition in Thomas, P. 
III., Q. 66-71. Schwane, pp. 605-622.</note> This 
Sacrament<note n="389" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.2">According to the general view (something similar already 
in Ignatius of Antioch) Christ, at His own baptism, imparted to the water 
consecration and power. Hence the water needs no special consecration, as the 
material does in the other Sacraments.</note> is the medicine for the consequences of the Fall, 
and lays the basis of the new life; it has therefore a negative and a positive 
effect.<note n="390" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.3">According to the Scholastic view, 
which, however, was not shared by all, an abolition of sin is in itself possible 
without infusion of saving grace (so Thomas).</note> The former, in which the “grace” already appears as 
“most perfect,<note n="391" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.4">Gabriel Biel (according to Hahn, p. 
334): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.5">Licet gratia baptismalis sit incipientium et ita <i>imperfecta </i>
quantum ad habilitandum ad bonum, tamen quantum ad liberandum a malo habet vim 
gratiæ perfectissimæ . . . restituit perfectam innocentiam.</span>”</note> relates to original sin. In so far as this 
consists in guilt, penalty, and concupiscence, baptism abolishes all these with 
the entire sin; <i>i.e.</i>, the guilt (guilt of original sin and of the previously 
committed sinful deeds without exception)<note n="392" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.6">On the other hand: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.7">baptismus non est institutus ad delendum omnia peccata futura, sed tamen præterita 
et præsentia.</span>” Hence the rule: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.8">baptismus delet quidquid invenit.</span>” This reluctance to relate 
the sin-cancelling grace of baptism to the future, had originally sprung from 
regard for the interests of human freedom and for the serious nature of 
Christian morality. But in the Scholastic period what is aimed at mainly is to 
protect the Church Sacrament of Penance.</note> is 

<pb n="228" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_228" />blotted out, the penalty remitted (and that 
means the eternal penalty totally, the temporal penalty likewise, so far as it 
consists in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.9">pœnæ determinatæ</span>; but so far as it finds expression in the penal 
evils of the earthly life, it remains), and the concupiscence is controlled. The 
last point is new, as only in Scholasticism is a clear distinction drawn between 
sinful and innocent concupiscence. The meaning is this, that through sin sinful 
concupiscence has come into existence as disorder of the lower impulses, or as 
dominion of these over the higher impulses and over the province of human 
action, whereby a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.10">fomes peccati</span> (slumbering fire of sin), ever continuing, and 
working with a certain necessity, has developed itself. Baptism, now, has the 
effect of so rectifying the disorder of the passions, and moderating the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.11">fomes 
peccati</span>,” that man is now in a position for resisting, or for keeping 
within appointed limits, the concupiscence, which is involved in his earthly 
nature, and is therefore in itself innocent. This view of the natural life, 
which is not a religious one, will occupy us again in the next section (under 
C). Here it is enough to note that, in order to give expression to the 
absoluteness of the negative baptismal influence as an effectual one, the 
conception of an innocent concupiscence was admitted.<note n="393" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.12">Lombard, Sentent. II., Dist. 32, A. B.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.13">Licet remaneat concupiscentia post baptismum, non tamen dominatur et regnat 
sicut ante, immo per gratiam baptismi mitigatur et minuitur, ut post dominari 
non valeat, nisi quis reddat vires hosti eundo post concupiscentias. Nec post 
baptismum remanet ad reatum, quia non imputatur in peccatum, sed tantum pœna 
peccati est, ante baptismum vero pœna est et culpa. . . . Per gratiam baptismi 
vitium concupiscentiæ debilitatur atque extenuatur, ita ut jam non regnet, nisi 
consensu reddantur ei vires, et quia reatus ipsius solvitur.</span>” Thomas defines the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.14">fomes</span> (after the Fall) in the 27 Q., P. III., as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.15">rebellio inferiorum virium ad 
rationem</span>,” or as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.16">inordinata concupiscentia sensibilis appetitus</span>”; 
but by grace it is weakened and loses the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.17">reatus</span>. What was still thought of even 
then (see Augustine) was almost exclusively the sexual impulse and generation. 
Therefore there can be no thought of removing the concupiscence, and Thomas 
asserts: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.18">baptismus non aufert actu infectionem, prout afficit personam, 
quod patet ex hoc, quod baptizatus per actum naturæ originale transmittit in 
prolem.</span>” He says also, P. II., 1, Q. 74, Art. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.19">Transit peccatum 
originale reatu et remanet actu (this is not so strongly expressed afterwards). 
Sed talis corruptio fomitis non impedit, quin homo rationabili voluntate possit 
reprimere singulos motus inordinatos sensualitatis, si præsentiat, puta 
divertendo cogitationem ad alia.</span>”</note> The positive effect of 
baptism is summed up under the term, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.20">sacramentum regenerationis</span>.” 
But while here 

<pb n="229" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_229" />there was in general no occasion to pass beyond 
the old ecclesiastical conception (even the special connection of baptism with 
faith is still always emphasised), yet misgivings arose on two points. Is the 
positive grace in baptism “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.21">perfectissima</span>,” and do the children receive this 
grace as perfectly as baptised adults? Although in general it was declared that 
baptism is the sacrament of justification, and that through it the baptised 
person receives the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.22">gratia operans and cooperans</span>, provided he does not already 
possess it (in which case there is only an increasing), yet, from the time of 
Nominalism especially, baptism was in point of fact held to be only the 
sacrament of initiation for justification.<note n="394" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.23">See note 4 on p. 227.</note> Hence there was an increased 
willingness to assume in the case of children the perfect application of 
baptismal grace,<note n="395" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.24">As a rule, no doubt, with the addition, 
that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.25">habitus ligatus est propter pueritiam</span>, but that as truly is it 
perfectly imparted as the sleeping man is a living man. So already Thomas. At 
the Council of Vienna in 1311, the view was declared the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.26">sententia probabilior</span> 
and sanctioned, that baptism is the cause in the case of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.27">parvuli</span>, both of the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.28">remissio culpæ</span> and of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.29">collatio gratiæ (quoad habitum, etsi non pro illo 
tempore quoad usum)</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, that it communicates the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.30">gratia informans et virtutes</span> 
(Mansi XXV., p. 411).</note> while it was held at an earlier period, that to children there 
is perfectly communicated only purification from original sin, the positive 
grace being only infused into them afterwards at successive times.<note n="396" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.31">Lombardus, IV., Dist. 4 H.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.32">de adultis, qui 
digne recipiunt sacramentum, non ambigitur quin gratiam operantem et 
cooperantern perceperint . . . de parvulis vero, qui nondum ratione utuntur, 
quæstio est, an in baptismo receperint gratiam qua ad majorem venientes ætatem 
possent velle et operari bonum? Videtur, quod non receperint, quia gratia illa 
caritas est et fides, quæ voluntatem præparat et adjuvat. Sed quis dixerit, eos 
accepisse fidem et caritatem!</span>”</note> 
As regards the faith of children, there was no fixed opinion; the majority seem 
to have held that the faith of the Church (or of the sponsors) intervenes here 
vicariously, and that thereby the saving effect is made possible.<note n="397" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.33">Following Augustine, Thomas III., Q. 68, Art. 9: the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.34">parvuli sunt in utero matris ecclesiæ</span> and are thus nourished.</note> Thus baptism 
only lays the foundation for the process of justification, or it implants it “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.35">in habitu</span>,” but not “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.36">in actu</span>” (that Mary was thought of as an 
exception to this was a matter of course on the Catholic view; for to her nothing could 


<pb n="230" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_230" />be given by baptism which she had not already 
possessed before baptism).<note n="398" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.37">Here there were great controversies, which 
will be briefly dealt with afterwards.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p68">Baptism is absolutely necessary (baptism with blood a 
substitute), conveys a character, cannot be repeated, is valid when it is 
performed with water (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p68.1">materia</span>) and with the words of institution (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p68.2">forma</span>),<note n="399" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p68.3">Thomas, P. III., Q. 66, Art. 6, 
declares (against Hugo) that baptism in the name of Christ alone is invalid; yet 
the Apostles allowed themselves such baptism.</note> and 
is regularly dispensed by the priest. Yet in an emergency a deacon, and even a 
layman, can baptise. The considerations regarding the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p68.4">sacramentalia</span> which 
accompanied baptism do not belong to the history of dogma;<note n="400" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p68.5">See Schanz, Die Wirksamkeit der 
Sacramentalien, Tüb., Theol. Quartalschr. 1886, Part. 4.</note> 
just as little do the secondary consequences of baptism, as, <i>e.g.</i>, spiritual 
affinity, etc.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p69">As the Church had to contend, especially from the 
thirteenth century onwards, against sects and schools who, on different grounds 
(as a rule out of opposition to the prevailing sacramental system, here and 
there also from opposition to the sacramental system in general), disputed the 
rightfulness of infant baptism, or who denied the necessity of baptism 
altogether, an apologetic, polemical discussion of the Sacrament of Baptism was 
necessary. Yet there was never nearly so much fulness of statement here as in 
the account given of the Sacrament of the Eucharist.<note n="401" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p69.1">See the polemic against the Catharists 
(Moneta), Petrobrusiani, etc.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70">2. <i>Confirmation</i>.<note n="402" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.1">Thomas, P. III., Q. 72, Schwane, pp. 622-627.</note> This Sacrament obtained its 
independent existence simply through Western practice, inasmuch as only the 
bishop<note n="403" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.2">Because only the Apostles had the power to impart 
the Holy Spirit by laying on of hands.</note> could administer it. Hence it naturally resulted, that it became 
dissociated from baptism, which, however, forms its presupposition,<note n="404" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.3">Not only its presupposition, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.4">sed est majoris 
necessitatis</span>,” Thomas, 1.c., Art. 12. With regard to the 
presupposition it is said in Art. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.5">si aliquis non baptizatus confirmaretur, 
nihil reciperet.</span>”</note> 
and with which it shares the quality, that it conveys a character, and therefore cannot be repeated. The 

<pb n="231" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_231" />material is the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.6">Chrisma</span> consecrated by the 
bishop, the form the sacramental words: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.7">consigno te, etc.</span>” The effect, which, of 
course, as additional to that of baptism, either cannot be 
definitely expressed, or restricts the importance of the baptismal communication 
of grace, is <i>power </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.8">robur</span>) for growth, strength for conflict with enemies 
of the faith (military), the gifts of the Holy Spirit, or even — as a portion of 
the process of justification — the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.9">gratia gratum faciens</span> (grace that renders 
well-pleasing).<note n="405" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.10">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.11">Robur</span>,” or “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.12">potestas ad pugnam spiritalem</span>,” is the chief 
conception; baptism distinguishes believers from unbelievers, confirmation the 
newly-born from the mature. At the same time Thomas (Art. 7) sought to introduce 
confirmation into the process of justification, in which, certainly, he had poor 
enough success: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.13">datur baptisato spiritus sanctus ad robur . . . missio seu 
datio spiritus s. non est nisi cum gratia gratum faciente. Unde manifestum est, 
quod gratia gratum faciens confertur in hoc sacramento . . . gratiæ gratum 
facientis primus effectus est remissio culpæ, habet tamen et alios effectus quia 
sufficit ad hoc quod promoveat hominem per omnes gradus usque in vitam æternam 
. . . et ideo gratia gratum faciens non solum datur ad remissionem culpæ, sed 
etiam ad augmentum et firmamentum justitiæ, et sic confertur in hoc sacramento.</span>” 
But any number of Sacraments might then be forced in! See the summing up of the 
chief deliverances on the Sacrament by Eugene IV. (l.c., p. 1055), where it is 
said of the effect: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.14">datur S. S. ad robur, ut vid. Christianus audacter Christi 
confiteatur nomen.</span>” The Pope will have it, besides, that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.15">per apostolicæ sedis 
dispensationem</span> even ordinary priests have celebrated the Sacrament, yet only 
with oil which a bishop had consecrated. This continued afterwards to be the 
Catholic view, or, say, practice. This special linking of confirmation to the 
power of the Pope goes back to Thomas. He framed the theory, fraught with large 
consequences, that the Sacraments of the Eucharist and of ordination relate to 
the true body of Christ, the others to the mystical (the Church). Hence in the 
celebration of the latter five Sacraments there is to be taken into account, 
besides the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.16">potestas ministerii</span> in general, the power of jurisdiction (in the 
case of one in a higher, in the case of another in a lower degree) belonging to 
the Church, that is, the Pope. In consequence of this he has the right, in the 
case of confirmation, to depute ordinary priests; in Sentent. IV., Dist. 7, Q. 
3, A. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.17">Sciendum est, quod cum episcopatus non addat aliquid supra 
sacerdotium per relationem ad corpus domini verum, sed solum per relationem ad 
corpus mysticum, papa per hoc quod est episcoporum summus non dicitur habere 
plenitudinem potestatis per relationem ad corpus domini verum, sed per 
relationem ad corpus mysticum. Et quia gratia sacramentalis descendit in corpus 
mysticum a capite, ideo omnis operatio in corpus mysticum sacramentalis, per 
quam gratia datur, dependet ab operatione sacramentali super corpus domini 
verum, et ideo solus sacerdos potest absolvere in loco pænitentiali et 
baptizare ex officio. Et ideo dicendum, quod promovere ad illas perfectiones, quæ non respiciunt corpus domini verum, sed solum corpus mysticum, potest a papa 
qui habet plenitudinem pontificialis potestatis committi sacerdoti.</span>”</note> Doubts about this Sacrament, which, according to Thomas, 

<pb n="232" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_232" />“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.18">etiam a non jejunis dari vel accipi potest</span>”<note n="406" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.19">Thomas, l.c., Art. 12.</note> (can be given or received even by those not fasting), never 
disappeared; Wyclif again gave emphatic expression to them; for a reliable proof 
from tradition could not be obtained.<note n="407" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.20">A passage from Pseudo-Isidore (ep. 
episc. Melchiadis) played an important part, as also the Pseudo-Dionysius.</note> In the last resort Thomas is unable 
otherwise to defend the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.21">conveniens</span>” in the ritual than by the sentence:<note n="408" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.22">Thomas, 1.c.</note> “it must be firmly held that the ordinances of the 
Church are directed according to the wisdom of Christ. And for this reason it 
ought to be certain that the ritual which the Church observes in this and in 
other Sacraments is fitting” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.23">firmiter tenendum est, quod ordinationes 
ecclesiæ dirigantur secundum sapientiam Christi. Et propter hoc certum esse 
debet, ritus quod ecclesia observat in hoc et in aliis sacramentis esse 
convenientes</span>). If we assume, not the dogmatic, but the practical pedagogic 
point of view, we cannot deny the serviceableness of this observance, especially 
when taken along with infant baptism, both as regards the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.24">plebs Christiana</span>, and 
as regards the bishop, who in this way comes close to every member of his 
diocese.<note n="409" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.25">Its institution by Christ, first asserted by 
Albertus, even Thomas has only “proved” by declaring that Christ instituted the 
Sacrament, <scripRef passage="John 16:7" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.26" parsed="|John|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.7">John XVI. 7</scripRef>, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.27">promittendo</span>.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p71">3. <i>The Eucharist</i>.<note n="410" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p71.1">Thomas, P. III., Q. 73-83; Schwane, pp. 
628-661; Article, “Transubstantiation,” by Steitz-Hauck, 
Real-Encyclopädie, vol. 15<sup>2</sup>, pp. 803 ff., 815 ff. (a very
thorough-going account).</note> At the beginning of 
the thirteenth century, after the conflicts in the eleventh, and many 
uncertainties in the twelfth, the doctrine of transubstantiation, together with 
what was derived from it, or coheres with it, was substantially settled. The 
Lateran Council (see above, p. 53) of the year 1215 had brought the 
development to a conclusion, and had given to the Sacrament the highest 
conceivable place, as was shown by the deliverance regarding it being introduced 
into the Symbol.<note n="411" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p71.2">Baur points out very correctly (Vorles, II., p. 475)
that Thomas tries to prove that Christianity without transubstantiation 
is not the absolute religion.</note> But the “heretical” opposition had made the deliverance 
necessary. This opposition never 

<pb n="233" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_233" />became silent; nay, in the circles of the 
Church theology itself, there were set forth in later times views of 
transubstantiation, that, strictly speaking, had the effect of cancelling it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p72">Here, also, it was Thomas whose view of the Sacrament 
became classic in Catholicism. The modifications which Nominalism allowed 
itself to adopt disappeared; the doctrine of Thomas remained. Thomas put an end 
to the uncertainties still betrayed by the Lombard at some points,<note n="412" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.1">Only the fact of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.2">conversio</span> was a certainty 
for the Lombard, not the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.3">modus</span>; see Sentent. IV., Dist. 11 A.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.4">Si quæritur, 
qualis sit ista conversio, an formalis an substantialis vel alterius generis, 
definire non sufficio; formalem tamen non esse cognosco, quia species rerum 
quæ ante fuerant, remanent, et sapor et pondus. <i>Quibusdam </i>videtur esse 
substantialis, dicentibus sic substantiam converti in substantiam, ut hæc essentialiter fiat illa.</span>” Yet that is at bottom the opinion of the Lombard also, 
for he unequivocally teaches (Dist. 12 A.) that after the transformation 
the accidents are “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.5">sine subjecto</span>.” In the doctrine of the Mass the Lombard had 
not yet reached the height of Realism; ideas of the ancient Church still 
exercised their influence on him; see Sentent. IV., Dist. 12 F.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.6">Quæritur, si 
quod gerit sacerdos proprie dicatur sacrificium vel immolatio, et si Christus 
quotidie immolatur vel semel tantum immolatus sit? Ad hoc breviter dici potest, 
illud quod offertur et consecratur a sacerdote vocari sacrificium et oblationem, 
quia memoria est et repræsentatio sacrificii veri et sanctæ immolationis factæ 
in ara crucis. Et semel Christus mortuus est in cruce, ibique immolatus est in semetipso, quotidie autem immolatur in sacramento, quia in sacramento <i>
recordatio, </i>fit illius quod factum est semel.</span>”</note> and he 
applied in perfected form to the Sacrament the dialectic mode of treatment 
which had once occasioned so much offence. He could dispose of the Sacrament 
with confidence, for he was a Realist, and Duns Scotus could do so likewise (in 
some respects in a still more perfect form), because he also readily adopted a 
realistic theory of knowledge. But this confidence thereafter received a check; 
for it is only in a forced way, if at all, that the Nominalist mode of thought 
can come to terms with transubstantiation. It must either let it drop, or 
declare it an intensified miracle, by which two impossible things become 
actual.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p73">In the Sacrament of the Supper and the doctrine regarding 
it, the Church gave expression to everything that it highly prized — its dogma, 
its mystical relation to Christ, the fellowship of believers, the priest, the 
sacrifice, the miraculous power which God had given to His Church, the 
satisfaction of the sensuous 

<pb n="234" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_234" />impulse in piety, etc., <i>only not the faith 
which seeks for certainty and to which certainty is given. </i>This appears very 
plainly from the description of the effects of the Eucharist as a Sacrament and 
as a sacrifice. The Sacrament was universally reverenced as the chiefest 
Sacrament, the sun among the Sacraments, etc., because here <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.1">res</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.2">sacramentum</span> 
coincide (the matter becomes itself Christ), because the incarnation and the 
death on the Cross are represented as operative in it, or are repeated in it, 
and because it embraces the past, the present, and the future. Yet the effects, 
which are summed up under the term <i>nourishment </i>of the spiritual life of 
the soul, and are detailed as incorporation into Christ, incorporation into the 
Church, communion of the members with each other, forgiveness of venial sins, 
perseverance in faith, strengthening of human weakness, refreshment, foretaste 
and fore-celebration of the heavenly blessedness, anticipation of eternal 
fellowship with God, etc., do not attain to the effect of the Sacrament of 
Penance. Just as little is specific importance attached to the Eucharist as a 
sacrifice; under this term, indeed, personal merit rather is strongly asserted. 
In the sacrifice of the Mass one testifies his obedience to God; like every 
sacrifice it is a performance which can claim a reward. Thus all effects here 
are at the same time dependent on the receiver. These effects <i>appear </i>to 
be estimated most highly; the sacrifice of the Mass, indeed, is a constant 
repetition of the death on the Cross; but this constant repetition has respect 
only to daily sins, to penal evils and bodily need. It extends, no doubt, in its 
effect, beyond the earthly life — in practice, the bearing of the sacrifice of the 
Mass on the penalties in purgatory was almost its most important bearing — yet 
there are also other means, which are really not less effectual than the 
Masses.<note n="413" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.3">On the effect of the Eucharist, see Thomas, Q. 79. In the 
first Art. he shows that it conveys grace; in the second that it gives aid for 
eternal life; in the third that it does not blot out mortal sins, seeing that it 
is given to the spiritually alive, though under certain circumstances it removes 
an unconscious mortal sin; in the fourth that it blots out the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.4">peccata venalia</span>; 
in the fifth that it does not cancel the penalty of sin entirely, but only 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.5">secundum quantitatem devotionis sumentium</span>”; in the sixth that it guards men 
against future transgressions; in the seventh that as a Sacrament it profits 
only the receivers, but as a sacrificium the spectators also: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.6">In quantum in hoc 
sacramento repræsentatur passio Christi, qua Christus obtulit se hostiam deo, habet rationem sacrificii, in quantum vero in hoc 
sacramento traditur invisibilis gratia sub visibili specie, habet rationem 
sacramenti . . . hoc sacrificium, quod est memoriale dominicæ passionis, non 
habet effectum nisi in illis qui conjunguntur huic sacramento per fidem et 
caritatem. Unde et in Canone Missæ non oratur pro his qui sunt extra ecclesiam; 
illis tamen prodest plus vel minus secundum modum devotionis eorum.</span>” 
So the Mass profits only those who already have fides and caritas, as securing 
for them an <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.7">augmentum fidei</span>, or a remission of penalty, and always according to 
the measure of their desert. The Eucharist is the Sacrament and sacrifice which 
accompanies the process of justification, so far as that process has already 
begun and is disturbed by no mortal sin, and which carries the process to its 
higher stages.</note></p>

<pb n="235" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_235" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74">The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.1">materia</span> of the Sacrament is wheaten<note n="414" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.2">Controversy with the Greeks about leavened bread.</note> bread 
and wine.<note n="415" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.3">Mixing with water is the rule.</note> The appropriateness of these, and, in particular, of this
<i>double </i>form, is dealt with very minutely. The very ancient 
symbolic idea of the many grains which become <i>one </i>bread also reappears in 
the Schoolmen.<note n="416" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.4">Thomas, Q. 74, Art. 1.</note> The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.5">forma</span> is the words of consecration, which 
are spoken in the name of Christ (not in the name of the minister).<note n="417" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.6">Q. 78, Art. 1.</note> 
In connection therewith, Bonaventura explains the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.7">hoc</span>” as denoting the bread, 
Thomas as denoting the accidents of the bread (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.8">hoc sub his specibus contentum</span>,” 
<i>i.e.</i>, that which is here presented is not bread, but my body). But the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.9">forma</span> is 
not only an appeal to God (Bonaventura, Duns) that He will accomplish the 
transubstantiation, but an effectual power, as soon as the priest has the 
intention to work the mystery.<note n="418" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.10">Thomas, in Sentent. IV., Dist. 8, Q. 2, Art. 
3: “In verbis prædictis sicut et in aliis formis sacramentorum est aliqua 
virtus a deo, sed haæc virtus non est qualitas habens esse completum in natura 
. . . sed habet esse incompletum, sicut virtus quæ est in instrumento ex 
intentione principalis agentis.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75">But the difficult question was now this, How is the 
transubstantiation to be thought of?<note n="419" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.1">There was in possession no traditional doctrine whatever 
on this point; indeed, a proof for the fact itself of transubstantiation could 
not be derived from earlier times. Special appeal was made to Pseudo-Ambrosius.</note> Here there was, first, a 
rejection already by the Lombard of the idea of a new-creation of the body of 
Christ, for Christ’s body already exists; but, second, the opinion was also 
rejected by him that Christ makes the bread and wine into His body, so that they 
become the Sacrament, whether by <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.2">assumptio</span> or by consubstantiality; there must 
be believed in rather a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.3">conversio</span> of such a kind that the substances 


<pb n="236" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_236" />of the elements pass into the substances of the 
body of Christ, while the accidents remain behind without a subject.<note n="420" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.4">Sentent. IV., Dist. 12 A.: “Si vero 
quæritur de accidentibus, quæ remanent, scil. de speciebus et de sapore et 
pondere, in quo subjecto fundantur, potius mihi videtur fatendum existere sine 
subjecto, quam esse in subjecto, quia ibi non est substantia nisi corporis et 
sanguinis dominici, quæ non afficitur illis accidentibus. Non enim corpus 
Christi talem in se habet formam, sed qualis in judicio apparebit. Remanent ergo 
illa accidentia per se subsistentia ad mysterii ritum, ad gustus fideique 
suffragium, quibus corpus Christi habens formam et naturam suam tegitur.”</note> What 
happens to the substance of the elements, whether it breaks up and is destroyed, 
the Lombard declared that he did not know. Alexander of Hales distinctly rejects 
consubstantiality and destruction, and speaks of a “passing over.” 
But he at once adds, that after the change, the <i>whole </i>Christ is present, 
inasmuch as the human soul and the deity of Christ always are concomitantly 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.5">per concomitantiam</span>) where His flesh is. The continuance of the accidents 
without a subject he pronounced a miracle.<note n="421" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.6">Summa IV., Q. 38, 40.</note> Bonaventura 
attached weight to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.7">conversio</span> taking place both as regards the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.8">materia</span> and 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.9">forma</span> of the bread (it would otherwise be imperfect); yet we must not 
understand by the former the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.10">materia prima</span> (matter as the potency [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.11">potentia</span>] of 
all material substances).<note n="422" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.12">It is an opinion peculiar to 
Bonaventura, that the substance of the bread would return if the accidents were 
destroyed.</note> With regard to the first Eucharist 
celebration — the treatment of which is the hardest crux of the whole theory — it 
was universally held, indeed, that Christ partook of Himself in eating (as an 
example, and with a view to the enjoyment of love, not with a view to being 
perfected), but while Hales thought that Christ partook then already of His 
glorified body, Bonaventura taught (Thomas following him) that Christ partook of 
His mortal body, which, however, as Eucharistic was already present “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.13">impassibiliter</span>” (in impassible form). All of them thought of the parallels in 
creation and incarnation, and sought to explain the mystery from these. Thomas 
now submitted to a final treatment the accidents, which, as the subject is 
wanting to them after the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.14">conversio</span>, are maintained in existence by God as the 
first cause (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.15">causa prima</span>)<note n="423" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.16">Thomas III., Q. 77. In the first 
Article the question is discussed: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.17">Utrum accidentia quæ remanent, sint sine 
subjecto</span>”; it is answered in the affirmative, since they cannot become accidents of the body of Christ. In the 
second Article it is asked: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.18">utrum quantitas dimensiva sit subjectum aliorum 
accidentum</span>,” etc., etc. Here already the logical investigations into space begin.</note> But at the 

<pb n="237" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_237" />same time, following Bonaventura, he laid the 
foundation for an extremely complicated doctrine of the form of all matter, 
which was afterwards spun out by Duns and the Nominalists. As the 
bread, that is to say, is changed as regards the material <i>and the form, </i>
both changes must be demonstrated in the transubstantiated result. But as the 
soul of Christ (form) only appears present concomitantly (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.19">per concomitantiam</span>), 
the body of Christ must have a form for itself.<note n="424" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.20">Summa P. III., Q. 75, Art. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.21">Forma 
substantialis panis <i>non </i>remanet</span>” (which is elaborately 
proved). Yet the breaking relates, not to the body of Christ, but to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.22">species 
sacramentalis</span> (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.23">corpus Christi non frangitur”)</span>; see Q. 77, Art. 7.</note> Thus Thomas is led to the idea 
of a “form of corporeity” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.24">forma corporeitatis</span>), which is identical neither 
with the soul nor with the outer shape, but appears as the ground of the 
qualities of the body. Further, in accordance with this, Thomas conceives of the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.25">conversio</span> as a <i>passing over</i> in the strict sense of the term (<i>no</i>
destruction = <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.26">annihilatio</span> of the elements).<note n="425" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.27">Even animals, according to Thomas, enjoy the body 
of the Lord (Q. 80, Art. 3). Bonaventura is in favour of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.28">opinio honestior</span> 
that this does not happen.</note> The miracle is 
identical with a miracle of creation in so far as in the case of both the two 
states are not united by a common subject (substance); for the continued 
existence of the accidents is no real bond. Duns pursued this line further, and 
came to the adoption of a plurality of forms in matter. He required this 
assumption, as he assailed St. Thomas with reflections arising from the 
hypothesis, that the Eucharist was conceivably celebrated during the time when 
Christ lay in the grave. The Thomist doctrine was not framed to meet this case, 
as it assumed a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.29">forma substantialis</span> for the <i>living </i>body. Hence, according 
to Thomas, only an imperfect transubstantiation would then have taken place — that 
is, a transubstantiation only into the material of the dead body. Duns himself 
appealed more confidently to the divine omnipotence, placed in the foreground 
the general possibility that God can transform everything (even the material 
into the spiritual, and vice versa), affirmed the existence of a matter without 
quality which is capable of everything, and came very close to the view, that in 
transubstantiation one substance 

<pb n="238" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_238" />is annihilated and another is 
introduced. Above all, however, his thesis, that God Himself, as if on the 
ground of a contract, always works the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.30">conversio</span>, so that the words of 
consecration only form the <i>occasion, </i>influenced all the Nominalists 
afterwards. But by a logical process there then followed also upon this view a 
modification of the way of understanding transubstantiation, in the direction 
of impanation and consubstantiality. For it became natural to assume, that if 
the divine working only <i>accompanies </i>the words of the priest (that is, 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.31">forma sacramenti</span>), it only <i>accompanies, </i>also, the elements (the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.32">materia</span>; a “moral” conjunction by the free will of Christ). This doctrine was 
first suggested as possible, and then asserted as possible. But when once the 
idea of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.33">conversio</span> was separated by a logical distinction into two acts — into 
annihilation, and entrance of the body of Christ into the place of the 
annihilated subject — the first act could also drop out. The miracle only becomes 
the greater when substance stands side by side with substance. At the same time 
the signal was now given for investigations into <i>space </i>in its relation to
<i>substance, </i>investigations which, from the time of Scotus onwards, did not 
continue without fruit for the doctrine of space. Human thought does not advance 
without receiving a determining impulse from the practical sphere: from the 
doctrine of God there grew up the doctrines of thought and of will; from the 
doctrine of the Trinity, the doctrine of the Kosmos; from the doctrine of the 
Lord’s Supper, the doctrine of space. If the question as to the relation of the 
body of Christ to the elements already led to inquiries into space, still 
greater was the impulse in that direction as soon as the question arose as to 
how the eucharistic body is related to the glorified body of Christ in heaven. 
The thorny discussions on this subject do not belong to dogma strictly speaking. 
As new-creation was excluded, the question was as to the presence in the 
Sacrament of the body that is already in heaven. And again, as the body <i>as a 
whole </i>appears at the same time in each of the independent particles of the 
consecrated bread, a space-less presence had necessarily to be taught. This 
Thomas began to do;<note n="426" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.34">Q. 76, Art. 3-6.</note> but it was only the 

<pb n="239" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_239" />Nominalists who treated the question as 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.35">virtuosi</span> (especially Occam), though they did not come definitely to the doctrine 
of the ubiquity of the body of Christ. On the other hand, it 
was they, especially John of Paris and Occam, who anticipated the Lutheran 
doctrine of the real presence in the bread.<note n="427" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.36">John of Paris (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.37">de modo existendi corpus 
Christi, etc.</span>, printed in London, 1686) declared that the interpretation of the 
real presence as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.38">conversio</span> did not come within his faith, but that he was 
prepared to retract, if it was proved to him that the Church (the Pope) had 
defined it. After then rejecting the Berengarian doctrine, as not leading to 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.39">communicatio idiomatum</span> of bread and of body, he holds the following view as free 
from objection (p. 86): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.40">ut substantia panis maneat sub accidentibus suis non in 
proprie supposito, sed tracta ad esse et suppositum Christi, ut sic sit unum 
suppositum in duabus naturis.</span>” As Münscher (p. 257) has correctly explained, 
the idea here is this, that the bread and the body of Christ become united into
<i>one substance, </i>in virtue of a common likeness of their qualities, similar 
to that which it was believed must be assumed in the conjoining of the two 
natures in Christ in the unity of one person. It may be said, therefore, that 
the orthodox Catholic view of the Supper is Monophysite; the Berengarian, 
Nestorian; and that of John of Paris, Chalcedonian. Even Occam declared that 
there is nothing in Scripture on the question that the substance of the bread 
does not remain (de sacram. alt. 5), and with regard to the view of the real 
presence, according to which “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.41">corpus Christi in eodem loco cum substantia panis 
et vini manet</span>,” he says that it is “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.42">multum rationalis, nisi esset determinatio 
ecclesiæ in contrarium, quia salvat et vitat omnes difficultates quæ sequuntur 
ex separatione accidentium a subjecto</span>” (for this contradicts the Nominalist 
theory of knowledge). But he falls back ultimately on the wish that the doctrine 
of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.43">conversio</span> may he revealed to the Church.</note> An energetic opponent of 
the doctrine of transubstantiation was Wyclif (but even he did not get clearly 
beyond impanation, and if he was incensed by the idolatry that was practised 
with the host, yet it was by grounds of reason [the absurdity of accidents 
without substance] that he was moved to opposition.)<note n="428" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.44">Trial. IV. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.45">Inter omnes hæreses, 
quæ unquam in ecclesia pullularunt, nunquam considero aliquam plus callide per 
hypocritas introductam et multiplicius populum defraudantem, nam spoliat 
populum, facit ipsum committere idololatriam, negat fidem scripturæ et per 
consequens ex infidelitate multipliciter ad iracundiam provocat veritatem.</span>” In 
c. 4 he then works out the view that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.46">panis</span> and body of Christ are at the same 
time present. Yet he scouts the idea that any kind of priest — even a sinful one 
therefore — can produce Christ. The doctrine of impanation receives from him a 
spiritual turn, though this has not the effect of entirely cancelling it. 
Against the coarse form of this doctrine he waged war, and came close to Berengar.</note> By him 
not a few (but not Huss)<note n="429" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.47">In his treatise de corpore Christi, written 
during imprisonment, Huss assents to transubstantiation. But from his other 
writings we must assume that he was not of 
the opinion that a sinful priest can effect it (see above his conception of the Church, p. 143).</note> were constrained to renounce the 

<pb n="240" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_240" />monstrous doctrine, and in the fifteenth 
century the opposition to it is met with not infrequently.<note n="430" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.48">Wesel was an adherent of the impanation 
doctrine.</note> Yet it remained the reigning view; the hostility of declared heretics could only be in 
its favour.<note n="431" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.49">The decree as to the Lord’s Supper in the Bull 
of Eugene IV. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.50">Exultate deo</span>” runs: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.51">Tertium 
est eucharistiæ sacramentum, 
cujus materia est panis triticeus et vinum de vite, cui ante consecrationem aqua 
modicissima admisceri debet (there follows an elaborate justification of this 
mixing in opposition to the Armenian practice). Forma hujus sacramenti sunt 
verba salvatoris, quibus hoc conficit sacramentum. Nam ipsorum verborum virtute 
substantia panis in corpus Christi et substantia vini in sanguinem convertuntur, 
ita tamen, quod totus Christus continetur sub specie panis et totus sub specie 
vini. Sub qualibet quoque parte hostiæ consecratæ et vini consecrati, 
separatione facta, totus est Christus. Hujus sacramenti effectus, quem in anima 
operatur digne sumentis, est adunatio hominis ad Christum. Et quia per gratiam 
homo Christo incorporatur et membris ejus unitur, consequens est, quod per hoc 
sacramentum in sumentibus digne gratia augeatur, omnemque effectum, quem 
materialis cibus et potus quoad vitam agunt corporalem sustentando, augendo, 
reparando et delectando, sacramentum hoc quoad vitam operatur spiritualem, in 
quo, ut inquit Urbanus Papa, gratam salvatoris nostri recensemus memoriam, a 
malo retrahimur, confortamur in bono et ad virtutum et gratiarum proficimus 
incrementum.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p76">The consequences of the transubstantiation doctrine were 
manifold, and of radical importance; the following may be mentioned:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p77">(1) The discontinuance of child communion.<note n="432" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p77.1">This certainly had also other grounds; but one ground lay 
in the extravagant ideas of the content of the Sacrament.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p78">(2) The augmentation of the dignity of the priests, by whom 
daily Christ was magically produced and offered up.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p79">(3) The withholding of the cup. From the time of the Lombard it 
was a settled belief that the whole Christ is contained in each species, and 
that meant, too (according to the doctrine developed especially by Thomas),<note n="433" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.1">P. III., Q. 76, Arts. 1 and 2.</note> 
Christ concomitantly (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.2">per concomitantiam</span>) in His body and soul 
as well as in His divinity. But that being so, it was permissible, safer indeed 
(that the wine might not be spilt, and the Sacrament thereby profaned), and, 
with a view to increasing the dignity of the priest, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.3">conveniens</span>,” 
that the layman should receive only in the form 

<pb n="241" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_241" />of the bread (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.4">sub specie panis</span>), while the 
priest drank the cup in the name of all.<note n="434" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.5">Thomas, P. III., Q. 80, Art. 12: The priest <i>
must </i>enjoy the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.6">sacramentum perfectum</span>, since he celebrates it; the 
custom of some Churches is to be approved (Thomas still expresses himself 
cautiously) of withholding the cup from incautious laymen. Thereafter there was 
a rapid advance made in practice; the history of this process, and of the 
opposition to it, is not relevant here, as a dogma was not involved.</note> At Constance this became fixed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p80">(4) The adoration of the elevated host (elevation is 
represented as having been already adopted in opposition to Berengar), the 
procession of the host, and the feast of Corpus Christi (1264. 1311): for the 
body of Christ is, of course, not present merely at the moment of enjoyment, 
but, when once produced by consecration, remains until the accidents are 
dissolved.<note n="435" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p80.1">Q. 76, Art. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p80.2">Corpus Christi manet, quousque species 
sacramentales manent.</span>”</note> Against this idolatry there arose in the fourteenth and 
fifteenth centuries much opposition, which, however, continued to be lacking in 
vigour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81">It was already pointed out above that as regards the idea 
of the Eucharist as a sacrifice, the Lombard was still influenced by the old 
ecclesiastical motive of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.1">recordatio</span> (remembrance). But from ecclesiastical 
antiquity there was certainly taken over also the idea of the <i>repetition </i>
of the sacrificial death of Christ (Gregory I.), and on the basis of the 
doctrine of transubstantiation this idea now necessarily became firmly 
established. The Roman Canon of the Mass, which did not originally contain the 
idea of the bloodless repetition of the death of Christ, and still bears traces 
to-day of not having contained it, has in its most recent portions the new idea. 
At the Lateran Council in 1215 the idea is presupposed, and brief note is taken 
of it,<note n="436" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.2">Chap. I.</note> and the Schoolmen, although they do not here give elaborated 
doctrines, have no other thought than that the priest offers the body of the 
Lord.<note n="437" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.3">For the Eucharist as a repetition of the sacrificial 
death of Christ, there could be produced from tradition only a bad, 
and, to some extent, a forged proof. Thomas treats the question in Q. 83, 
Art. 1. According to his custom he raises at the outset three objections, and 
they are very telling, against the position that Christ is offered in
this Sacrament. He appeals, first, to the passage in Hebrews about the being 
once offered; secondly, to the circumstance that in the Mass Christ is not 
crucified; thirdly, to the Augustinian position, that in the sacrifice of 
Christ “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.4">idem est sacerdos et hostia</span>,” which does not apply in the case of the Mass. 
But he then explains that (1) the <i>one </i>sacrifice is not touched by the 
repetition, for in the repetition it remains always the same; (2) that the altar 
is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.5">repræsentativum crucis</span>; and (3) that the priest “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.6">gerit imaginem Christi</span>,” 
and hence it holds good even for the sacrifice of the mass, that 
“<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.7">quodammodo idem est sacerdos et hostia</span></i>.” The positive exposition 
is extremely weak, even when we adopt Thomas’s standpoint, and shows plainly 
that at bottom the repetition of the sacrificial death of Christ could not in 
any way be theoretically justified. But it stands here as it does with the 
doctrine of the Church. The practice justifies itself by its existence! What 
Thomas has submitted is as follows: — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.8">Duplici ratione celebratio hujus 
sacramenti dicitur immolatio Christi. Primo quidem quia, sicut dicit Augustinus 
ad Simplic. solent imagines earum rerum nominibus appellari, quarum imagines 
sunt . . . celebratio autem hujus sacramenti, sicut supra dictum est (Q. 79, 
Art. 1. 3), imago quædam est representativa passionis Christi quæ est vera ejus 
immolatio. Et ideo celebratio hujus sacramenti dicitur Christi immolatio (here, 
therefore, there is an expression only of symbol and remembrance). Alio modo 
quantum ad effectum passionis Christi, quia scil. per hoc sacramentum 
participes efficimur fructus dominicæ passionis, unde in quadam dominicali 
oratione secreta dicitur: Quoties hujus hostiæ commemoratio celebratur, opus 
nostræ redemptionis exercetur. Quantum igitur ad primum modum poterat dici 
Christus immolari etiam in figuris Veteris Testamenti . . . sed quantum ad 
secundum modum proprium est huic sacramento, quod in ejus celebratione Christus 
immolatur.</span>” One easily sees that there is not the smallest degree of proof given 
for the repetition of the sacrificial death of Christ. Even in other passages in 
which Thomas speaks of the Eucharist as a sacrifice, I have found nothing more 
than bare assertions, and sometimes an entire uncertainty as to the relation of 
the Eucharistic to the true sacrifice. How weak the position is, too, with 
regard to the effect of this sacrifice, is shown by Q. 79, Art. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.9">Sacramentum 
effectum sacrificii in eo qui offert habet vel in his, pro quibus offertur.</span>” It 
is really instituted as a sacrament; for “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.10">non est institutum ad satisfaciendum, 
sed ad spiritualiter nutriendum per unionem ad Christum</span>,” but “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.11">per 
concomitantiam</span>” a certain remission of penalty also is effected. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.12">In quantum 
est sacrificium, habet vim satisfactivam, <i>sed in satisfactione magis attenditur affectus offerentis quam quantitas oblationis. </i>Quamvis ergo 
hæc oblatio ex sui quantitate sufficiat ad satisfaciendum pro omni pœna, tamen 
sit satisfactoria illis, pro quibus offertur vel etiam offerentibus, secundum 
quantitatem suæ devotionis et non pro tota pœna.</span>” It must by no 
means be regarded as an accident that Thomas has not repeated the audacious 
propositions of Hugo and Albertus (the Father first offered the Son for us, we 
then offer Him for the Father). Thomas has only allowed the term <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.13">vera immolatio</span> 
to stand, because he held that the “Church” taught it. In the Bull of Eugene 
IV., moreover (see above), there is no mention of a repetition.</note> The Eucharist as a sacrifice, as it formed the central 

<pb n="242" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_242" />part of divine service, was for the people much 
more important than the Sacrament. Although, in strict theory, there were connected with it only slender results (see above), yet 
misdirected piety made this observance entirely its own, and saw in it its real 
defence in life and in death. The mischief of low masses and masses for souls 
was as much the consequence of violent importunity on the part of the laity for 
as many masses as possible, as 


<pb n="243" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_243" />of priestly self-importance; for in the Mass 
the priest, who is here not a minister but an originator (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.14">autor</span>), appears in a 
very real sense as the mediator between God and men, and, as priest of the body 
of Christ (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.15">sacerdos corporis Christi</span>), his dignity comes most distinctly to 
view. The Mass was assailed as unbiblical by Wyclif. On the part of others also 
opposition arose in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries against the low 
masses and masses for souls, which, however, was directed, as a rule, only 
against the abuse (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.16">abusus</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p82">4. <i>Penance</i>.<note n="438" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p82.1">Thomas, Summa, P. III. Q. 84-90, Suppl. Q. 1-28. Schwane, p. 661, ff. Steitz das römische Busssacrament, 1854.</note> Although in theory baptism 
and the Eucharist were placed together and emphasised as the two principal 
Sacraments, yet, as a fact, the two chief closely connected Sacraments were 
baptism and penance (“second plank after ship-wreck” [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p82.2">secunda tabula post 
naufragium</span>] — so first Tertullian, after him many teachers). But inasmuch as 
baptism is only administered once, while the Sacrament of Penance is 
administered repeatedly, and as almost every baptised person comes to be in a 
position for requiring this latter Sacrament, for which no other can be 
substituted, this Sacrament became practically the <i>most important means of 
grace. </i>Now, as the Church had completely saturated this Sacrament with its 
hierarchical spirit, and at the same time attached to it its enfeebled doctrines 
of sin, grace, and merit, the most important means of grace thus became 
subordinated to the meaner ecclesiastical tendencies.<note n="439" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p82.3">Herrmann remarks correctly (Ztschr. f. Theol. u. Kirche 1 
vol., p. 30): “In the Romish institution of penance the question is not about the 
way in which the Christian attains to renewal of mind, but about providing 
security for the Christian as he is.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83">The hierarchical practice, which the laity themselves 
demanded as a security for grace, preceded the theory by many centuries. In 
respect of theory there was a special shyness on this point, and an adhering to 
the evangelical line of thought, that the genuine contrition of the Christian is 
in itself “sacramental” (see above).<note n="440" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.1">Karl Müller, in the dissertation referred to 
above (p. 222), sees in this rather something new. Certainly this thought was for a long time 
not expressed, because there was entirely wanting a “theologian of penance”; 
but neither had the prevailing sacramental priestly practice any normal 
theologian. In my opinion it was a novelty in <i>theology, </i>when Hugo of St. Victor (see 
Müller, p. 218 f.) declared that man can only be freed from the sentence of 
eternal damnation by priestly absolution, that this absolution is perfectly 
real, and that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.2">sententiam Petri non præcedit, sed subsequitur sententia 
cœli.</span>” In opposition to this, Abelard, and all those who, following in his 
steps (see Müller, p. 308 ff.), emphasised the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.3">contritio</span>, and regarded God as the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.4">judex</span>, the priest as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.5">declarator</span>, appear to me to have reproduced an old 
ecclesiastical thought, which is parallel to the Augustinian “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.6">Crede et manducasti</span>,” and 
coincides with the very early idea that sins against God are 
only forgiven by God. That — as the practice of penance, as regards the 
satisfactions, had become quite different from what it was in the ancient 
Church — the distinctions of Abelard and his disciples with respect to this were 
new, is certain.</note> In spite of the attempts 

<pb n="244" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_244" />of Hugo to define the 
Sacrament of Penance in a stricter ecclesiastical sense (the priest <i>effects
</i>forgiveness; but Hugo still demands, on the other side, the perfect <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.7">contritio</span>),<note n="441" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.8"> De sacram. II. 1. 14. Moreover, Hugo 
certainly then makes other conditions still as regards the certainty and 
sovereignty of the priestly forgiveness of sin with respect to the forgiveness 
of God. That at bottom the Sacraments, as a whole, effect only the <i>
possibility </i>of salvation — the cardinal thought that lies concealed under the 
Catholic doctrine of the Sacraments — is acknowledged by Hugo in the following 
very noteworthy sentence (c. 8): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.9">Ubique magis virtus sacramentorum exprimitur, 
nec quod per ea quilibet participantes salvandi sint, <i>sed quod salvari 
possint, significatur.</i></span>” A pernicious influence on the shaping of the new 
theory and practice of penance was exercised by the Pseudo-Augustinian treatise 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.10">de vera et falsa pænitentia</span> (Migne T. 40, col. 1113 sq.), which seems to have 
appeared in the tenth or in the beginning of the eleventh century (see Karl 
Müller, Abhandl. f. Weizsäcker, 1892, p. 292. ff.). Luther had already 
recognised its spuriousness before 1517.</note> 
the Lombard as the disciple of Abelard, and Master Roland, too,<note n="442" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.11">It has been effectively shown by Müller, that 
the spiritual view of penance goes back to Abelard. He says, “the great 
innovation”; I would say “restoration.”</note> 
adhered to the old ecclesiastical theory.<note n="443" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.12">On this account, therefore, he is in disfavour among modern 
Catholic theologians. Credit is given to him, indeed, for placing together the 
three things, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.13">contritio (compunctio) cordis, confessio oris, satisfactio 
operis</span>, but his demanding a <i>perfect </i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.14">contritio</span> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.15">caritate perfecta</span>), and his 
not regarding the priestly absolution as absolutely necessary, are 
held to be grave defects. As a fact, he declared the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.16">contritio</span>, conjoined with 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.17"><i>votum </i>confitendi</span>, to be sufficient; this is followed by the divine 
forgiveness of sins, the infusion of grace and the remission of the eternal 
penalty “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.18">ante oris confessionem et satisfactionem</span>” (Sentent. IV., 17 A). Hence 
the consequent reckoning of the priestly absolution as a forgiveness merely <i>
declarative, </i>or as a forgiveness merely <i>ecclesiastical, </i>as 
distinguished from the divine forgiveness, 18 E: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.19">Ecce quam varia a doctoribus 
super his traduntur, et in hac tanta varietate quid tenendum sit? Hoc sane 
dicere ac sentire possumus, <i>quod solus deus peccata dimittit et retinet, </i>
et tamen ecclesiæ contulit potestatem ligandi et solvendi. <i>Sed aliter ipse 
solvit vel ligat, aliter ecclesia. </i>Ipse enim <i>per se </i>tantum ita 
dimittit peccatum, quia et animam mundat ab interiori macula et a debito æternæ 
mortis solvit.</span>” 18 F: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.20">Non autem hoc sacerdotibus concessit, quibus tamen 
tribuit potestatem ligandi et solvendi <i>i.e.</i>, <i>ostendendi 
homines ligatos et solutos . . . </i>Quia etsi aliquis 
apud deum sit solutus, <i>non tamen in facie ecclesiæ salutus habetur </i>nisi 
per judicium sacerdotis. In solvendis ergo culpis et retinendis ita operatur 
sarcerdos evangelicus et judicat, sicut olim legalis in illis qui contaminati 
erant lepra quæ peccatum significat.</span>” In addition to the declaration of 
forgiveness as an ecclesiastical act (for the congregation), the binding and 
loosing on the part of the priests consists, according to the Lombard, simply in 
this, that they impose the works connected with penance, or, abate and remit 
them. Here, therefore, there still exists a complete understanding of the 
distinction between inward forgiveness and ecclesiastical reconciliation.</note> Gratian placed 


<pb n="245" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_245" />the old and new views side by side, without 
coming to a decision himself.<note n="444" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.21">De pænit. P. II., c. 33, q. 3, dist. 1.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84">The Lateran Council of 1215 laid here also the basis of a 
fixed doctrine. This doctrine appears in perfected form, not yet in Alexander of 
Hales, but certainly in Thomas. Thomas shows first (in Q. 84) that penance is a 
Sacrament. In the 1st Art. he starts the objections that there are no corporeal 
things (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.1">corporales res</span>) present, that penance is not dispensed “by ministers of 
Christ,” but is inwardly wrought by God, and, finally, that we cannot 
distinguish between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.2">sacramentum, res</span>, and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.3">res</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.4">sacramentum</span>. But he sets aside 
these objections by pointing to the visible acts of the penitent and of the 
absolving priest, and by recognising in the former, which are completed by the 
latter, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.5">materia sacramenti</span>. In the 2nd Art. he shows that these acts are the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.6">materia <i>proxima</i></span> (proximate material), while the sins “to be detested and 
destroyed” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.7">peccata detestenda et destruenda</span>) are the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.8">materia</span> remain (remote 
material). In the 3rd Art. there follows the fatal proof that the words, “I 
absolve thee” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.9">ego te absolvo</span>) are the form (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.10">forma</span>) of the Sacrament, for 
“this Sacrament receives its full effect from those things which are spoken by 
the priest “ (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.11">hoc sacramentum perficitur per ea quæ sunt ex parte sacerdotis</span>); 
but these words of the priest are by appointment of Christ (<scripRef passage="Matthew 16:1-28" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.12" parsed="|Matt|16|1|16|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1-Matt.16.28">Matt. 16</scripRef>). Since the 
Sacraments “effect what they represent” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.13">efficiunt quod figurant</span>), it is not 
enough in the sacramental absolution to say, “May God have mercy on thee” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.14">misereatur tui deus</span>); “yet such language is also premised in the sacramental 
absolution, that the effect of the Sacrament may not be hindered on the side of 
the penitent” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.15">præmittitur tamen etiam in sacramentali absolutione talis 
oratio, ne impediatur effectus sacramenti ex parte 



<pb n="246" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_246" />pænitentis</span>). The general rule that God alone 
forgives sin is not violated by the priest’s absolution, for the 
priests are “authorised ministers” (this is a makeshift). In Art. 4 the laying 
on of the hand at confession is dealt with (it is not necessary, as what is 
contemplated is forgiveness of sins, not the obtaining of positive grace). In 
Art. 5 the necessity of sacramental penance for anyone guilty of mortal sin is 
shown: “the salvation of the sinner — that is, that his sin be removed from 
him — is not possible without the Sacrament of Penance, in which there operates 
the virtue of Christ’s passion, through absolution of the priest 
together with the work of the penitent, who co-operates with grace for the 
destruction of sin.” To this there is further added: “When once 
anyone has fallen into sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.16">ex quo aliquis peccatum incurrit</span>), <i>love, faith, 
and mercy do not deliver the man from sin without penitence </i>(as if they 
could exist at all without penitence!); for love requires that a man grieve for 
the offence committed against his friend, and that a man be anxious to satisfy 
his friend; faith also requires that he seek to be justified from his sins 
through the virtue of the passion of Christ, which operates in the Sacraments of 
the Church; rightly directed mercy (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.17">misericordia ordinata</span>) also requires that a 
man find a remedy in his repenting for the misery into which his sin has plunged 
him (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.18">ut homo subveniat pænitendo suæ miseriæ, quam per peccatum incurrit</span>)” 
(but the necessity of <i>sacramental </i>penance has not thus been proved). In 
Art. 6 it is shown that penance is “the second plank after shipwreck.” 
In Art. 8 it is explained that the “pænitentia” does not need to 
last till the end of life, but only “for a time determined by the measure of 
the sin” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.19">ad determinatum tempus pro mensura peccati</span>); yet “penitence is 
twofold, <i>viz., </i>internal and external. That is internal penitence in which 
one grieves over sin committed, and such penitence ought to last till the close 
of life. . . . That is external penitence in which one shows external signs of 
grief, and verbally (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.20">verbo tenus</span>) confesses his sins to the priest who absolves 
him, and makes satisfaction according to the priest’s judgment (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.21">juxta 
ejus arbitrium satisfacit</span>); and such penitence does not need to continue till 
the end of life, but only for a time determined by the measure of the sin.” 
In Art. 9 it is shown 

<pb n="247" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_247" />that a penitence continuous in act (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.22">continua 
secundum actum</span>) is impossible, but that a penitence continuous in habit 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.23">secundum habitum</span>) is obligatory. In Art. 10 it is proved that sacramental 
penance can be repeated; love can be lost through free will; but God’s 
mercy seeks always to restore it. In Q. 85 there now follows a minute inquiry 
into penance as “virtue,” and in Q. 86 the effect of penance is dealt 
with “as regards the remission of mortal sins” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.24">quoad mortalium peccatorum 
remissionem</span>). Here it is explained in Art. 4 that with the forgiveness of guilt 
and the cancelling of eternal penalty all the “penal liability” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.25">reatus 
pœnæ</span>) is not blotted out (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.26">potest remanere</span>”). If sin, that is to say, is 
departure from God as the supreme good, and “a perverse turning to mutable good” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.27">conversio inordinata ad commutabile bonum</span>), then there follows from the 
former eternal, from the latter temporal guilt and penalty. Now, although 
penance takes the eternal guilt and penalty, as well as the temporal guilt, 
entirely away, yet the temporal penalty <i>may </i>remain; for “in baptism a man 
attains to (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.28">consequitur</span>) a remission of his whole penal guilt (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.29">reatus totius 
pœnæ</span>), but in penance he attains to the virtue of the passion of Christ <i>
according to the measure of his own acts </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.30">secundum modum propriorum actuum</span>) 
(this, then, is the ultimate ground of the strange and objectionable view) 
which are the material of penance (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.31">qui sunt materia pænitentiæ</span>); <i>and so it 
is not always by the first act of penance, by which blame</i> (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.32">culpa</span></i>) <i>is remitted, 
that liability to the whole penalty is cancelled, but by all the acts of penance 
when completed</i>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.33">et ideo non statim per primum actum pænitentiae quo 
remittitur culpa, solvitur reatus totius pœnæ, sed completis omnibus pænitentiæ 
actibus</span>).<note n="445" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.34">Hence, also, in the 5th Article the 
following exposition: “Peccatum mortale ex parte conversionis inordinatæ ad bonum commutabile quandam dispositionem causat in anima vel etiam habitum, <i>si 
actus frequenter iteretur. </i>Sicut autem dictum est, culpa peccati mortalis 
remittitur, in quantum tollitur per gratiam aversio mentis a deo. Sublato autem 
eo, quod est ex parte aversionis, nihilominus remanere potest id quod est ex 
parte conversionis inordinatæ, cum hanc contingat esse sine illa (!), sicut prius 
dictum est; et ideo nihil prohibet, quin remissa culpa remaneant dispositiones 
ex præcedentibus actibus causatæ, quæ dicuntur <i>peccati reliquiæ . . . </i>
sicut etiam remanet fomes post baptismum.”</note> In Q. 87, in which the forgiveness of venial sins through penance is 
treated, it is shown that to one guilty of 

<pb n="248" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_248" />mortal sin no venial sins are forgiven, so long 
as the mortal sin is not blotted out (Art. 4). With Q. 90 begins the inquiry 
into the “parts of penance.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85">As all these thoughts of Thomas were no doubt already 
common property in his day, so they continued also to be among the Schoolmen. 
The necessity of priestly absolution, hence also confession before the priest, 
and, still further, the idea of the effectual action of the priest in the 
Sacrament, were settled matters.<note n="446" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.1">Yet there still continued certainly to be a 
want of logical consistency, in so far as many Schoolmen maintained that perfect 
contrition conjoined with the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.2">votum sacramenti</span></i> is immediately followed 
by the forgiveness of sins — a position which even to-day is still valid in the 
Catholic Church.</note> The inner contrition was certainly regarded as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.3">res</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.4">sacramentum</span> 
(the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.5">res sacramenti</span> is the forgiveness of sins, the 
Sacrament is the external acts of the penitent and the priests, see Thomas III., 
Q. 84, Art. 1); but it is not enough, and just because it is not yet enough, the 
perverse opinion could easily creep in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.6">ex contrario</span>, that perfect contrition is, 
indeed, essential to non-sacramental penitence, but that in the case of 
sacramental penitence the addition of the Sacrament completes the imperfect 
contrition. This opinion not merely crept in, it became actually dominant. But 
in the definition of the particular parts of penance (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.7">partes pænitentiæ</span>) 
a general perversion of the worst kind made its appearance, of which the seeds, 
indeed, are to be found already in Thomas.<note n="447" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.8">How seriously even the <i>fundamental </i>
theory was threatened (though that of Thomas continued to be held valid) is 
shown by the proposals of Duns Scotus and Durandus (see Schwane, p. 665) to call 
the sacrament not so much “penance” as “confession.” Durandus would only have
<i>confession </i>and <i>absolution </i>described as material and form of the 
sacrament; for <i>contrition </i>and satisfaction are not parts of the 
Sacrament, but the <i>preparation </i>for the forgiveness of sin (Durandus, in 
Sent. IV., Dist. 16, Q. 1). This proposal is quite logical, but it shows <i>very
</i>plainly how penitence had become externalised in having become a sacrament. 
It was inevitable that this process of externalising should continue.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86">With respect to <i>contrition, </i>no other thought was 
entertained till the thirteenth century (see above, p. 221 ff.) than that what 
is alone of account before God is a perfect penitent disposition, <i>i.e.</i>, a 
disposition prompted by love.<note n="448" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.1">See Stückert, Die Katholische Lehre v. d. Reue, 1896.</note> Contrition as an inner spirit 
and habit was magnified as an essential Christian virtue, and as “virtue” 

<pb n="249" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_249" />received elaborate treatment.<note n="449" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.2">Thomas, Summa III., Suppl. Q. 1: <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.3">contritio</span> in 
opposition to <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.4">superbia</span>, which is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.5">initium omnis peccati</span>. An extremely artificial 
and empty distinction between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.6">contritio</span> as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.7">virtus</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.8">contritio</span> as sacramental 
in Q. 5, Art. I: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.9">Contritio potest dupliciter considerari, vel in quantum est 
pars sacramenti vel in quantum est actus virtutis, et utroque modo est causa 
remissionis peccati, sed diversimode: quia in quantum est pars sacramenti primo 
operatur ad remissionem peccati instrumentaliter, sicut et de aliis sacramentis 
patet; in quantum autem est actus virtutis sic est quasi causa materialis 
remissionis peccati, eo quod dispositio est quasi necessitas ad 
justificationem, dispositio autem reducitur ad causant materialem.</span>” To the 
question, why then the sacrament is necessary if the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.10">contritio</span> is enough, Thomas 
replies (l.c. Art. 1): “Quamvis possit tota pœna per contritionem dimitti, 
tamen adhuc necessaria est confessio et satisfactio, tum quia homo non potest 
esse certus de sua contritione, quod fuerit ad totum tollendum sufficiens, tum etiam quia confessio et satisfactio sunt in præcepto.”</note> But 
it was already pointed out by Alexander of Hales that God has made entrance into 
the Church easier for man,<note n="450" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.11">Summa IV., Q. 59, M. 2, A. 
4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.12"><i>expeditius</i> et melius liberatur peccator per <i>
sacramentum pænitentiæ </i>quam per <i>pænitentiæ virtutem</i>.</span>”</note> and he distinguishes <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.13">attritio</span> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.14">timor 
servilis</span> [servile fear]) from <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.15">contritio</span>. This distinction Thomas adopted. He 
explains, however: “attrition, as is declared by all, is not a virtuous 
activity” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.16">attritio, ut ab omnibus dicitur, non est actus virtutis</span>). Yet he then 
defines it in the same article as “in spiritual matters a certain displeasure 
over sins committed, which, however, is not perfect, but is an <i>approach </i>
to perfect contrition” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.17">in spiritualibus quædum displicentia de peccatis commissis, sed non perfecta, [quæ est] <i>accessus </i>ad perfectam 
contritionem</span>).<note n="451" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.18">P. III., Suppl. Q. 1, Art. 2. Without using the 
word “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.19">attritio</span>,” he gives already the thing in P. III., Q. 85, Art. 5, where an 
exceedingly important statement of the <i>stages</i> of penance is given, which 
clearly shows the divergence of the Catholic from the evangelical view: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.20">De pænitentia loqui possumus dupliciter. Uno modo quantum ad habitum. Et sic 
immediate a deo infunditur sine nobis principaliter operantibus . . . alio modo 
possumus loqui de pænitentia quantum ad actus quibus deo operanti in pænitentia 
cooperamur. Quorum actuum primum principium est dei operatio convertentis cor, 
secundus actus est motus fidei, tertius est motus timoris servilis, quo quis 
timore suppliciorum a peccatis retrahitur</span>” (take also: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.21">peccatum prius incipit 
homini displicere [maxime peccatori] propter supplicia, quæ respicit timor 
servilis, quam propter dei offensam vel peccati turpitudinem, quod pertinet ad 
caritatem . . . ipse etiam motus timoris procedit ex actu dei convertentis 
cor</span>”). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.22">Quartus actus est motus spei, quo quis sub spe veniæ consequendæ 
assumit propositum emendandi. Quintus actus est motus caritatis, quo alicui 
peccatum displicet secundum se ipsum et non jam propter supplicia</span>” (that is the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.23">contritio</span>). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.24">Sextus est motus timoris filialis, quo propter reverentiam dei 
aliquis emendam deo voluntarius offert.</span>”</note> Prior to him Bonaventura had already 

<pb n="250" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_250" />said:<note n="452" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.25">In Sentent. IV., Dist. 17, p. 2, a. 1, q. 4.</note> “For the Sacrament of Penance it is 
not necessary that he who comes to it has love, or an inclination to love that 
is sufficient when judged by the standard of truth, provided it be sufficient 
when judged by the standard of probability; but this disposition is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.26">attritio</span>, 
which, by reason of superadded confession and absolution of the priest, 
frequently so receives form from grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.27">formatur per gratiam</span>), that it becomes 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.28">contritio</span>, or that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.29">contritio</span> follows upon it.” This thought Thomas did <i>not
</i>adopt; he tacitly rejected it rather, and expressed himself altogether with 
strictness and earnestness regarding <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.30">contritio</span> and its necessity in Q. 1-5. Yet 
the considerations suggested by Alexander of Hales<note n="453" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.31">Summa IV., Q. 60, A. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.32">Si autem pænitens 
præparatus quantum in se est accedat ad confessionem attritus, non contritus . . . 
confessio cum subjectione arbitrio sacerdotis et satisfactio pænitentiæ 
injunctæ a sacerdote est signum et causa deletionis culpæ et pœnæ, quia sic 
subjiciendo se et satisfaciendo gratiam acquirit</span>.”</note> and Bonaventura continued 
to have their influence. It was especially Scotus who secured currency for the 
view, that attrition, in itself inadequate, is sufficient for the reception of 
the Sacrament of Penance, since the Sacrament itself makes the sorrow perfect by 
“infusion of grace.”<note n="454" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.33">See Reportt IV., Dist. 14, Q. 4, schol. 2 
(quoted in Schwane, p. 666): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.34">Dico, quod bonus motus præcedens sacramentum 
pænitentiæ tantum est attritio et dispositio de congruo ad deletionem culpæ et 
infusionem gratiæ, quæ remissio culpæ et collatio gratiæ sunt in virtute 
sacramenti pænitentiæ et non in virtute attritionis tantum, nisi dispositive. 
Sed hæc attritio post collationem gratiæ, quæ confertur in susceptione 
sacramenti, fit contritio formata.</span>”</note> On this point the decrees of Trent adopted — though, 
indeed, only conditionally — the side of the Scotists.<note n="455" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.35">Sess. XIV. de pænit., c. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.36">attritio peccatorum ad dei 
gratiam in sacramento pænitentiæ impetrandam disponit.</span>” In recent times, 
following Lämmer (Vortrident. Theologie), Bratke (Luther’s 95 Thesen und ihre 
dogmenhistor. Voraussetzung, 1884) and Dieckhoff (Der Ablasstreit, dogmengesch. 
dargestellt, 1886) have very fully treated the scholastic doctrine of penance in 
connection with the doctrine of indulgences, after a controversy on the doctrine 
of indulgences had broken out, occasioned by the great work of Janssen (see Kolde, Die deutsche Augustiner-Congregation u. Johann v. Staupitz, 1879, the 
same author in the ThLZ. 1882, No. 23, and also dissertations by Kawerau, 
Köstlin, Schweitzer and Janssen “An meine Kritiker”). Bratke already placed 
the doctrine of indulgences in a clearer light in opposition to Köstlin. But 
Dieckhof has especially the credit of having traced back the theory to the lax 
view of penance, and of having shown that here the seat of the evil must be 
sought for. There can be no doubt that the doctrine of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.37">attritio</span> more and more 
threatened to become the Church’s chief <i>means of producing ease of mind,</i> 
and that it actually became such subsequently in wide 
circles (especially through the influence of the Jesuit Father Confessors; but 
also, prior to them, through the influence of the preachers of indulgences). 
Opposition certainly was not wanting, and it grew stronger in many circles in 
the fifteenth century (Augustinian-Thomist reaction, see Bratke, p. S9 ff. and 
elsewhere); but when one reads, <i>e.g.</i>, the discussions of John of Paltz, the 
senior contemporary and Augustinian brother of Luther (Kolde l.c.), one is 
shocked to see what a withering up of religion and of the simplest morality 
resulted from the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.38">attritio</span>” (“gallows-repentance”). The priest is here 
extravagantly dignified (in the book “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.39">Cœlifodina</span>”); for he is the most 
necessary person, because only very few men are really contrite; on the other 
hand, everyone can bring himself in the end to an imperfect contrition; and now 
he, the priest, through the sacrament of penance, transforms this imperfect into 
a perfect sorrow (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.40">paucissimi sunt vere contriti, ergo paucissimi salvarentur 
sine sacerdotibus; possunt autem omnes aliquo modo fieri attriti, et tales 
possunt sacerdotes juvare et eorum ministerio facere contritos et per 
consequens possunt eos salvare</span>”). Or — everything depends on an experienced 
priest; there is nothing lacking to anyone who finds such (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.41">non potest esse 
peccator adeo desperatus, quia posset consequi indulgentias, si habuerit 
intelligentem et fidelem informatorem et voluerit facere, quod potest, et 
habeat <i>attritionem aliqualem, </i>quæ tunc in sacramentis sibi succurritur 
et imperfectum ejus tollitur, et informis attritio, <i>i.e.</i>, caritate carens 
formatur per gratiam sacramentalem</span>”); see Kolde, pp. 187, 191; Dieckhoff, p. 
14; Bratke, pp. 53 ff., 111 ff., 128 ff. The last-mentioned gives abundant 
material, from which it appears that Paltz by no means stood alone. Everywhere 
the assertion is made that it is <i>easier, </i>under the new covenant, to 
attain salvation on account of the wonderful efficacy of the cross of Christ. At 
the same time it did not fail to be clearly seen that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.42">attritio</span> is something else 
than <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.43">contritio</span>, not merely quantitatively, but also <i>qualitatively. </i>
Gabriel Biel, who certainly thinks more earnestly about contrition than Paltz, 
knows very well that under some circumstances <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.44">attritio</span> springs from <i>immoral
</i>motives, hence is by no means a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.45">pars contritionis</span>, and is besides, as a 
rule, a passing mood (Bratke, p. 46 f.). Others knew that also, and 
nevertheless calmly built up on this <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.46">attritio</span> their theories that were to lead 
to heaven. Indeed some actually gave instructions for deluding God in heaven and 
His holy law; entrance into heaven was to be secured by merely guarding against 
mortal sin for one day in the year or for one hour, and showing for this space 
of time <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.47">aliquam attritionem</span> (see Petrus de Palude in Bratke, p. 84 ff., 
especially p. 87, note 1). Thus the doctrine of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.48">attritio</span>, 
<i>which dominates the 
whole Christian life</i>, is really the radical source of mischief in the 
Catholic system of doctrine; for in it both things are at work, the magical, and 
therefore godless, conception of the efficacy of the Sacrament, and the idea, 
which is no longer Pelagian, but is pressed to the point of denial of all that 
is moral, of a “ merit” recognised in any kind of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.49">motus</span> that is only a turning 
away from sin. In the fourth extra number of the Rom. Quartalschr. (1896), p. 
122 ff., Finke has attempted to combat the exposition given here. <i>One </i>
proposition of the first edition I have now shaped more precisely. The sentence 
about the “withering up of religion and the simplest morality” I could not 
change. I would not have written it, if it said in a general way (so Finke seems 
to have misunderstood me), that at the end of the fifteenth century religion and the 
simplest morality had become a desolate waste. That was not my thought; I only 
said that where attritionism reigns, as in the case of John of Paltz and others, 
withering up is a necessary result. To deal now with the subject itself, Finke 
asserts (1) that an <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.50">attritio</span> which has only the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.51">timor servilis</span>, in which the 
fixed purpose of thorough repentance is not present, was <i>never </i>held to be 
adequate sorrow. If the “was held” is not to have the sense of “was 
established as an authoritative dogma,” or if the notion “adequate 
sorrow” is not equivocal (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.52">attritio</span> is of course in itself never 
“adequate sorrow,” but it becomes such through the sacrament), then 
the position is false; cf. Döllinger and Reusch, Moralstreitigkeiten (1889), I., 
p. 69 ff., and many other passages. Liguori himself was an attritionist (p. 458 
f.); what he requires over and above the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.53">timor servilis</span>, does not, from the way 
in which he has presented it, possess much weight. Finke asserts (2): “In the practice of penance, confession, and preaching, that is, in dealing with 
the Christian people, it was <i>always taught </i>from the seventh century to 
the sixteenth, <i>that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.54">contritio</span> is requisite for confession; </i>the conception 
of contritio, which an Isidore presented in the seventh century and a Rabanus in 
the ninth, coincides with that which we meet with in the sermons at the close 
of the Middle Ages.” This thesis the author seeks to prove by 
furnishing (we are thankful to him for it) on pages 128-135 of his dissertation, 
extracts from sermons at the end of the mediæval period, which are intended to 
show that sorrow springing from fear was not regarded as adequate. Certainly, we 
reply, how often must the words have been spoken from the pulpit at that time: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.55">contritio non potest esse sine caritate</span>”! But how little is proved 
by that! We must question the preachers of indulgences, and observe the real 
spirit that was awakened by the confessional and by indulgences. What the 
Reformers relate to us in this regard, what we can ourselves discern from the 
decrees of Trent as to the practice disapproved by the Fathers of the Council, 
what breaks out again afterwards as attritionism in spite of the Tridentinum, is 
certainly more important than what was said in sermons and <i>general </i>
directions as to repentance, which of course urged to the utmost endeavour. In 
sermons it was also said that all good works are gifts from God; but did Luther 
simply misunderstand the temper of his Church, when, in looking back to his 
works as a monk, he speaks of his “own works” with a view to sanctification, 
which he had wished to practise in the spirit of the Church? Besides the 
assertion which Finke makes without qualifications, which he has printed in 
italics, and which relates to a thousand years, is itself very considerably 
restricted when he says (p. 123): “The question is as to whether <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.56">attritio</span> was 
the form of sorrow in the circles of our people, and not as to the doctrinal 
opinions of a Duns Scotus, etc., which remained unknown to the people.” 
As developed doctrines of course they remained unknown to the people; but were 
these doctrines really without consequences in practice? And why should one 
make so light of the doctrines of the theologians? In view of the worthlessness 
of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.57">attritio</span> as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.58">timor servilis</span> asserted by Finke, observe what Bellarmin (de 
pœnit. II. c. 57) says as to its value. Perrone (de pœnit. c. 2, § 91 
f.) has certainly been somewhat more cautious, inasmuch as he introduces the 
distinction between the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.59">timor simpliciter servilis</span> and the worthless <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.60">timor 
serviliter servilis</span>.</note></p>


<pb n="251" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_251" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87">The theologian on <i>confession </i>(before the priest) is 
Thomas, the Lombard having previously, as Catholic scholars express it, thrown 
obscurity over the connection between confession and 


<pb n="252" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_252" />the Sacrament, and over the necessity of the 
former, an obscurity not yet entirely removed even by Halesius.<note n="456" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.1">As the priest, according to Halesius, could 
still only remit temporal penalties and could not forgive sins, even on that 
account the necessity of confession could not be confidently proved yet. Even Bonaventura did not trust 
himself to represent the order to confess as originating in the institution and 
command of Christ.</note> In Q. 6 

<pb n="253" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_253" />(P. III. Suppl.) Thomas has dealt at length 
with the necessity of confession. In Art. 1 its absolute necessity is proved 
from the nature of the case;<note n="457" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.2">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.3">Sicut aliquis per hoc quod 
baptismum petit se ministris ecclesiæ subicit, ad quos pertinet dispensatio 
sacramenti, ita etiam per hoc quod confitetur peccatum suum se ministro ecclesiæ 
subicit, ut per sacramentum pænitentiæ ab eo dispensatum remissionem 
consequatur, qui congruum remedium adhibere non potest, nisi peccatum cognoscat, 
quod fit per confessionem peccantis. Et ideo confessio est de necessitate 
salutis ejus, qui in peccatum actuate mortale cecidit.</span>”</note> in Art. 2 it is shown that 
confession is divinely enjoined (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.4">juris divini</span>); in 3 it is pointed out that 
though, according to divine law, only those guilty of mortal sin are obliged to 
confess, yet according to <i>positive </i>law all Christians must confess at 
least once a year;<note n="458" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.5">The “positive” law is the decree of the Council 
of 1215; further, every one of course must know himself to be a sinner; 
still further, one must confess in order to come with greater reverence to the 
Eucharist; finally, in order that the shepherd may be able to superintend his 
flock and protect it from the wolf.</note> in Art. 4 it is laid down that one may not 
confess sins of which he does not know himself to be guilty; in 5 it is 
declared that it is not necessary to salvation (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.6">de necessitate salutis</span>) to 
confess sins <i>at once, </i>but that delay is not without danger, and that a 
regard to Church regulations (times of confession) is advisable; finally in 6 
it is proved that a dispensation exempting from confession (for ever) can on no 
account whatever be given; even the Pope can as little be exempted from confession as he can declare that a 
man can be saved without baptism.<note n="459" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.7">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.8">Sicut non potest dispensari in jure naturali, 
ita nec in jure positivo divino.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88">Q. 7 treats of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.1">quidditas confessionis</span>,” <i>i.e.</i>, of its 
nature, as “disclosure of the latent disease in the hope of pardon” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.2">aperitio 
latentis morbi spe veniæ</span>); and also as an “ exercise of virtue” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.3">actus 
virtutis</span>)<note n="460" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.4">Art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.5">ad virtutem 
pertinet, ut aliquis ore confiteatur, quod corde tenet.</span>”</note> and as an “exercise of the virtue of penitence” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.6">actus virtutis pænitentiæ</span>). Q. 8 is specially important, for it develops the 
doctrine as to the administrator (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.7">minister</span>”) of confession. Here it is at once 
said in Art. 1: “The grace that is conferred in the Sacraments descends from 
the head to the members, and so he only is the minister of the Sacraments in 
which grace is given, who has a ministry in connection 

<pb n="254" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_254" />with the true body of Christ (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.8">qui habet 
ministerium super corpus Christi verum</span>), which belongs only to the priest who is able to consecrate the Eucharist, and therefore as 
in the Sacrament of Penance grace is conferred, the priest only is minister of 
this Sacrament, and therefore to him only must be made the sacramental 
confession (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.9">sacramentalis confessio</span>) which ought to be made to the minister of 
the Church.” But in Art. 2 it is conceded, that “in case of 
necessity a layman supplies the place of the priest, so that it is possible to 
make confession to him” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.10">in necessitate etiam laicus vicem sacerdotis supplet, 
ut ei confessio fieri possit</span>).<note n="461" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.11">Yet such confession is not sacramental in 
the strict sense.</note> The necessity of confessing venial sins to the 
priest is denied (Art. 3), and this view continued to be held, as even Duns 
assented to it. Confession must take place before the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.12">Parochus</span> (priest of the 
parish); only by authority of one of higher rank (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.13">ex superioris privilegio</span>”) 
and in case of death (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.14">in casu mortis</span>”) (Art. 4-6) may this be departed from. 
In Q. 9, on the “quality of confession,” Art. 2, which treats of the “integrity of the confession,”<note n="462" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.15">As 
one must disclose to the physician the whole 
disease, and this is the presupposition of being healed, so is it also with 
confession. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.16">Ideo <i>de necessitate </i>confessionis est, quod homo <i>omnia 
peccata </i>confiteatur <i>quæ in memoria habet, </i>quod si non faciat, non 
est confessio, sed confessionis simulatio.</span>” Mortal sins that have been 
forgotten must be confessed in the confession that follows. A voluminous work 
on the history of auricular confession has been written by Lea, 2 vols. 
(English), Philadelphia, 1896. I have not yet been able to look into it.</note> and Art. 3, which forbids confession “through 
another or in writing,” are specially important.<note n="463" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.17"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89">To describe the qualities of confession the 
scholastic stanza was framed (see Art. 4):</p>
<div style="margin-left:20%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.1">
<verse lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.2">
<l class="t1" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.3">” Sit simplex, humilis confessio, pura, fidelis,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.4">Atque frequens, nudo, discreta, libens, verecunda,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.5">Integra, secreta, lacrimabilis, accelerata,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.6">Fortis et accusans et sit parere parata.”</l>
</verse></div></note> Q. 10 deals 
with the effect of confession, and 11 with the reticence of the minister, which 
is very strongly accentuated (“God covers the sin of him who surrenders himself 
in penitence; hence this also should be indicated in the Sacrament of Penance 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.7">hoc oportet in sacramento pænitentiæ significari</span>), and thus it is of <i>the 
essence of the Sacrament </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.8">de necessitate sacramenti</span>), that one conceal 
confession, and he sins as a violator of 

<pb n="255" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_255" />the Sacraments who reveals confession” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.9">et tanquam violator sacramenti peccat, qui confessionem revelat</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p90">These definitions of Thomas underwent, indeed, many 
modifications in the Scotist School, but <i>in substance </i>they became 
permanent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91">Confession is made before the priest; it is followed by <i>
absolution. </i>We have already pointed out how much time elapsed before the 
new ideas became currently accepted, (1) that confession must be made to the 
priest,<note n="464" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.1">On the exception, see above.</note> (2) that the priest confers absolution as proceeding from himself (in 
the exercise of divine authority)<note n="465" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.2">Not <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.3">ex potestate auctoritatis</span> or <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.4">excellentiæ</span>, 
but <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.5">ministerii</span>.</note> and as effectual (<scripRef passage="Matthew 16:1-28" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.6" parsed="|Matt|16|1|16|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1-Matt.16.28">Matth. 16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 20:1-31" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.7" parsed="|John|20|1|20|31" osisRef="Bible:John.20.1-John.20.31">John 
20</scripRef>). The power of absolution, which is given to every priest, appears 
complicated because it is connected with the power of jurisdiction (in its 
application), which, as is well known, was graded. Here also Thomas was the 
first to furnish the theory; for even for Halesius and Bonaventura there are 
still points of uncertainty, which were due to the continued influence of the 
older view. In the Summa P. III., Suppl. Q. 17-24, Thomas has developed the 
doctrine of the power of the keys (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.8">potestas clavium</span>), and has shown that the 
priest’s absolution is the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.9">causa instrumentalis</span>” (in a physical sense) of the 
forgiveness of sin. But in the Scotist School, which in general relaxed the 
connection between the Sacrament and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.10">res sacramenti</span>, only a moral 
communication, through absolution, of forgiveness of sin was assumed, the priest 
being held as moving God by means of his absolution to fulfil his “covenant.” 
The priests’ power of jurisdiction has also been dealt with by Thomas, and from 
his time it was always treated in connection with the theory of absolution, 
although it leads in a quite different direction, is really calculated indeed to 
weaken confidence in the power of every priest to absolve. It was asserted, that 
is to say, by the majority, though not by all, that the power of jurisdiction is 
also <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.11">ex jure divino</span> (by divine authority), and that the restrictions therefore 
on the permissible conferring of absolution were not merely ecclesiastical 
regulations, but had divine right. But in the Middle Ages there had by this time 
developed itself an immense system of special permissions, 

<pb n="256" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_256" />reservations, etc., which had their 
basis in arbitrary decisions of the Popes. The position, though vigorously contested, continued to be held as valid, that ecclesiastical 
superiors “in conveying judicial power <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.12">in foro interno</span></i> can by 
reservation make any kind of restrictions in respect of duration, place, and 
object.” Was it not inevitable that by such procedure, in dealing 
with which it was impossible for the layman to find his way, confusion and 
uncertainty should arise about the Sacrament?<note n="466" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.13">The most important propositions of Thomas regarding 
absolution are the following: Suppl. Q. 17, Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.14">In corporalibus clavis 
dicitur instrumentum, quo ostium aperitur, regni autem ostium nobis per peccatum 
clauditur et quantum ad maculam et quantum ad reatum poenæ, et ideo potestas 
qua tale obstaculum removetur, dicitur <i>clavis. </i>Hæc autem potestas est in 
divina trinitate per auctoritatem, et ideo dicitur a quibusdam, quod habeat 
clavem auctoritatis, sed <i>in Christo homine </i>fuit hæc potestas ad 
removendum prædictum obstaculum per meritum passionis quæ etiam dicitur januam 
aperire. Et ideo dicitur secundum quosdam habere clavem excellentiæ. Et quia ex 
latere Christi dormientis in cruce sacramenta fluxerunt, ex quibus ecclesia 
fabricatur, ideo in sacramentis ecclesiæ efficacia passionis manet, <i>et 
propter hoc etiam ministris ecclesiæ, qui sunt dispensatores 
sacramentorum, potestas aliqua ad prædictum obstaculum removendum est 
collata, </i>non propria, sed virtute divina et passionis Christi, et hæc 
potestas metaphorice clavis ecclesiæ dicitur, quæ est <i>clavis ministerii.</i></span>”
Especially important is Q. 18, Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.15">Sacramenta continent ex sanctificatione invisibilem gratiam. Sed hujusmodi sanctificatio quandoque ad 
necessitatem sacramenti requiritur tam in materia quam in ministro, sicut patet 
in confirmatione. Quandoque autem de necessitate sacramenti non requiritur nisi 
sanctificatio materiæ, sicut in baptismo, quia non habet ministrum determinatum 
quantum ad sui necessitatem et tunc tota vis sacramentalis consistit in materia. 
Quandoque vero de necessitate sacramenti requiritur consecratio vel 
sanctificatio ministri sine aliqua sanctificatione materiæ, et tunc <i>tota vis 
sacramentalis consistit in ministro, sicut est in pænitentia . . . </i>
Per pænitentiæ sacramentum nunquam datur gratia, nisi præparatio adsit vel prius 
fuerit. Unde virtus clavium operatur ad culpæ remissionem, vel in voto existens, 
vel in actu se exercens . . . sed non agit sicut principate agens, sed sicut 
instrumentum, non quidem pertingens ad ipsam gratiæ susceptionem causandam etiam 
instrumentaliter, sed disponens ad gratiam, per quam fit remissio culpæ. Unde 
solus deus remittit per se culpam et in virtute ejus agit . . . sacerdos <i>ut 
instrumentum animatum . . . </i>ut minister. Et sic patet, quod potestas clavium 
ordinatur aliquo modo ad remissionem culpæ non sicut causans, sed sicut 
disponens ad eam; unde si ante absolutionem aliquis non fuisset perfecte 
dispositus ad gratiam suscipiendam, <i>in ipsa confessione et absolutione 
sacramentali gratiam consequeretur</i>, si obicem non poneret.</span>” 
In what follows it is now proved that the priestly <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.16">clavis</span> cannot possibly relate 
only to the remission of penalty (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.17">ut quidam dicunt</span>”). In Art. 2 it is 
then shown that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.18">ex vi clavium non tota pœna remittitur, sed aliqiud de 
pœna temporali, cujus reatus post absolutionem a pœna æterna remanere potuit, 
nec solum de pœna quam pænitens habet in confitendo, quia sic confessio et 
sacramentalis absolutio non esset nisi in onus, quod non competit sacramentis 
novæ legis, sed etiam de illa pœna, quæ in purgatorio debetur, aliquid 
remittitur.</span>” With regard to the efficacy of the absolution a distinction also of this kind was drawn: God cancels the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.19">reatus culpæ</span>, Christ the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.20">reatus pœnæ æternæ</span>; both are effectually wrought 
by the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.21">minister sacramenti</span> in the exercise of plenary divine power, and he has 
at the same time the right belonging to him to give abatement in his absolving 
of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.22">reatus pœnæ temporalis</span>. In Q. 19, Art. 3, Thomas shows that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.23">clavis 
ordinis</span> is given only to the priest, while the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.24">clavis jurisdictionis — quæ non 
clavis cœli est, sed quædam dispositio ad eam!</span> — may be granted also to others. 
In Q. 19, Art. 5, it is explained that even the bad priest retains the keys; on 
the other hand, it is said in Art. 6 of the heretical and schismatic priests 
that in them “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.25">manet clavium potestas quantum ad essentiam, sed usus impeditur 
ex defectu materiæ. Cum enim usus clavium in utente prælationem requirat 
respectu ejus in quem utitur, propria materia in quam exercetur usus clavium 
est homo subditus. Et quia per ordinationem ecclesiæ unus subditur alteri, 
ideo etiam per ecclesiæ prælatos potest subtrahi alicui ille, qui erat ei 
subjectus. Unde cum ecclesia hæreticos et schismaticos et alios hujusmodi 
privet subtrahendo subditos vel simpliciter vel quantum ad aliquid, quantum ad 
hoc quod privati sunt, non possunt usum clavium habere.</span>” In Q. 20, Art. 
1, it is explained that only to the Pope, as he possesses the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.26">indistincta potestas super 
omnes</span>, does there fall the application of the power of the keys with respect to 
all, while it is said of the others that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.27">non in quolibet uti (potestatem 
clavium) possunt, sed in eos tantum, qui eis in sortem venerunt, nisi in 
necessitatis articulo.</span>” But the priest cannot always absolve even his <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.28">subditus</span>; 
for <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.29">aliqua peccata</span> — if the power is not conferred upon him — fall to be dealt with 
by his superior (Art. 2). A priest can absolve even a bishop; for “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.30">potestas 
clavium, quantum est de se, se extendit ad omnes</span>” (Art. 3). Questions 21-24 
treat of excommunication, with which the power of jurisdiction has specially to 
do (Q. 21, Art. 4: “Even an unjust <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.31">excommunication habet effectum suum</span>; in the 
case of a mortal sin it must be respected; <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.32">sed si quis pro falso crimine in 
judicio probato excommunicatus est, tunc, si humiliter sustinet, humilitatis 
meritum recompensat excommunicationis damnum.</span>” Q. 22, Art. 1: “Of the priests 
only bishops and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.33">majores prælati</span> can excommunicate, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.34">qui habent jurisdictionem 
in foro judiciali, ad quod spectat causa, quæ obligat hominem in comparatione 
ad alios homines</span>”: but even those who are not priests can excommunicate 
[because it is not a question of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.35">gratia</span>], if they have the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.36">jurisdictio in foro 
contentioso</span>).</note></p>

<pb n="257" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_257" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92">Absolution is preceded by the appointment of 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.1">satisfactio</span></i>, if such has not already been made. Here the priest acts as a 
skilled physician (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.2">medicus peritus</span>) and impartial judge (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.3">judex aequus</span>). The 
practice of satisfactions (Church-penances) is very old (see vol. v., p. 268 f., 
324 ff.), the giving it a mechanical form and the over-estimation of 
it — by putting it alongside <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.4">contritio</span> as a part of penance — are in theory 
comparatively new. The idea is now this, that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.5">satisfactio</span>, as a portion of the 
Sacrament of Penance, is the necessary manifestation of sorrow through works 
that are fitted to furnish a certain satisfaction to the injured God (and 
thereby become the occasion also for limiting the temporal penalties). In 
baptism there is forgiveness of the 

<pb n="258" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_258" />sin, along with the penalty, without any 
satisfaction; but God requires from the baptised person a certain 
satisfaction — although both before and now the merit of Christ is the decisive 
thing — partly because the man can render a certain satisfaction, partly because 
it serves to make him better, and is fitted to protect him against further sins. 
But this satisfaction is only of real value when it is rendered in a state of 
grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.6">caritas</span>). Hence the man guilty of mortal sin must first be absolved, that 
he may then furnish the satisfaction which is required of him, and which he has 
promised to render prior to absolution. But there is a certain value also in 
works that are not performed in a state of grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.7">caritas</span>); even they are not 
without their weight as satisfactions, and can abridge the temporal penalties 
of sin. The satisfying works are especially prayer, fasting, and alms; for they 
deliver man from his natural disposition. But the Schoolmen also justified the 
practice that originated in the wilder times of the Germanic Church, according 
to which satisfaction can, under certain circumstances, be rendered by others, 
because Christians are united to one another as members of one body. And this 
leads us to the subject of indulgences.<note n="467" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.8">Thomas treats <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.9">satisfactio</span> in Suppl. Q. 12-15. 
In Q. 12, Arts. 1 and 2, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.10">satisfactio</span> is shown to be <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.11">actus virtutis et 
justitiæ</span>; in Art. 3 the old definition is justified, that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.12">satisfacere</span> is both 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.13">honorem debitum deo impendere</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.14">præservare culpam futuram</span>.” In Q. 13 it 
is shown that man is not in a position to satisfy God <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.15">quoad æqualitatem 
quantitatis</span>, but certainly <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.16">quoad æqualitatem proportionis</span> (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.17">ex hoc quod per 
liberum arbitrium agit, deo satisfacere potest, quia quamvis dei sit prout a deo 
sibi concessum, tamen libere ei traditum est, ut ejus dominos sit</span>”); in Art. 2 
there follows the proof that one can render <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.18">satisfactio</span> for another; yet the 
thesis has its guarding clauses (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.19">Pœna satisfactoria est ad duo ordinata, scil. 
ad solutionem debiti et ad medicinam pro peccato vitando.</span>” In the latter regard 
one can help another only <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.20">per accidens</span>, in so far as by good works he can 
procure for the other an <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.21">augmentum gratiæ</span>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.22">sed hoc est per modum meriti magis 
quam per modum satisfactionis. Sed quantum ad solutionem debiti, unus potest 
pro olio satisfacere, dummodo sit in caritate, ut opera ejus satisfactoria esse 
possint</span>”). In Q. 14 the quality of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.23">satisfactio</span> is treated; here the 
questions as to the necessity for the man’s being in a state of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.24">caritas</span> are 
discussed and answered with still greater strictness (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.25">Quidem dixerunt” — Art. 
2 — “quod postquam omnia peccata per præcedentem contritionem remissa sunt, si 
aliquis ante satisfactionem peractam in peccatum decidat et in peccato existens 
satisfaciat, satisfactio talis ei valet, ita quod si in peccato illo moreretur, 
in inferno de illis peccatis non puniretur. Sed hoc non potest esse, quia in 
satisfactione oportet quod amicitia restituta etiam justitiæ æqualitas 
restituatur cujus contrarium amicitiam tollit. æqualitas autem in satisfactione 
ad deum non est secundum æquivalentiam, sed magis secundum acceptationem 
ipsius. Et ideo oportet, etiamsi jam offensa sit dimissa per præcedentem 
contritionem, quod opera satisfactoria sint deo accepta, quod dat eis caritas,
<i>et ideo sine caritate opera facta non sunt satisfactoria</i></span>,” but in Art. 5 
it is conceded that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.26">bona opera extra caritatem facta diminuunt pœnam inferni</span>, 
<i>i.e.</i>, as Augustine says, moderate damnation and limit the temporal penalties. Q. 
15 treats of the means of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.27">satisfactio</span> (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.28">satisfactio sive referatur ad præteritam offensam sive ad futuram culpam per <i>pœnalia </i>opera fieri asseritur</span>”). Here the following shocking justification of the three penal means of 
satisfaction is given (Art. 3): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.29">satisfactio debet esse talis, per quam aliquid 
nobis subtrahamus ad honorem dei, nos autem non habemus nisi tria bona, scil. 
bona <i>animæ, </i>bona <i>corporis </i>et bona <i>fortunæ, scil. </i>
exteriora. Ex bonis quidem fortunæ subtrahimus nobis aliquid per eleemosynam, 
sed ex bonis corporis per jejunium. Ex bonis autem animæ non oportet quod 
aliquid subtrahamus nobis quantum ad essentiam vel quantum ad diminutionem 
ipsorum, quia per ea efficimur deo accepti, sed per hoc quod ea submittimus deo 
totaliter, et hoc fit per orationem. . . . <i>Secundum quosdam duplex est 
oratio; quædam quæ est contemplativorum, quorum conversatio in cœlis est, et 
talis quia totaliter est delectabilis non est satisfactoria. Alia est, quæ pro peccatis gemitus fundit et talis habet pænam et est satisfactionis pars. </i>Vel 
dicendum et melius, <i>quod quælibet oratio habet rationem satisfactionis, quia 
quamvis habet suavitatem spiritus, habet tamen afflictionem carnis.</i></span>” The 
importance in respect of theory of satisfaction as expiation of temporal 
penalties of sins that are not remitted does not, for the rest, come specially 
into view for Thomas, in addition to the other ends which satisfactions 
contemplate. Indeed, it is even granted in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.30">abstracto</span> that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.31">contritio</span> can be so 
perfect that <i>all </i>penalty is condoned by God. Yet as a fact satisfactions 
were regarded almost exclusively from the point of view of expiation of the 
penalties of sin (and these were chiefly the future penalties of purgatory). It 
was here that indulgences came in, and it was here that there entered the very 
pardonable misunderstanding of the laity that satisfactions in themselves 
deliver from <i>all </i>penalties for sin — and it was only with this deliverance 
that the majority took to do.</note></p>

<pb n="259" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_259" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93"><i>Indulgences. </i>The doctrine of indulgence stands 
inwardly in closest relation to the doctrine of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.1">attritio</span>; outwardly it appears 
as a consequence of the doctrine of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.2">satisfactio</span>.<note n="468" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.3">For the literature see above (p. 250, note 4). Add also 
Schneider, Die Ablässe, 7 ed., 1881. Thomas, Suppl., Qs. 25-27. Grötz, Studien 
z. Gesch. d. Buss-sacraments in the Ztschr. f. K.-Gesch., Vol. 15, p. 
321 ff., Vol. 16, p. 541 ff. These investigations, which start from an 
examination of a series of forged Bulls on indulgences, illustrate the history 
of the development of indulgences, give important disclosures as to the Bulls 
connected with the Crusades, and treat also the papal cases of reservation in 
the penance discipline (cf. Hausmann, Gesch. der papstl. Reservatfälle, 1868). 
The importance which belonged in the course of the development of indulgences to 
the peregrinations to the sacred places, or to Rome (imposed as penance works), 
comes prominently to view in these studies.</note> Theoretically it has nothing 
to do with the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.4">reatus culpæ</span> (moral culpability) and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.5">reatus pœnæ æternæ</span> 
(liability to eternal death); in practice there not only arose, in the Middle 
Ages, serious irregularities, which the Catholics (see the Council of 

<pb n="260" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_260" />Trent) admit, but these irregularities still continue, and nothing 
is done to check the over-estimation of indulgences.<note n="469" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.6">That even in <i>theory </i>there were defects 
in the Middle Ages is acknowledged by Catholic witnesses themselves (see 
Schneider, p. 10, note 2): “Certain letters of indulgence are found which speak 
at the same time of forgiveness of guilt and of penalty (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.7">a culpa et a pœna</span>); 
but, according to the opinion of Benedict XIV., these indulgences are spurious, 
and must be ascribed to those collectors of alms who proclaimed indulgences and 
at the same time collected alms previous to the Synod of Trent.” Of course on 
the Catholic side an appeal is readily made to the circumstance that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.8">peccatum</span>” was also used for “penalty for sin,” “atonement for sin.” This meaning can 
really be proved; but whether it suits all cases in which indulgences and sin 
are brought into conjunction is more than questionable.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p94">Scholasticism found indulgences already in existence, a great 
increase of them having taken place especially in the period of the Crusades. It 
simply framed its theory according to the practice. If the doctrine of 
satisfaction was already an extremely arbitrary one, which, in spite of all 
saving clauses, necessarily endangered the importance of repentance, the 
doctrine of indulgence became arbitrariness intensified, and exercised an 
extremely ruinous influence on religion and morality. The practice and theory of 
indulgences can, no doubt, be idealised, nay, it is possible indeed to justify, 
in a certain way, the idealised practice.<note n="470" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p94.1">To defend at the same time both the satisfactions and the 
indulgences is certainly difficult. If the former are due to the glad eagerness 
of the heart, delivered from guilt, to exercise the love bestowed on it, the 
thought of the indulgence will not arise. On the other hand, if indulgences are 
the remission of the temporal penalties of sin, they must not be brought into 
relation with the idealised satisfactions.</note> Were that not possible it 
would be incredible that so many earnest Christians have defended indulgences. 
But the scholastic theology by no means idealised them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95">The practice of indulgences has its root in the <i>
commutations. </i>The exchange of more arduous for easier penitential acts was 
called indulgence.<note n="471" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.1">Such exchanges were also necessarily introduced, because 
the old penitential demands were in part exorbitantly high.</note> The penance performances were here taken into 
consideration in their significance for the expiation of the temporal penalties 
of sin. The heaviest temporal penalties for sin were those of purgatory: for 
the earthly penalties for sin were, on the one hand, as experience taught, 
unavoidable, and on the other hand, even though one thought of year-long 

<pb n="261" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_261" />penances, they were of no weight as compared 
with the long and painful penalties in purgatory. It was a refined practice of 
the Church, which had gradually developed itself, to comfort men in an easy way 
about hell by means of grace (Sacrament of Penance), and, on the other hand, to 
terrify them by means of purgatory. Was this purgatory, then, not also a hell? 
But how skilfully was the whole idea derived from studying the moral feelings of 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.2">homines attriti</span> (men practising attrition)!<note n="472" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.3">The indulgences were most truly the refuge of the 
Christians of lower type, although the most pious also made use of them. It is 
related of Tetzel that when, in the small town of Belitz, near Berlin, no one 
would buy indulgences from him, he said indignantly, that those in the town must 
either be “right <i>pious people </i>or desperate villains.” This is told by 
Creusing in his “Märkische Fürstenchronik,” edited by Holtze, p. 159, the 
informant being the Miller of Belitz, Meister Jacob (see Heidemann, Die Reform. 
in der Mark Brandenburg, p. 77).</note> They did not really believe 
in hell, because the gravity of sin had not been disclosed to them, and because, 
accordingly, they were not to be constrained to a life in God. <i>Hence the 
Church shut up hell by means of the Sacrament of Penance. </i>But that at some 
period in the future it would, for a long time, go very badly with them, and 
that one day they must expiate all their sins, — that they believed. Therefore the 
Church opened purgatory.<note n="473" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.4">After these words were long written down, I came across 
Rousseau’s description in his Confessions of the demonic Madame de Warens. It is 
here said (German edition by Denhard, I., p. 291): “. . . although she did not 
believe in a hell, she strangely refused to let her faith in purgatory be taken 
from her.” Rousseau regards it as strange, because, in spite of his change of 
faith, he was never able to free himself entirely from the Protestant influences 
of his youth.</note> That this purgatory could be made less severe or 
briefer, these <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.5">homines attriti</span> were also very ready to believe; for they lived, 
all of them, in the thought that good performances simply compensate for 
delinquencies, and even the “gallows contrition” is not so enduring as to 
constrain men to practise serious repentance — even in the sense of steady 
self-denial and heroic action. <i>Hence the Church discloses indulgences. </i>In 
them she shows to the man of lower type her real power; for the magic of the 
Sacrament of Penance has certainly not yet given him complete rest. He has a 
remnant of the moral feeling that something must be done on his part in order 
that forgiveness may become credible and sure. “Faith” and “contrition” 


<pb n="262" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_262" />he neither can nor will practise, but something he will willingly 
do. Here the Church now intervenes, and says to him that his poor performance 
can be converted and transformed by the power of the Church into something so 
lofty that by means of it the penalties of sin in purgatory are abolished. The 
man wishes to know no more. What has still to happen can cause him little 
concern, and the Church itself says to him that if he is well provided with the 
Sacrament of Penance, what follows will not affect him.<note n="474" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.6">The doctrine of purgatory (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.7">purgatorium</span>) was 
a settled matter for the Schoolmen, and was energetically maintained against the 
Greeks from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century. This purgatory, which is 
for departed souls who are absolved but have not made satisfaction 
for all sins, exists, according to the Latin view, till the judgment of the 
world (the Greeks, so far as they recognised it at all, put it after the 
judgment), or for a shorter time. The souls of the righteous, who need no 
further purification, attain at once to the vision of God (the counter doctrine 
of John XXII. was rejected). More particularly, the Schoolmen taught that there 
are five dwelling-places of departed souls: (1) hell, to which those guilty of 
mortal sin at once pass; (2) the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.8">limbus infantium</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, of children who 
have died unbaptised; (3) the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.9">limbus patrum</span>,<i> i.e.</i>, of the Old Testament 
saints; (4) <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.10">purgatorium</span>; (5) heaven; see the detailed statement in Thomas, 
Suppl., Q. 69. That the souls of the pious have knowledge of what takes place on 
earth, and intercede for their earthly brethren, has been shown by the Lombard 
(Sent. IV., Dist. 45 G): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.11">Cur non credamus et animas sanctorum dei faciem 
contemplantium in ejus veritate intelligere preces hominum, quæ et implendæ sunt 
vel non? . . . Intercedunt ergo pro nobis ad deum sancti, et <i>merito, </i>dum 
illorum merita suffragantur nobis, et <i>affectu, </i>dum vota nostra cupiunt 
impleri. . . . Oramus ergo, ut intercedant pro nobis, <i>i.e.</i>, ut merita eorum 
suffragentur nobis, et ut ipsi velint bonum nostrum, quia eis volentibus deus 
volt et ita fiet</span>”; similarly Thomas (Suppl., Q. 73 or 74, Art. 1). The existence 
of purgatory is thus established by Thomas (l.c., Q. 69, Art. 7): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.12">Satis potest 
constare purgatorium esse post hanc vitam; si enim per contritionem deleta 
culpa non tollitur ex toto reatus pœnæ nec etiam semper venialia dimissis 
mortalibus tolluntur, et justitia hoc exigit, ut peccatum per pœnam debitam 
ordinetur, oportet quod ille, qui post contritionem de peccato et absolutionem 
decedit ante satisfactionem debitam post hanc vitam puniatur. Et ideo illi qui 
purgatorium negant, contra divinam justitiam loquuntur, et propter hoc erroneum 
est et a fide alienum</span> (there follows a forged passage from Gregory of Nyssa’s 
Works, representing that the whole Church so teaches). <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.13">Quod non potest nisi de 
illis, qui sunt in purgatorio, intelligi; ecclesiæ autem autoritati quicunque 
resistit, hæresim incurrit.</span>” Yet opposition to this doctrine never ceased, and 
it became very active in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. Wyclif and 
Wessel strenuously adopted the hostile attitude of the Mediæval sects.</note> <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.14">Attritio, sacramentum 
pænitentiæ, indulgentia</span>, — these form the Catholic 
triad. What was to be done for the indulgence was the only burdensome thing 
here; but even this was made very easy. Thus the indulgence became a 

<pb n="263" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_263" />caricature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.15">persiflage</span>) of Christianity as the 
religion of redemption through Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96">The theory of the Schoolmen is as follows: After there had 
been uncertainty till far on in the thirteenth century as to whether the 
indulgences did not relate merely to the ecclesiastical penalties imposed by 
the priest, Thomas laid it down that they apply in general to the liability to 
temporal penalty (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.1">reatus temporalis pœnæ</span>) (“on earth and in purgatory”). The 
righteousness of God demands that no sin shall remain “inordinate” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.2">inordinata</span>), and that man shall also perform what he can perform. He is 
obliged, accordingly, even as absolved, to discharge the temporal penalties of 
sin. But what the merit of Christ does not do of itself and directly, inasmuch 
as in the Sacrament it cancels only the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.3">reatus culpæ et pœnæ</span>, <i>it does 
outwith the Sacrament as merit. </i>Christ, that is to say, has done more by 
His suffering than was required for redemption, and even many saints have 
acquired for themselves merit which God’s grace rewards. This surplus merit 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.4">thesaurus operum supererogatoriorum</span> [treasury of supererogatory works]) must 
necessarily fall to the benefit of the Church as the body of Christ, since 
neither Christ nor the saints can derive further advantage from it. But 
alongside the Sacrament of Penance it cannot have another effect than to 
moderate, abridge, or cancel the temporal penalties of sin. It can be applied 
only to those who, in penitent spirit, have been absolved after making 
confession, and it is administered in the first instance by the Pope as the 
head of the Church. Yet by him a partial power of ad-ministration can be 
conveyed to others. The regular mode of making the application is by requiring 
for the indulgence a comparatively very small performance (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.5">eleemosynae</span>,” 
<i>i.e.</i>, penance money.)<note n="475" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.6">A <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.7">thesaurus meritorum</span> which the Church 
administers was first adopted by Halesius (see the passages in Münscher, l.c., 
p. 290 ff.). The theory received a fixed construction from Albertus and Thomas. 
In Suppl. Q. 25, Art. 1, the latter gives the following exposition: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.8">Ab omnibus conceditur indulgentias aliquid valere, <i>quia impium esset 
dicere, quod ecclesia aliquid vane faceret. </i>Sed quidam dicunt, quod non 
valent ad absolvendum a reatu pœnæ, quam quis in purgatorio secundum judicium 
dei meretur, sed valent ad absolvendum ab obligatione qua sacerdos obligavit 
pænitentem ad pœnam aliquam vel ad quam etiam obligatur ex canonum statutis. 
Sed hæc opinio non videtur vera. Primo quia est expresse contra 
privilegium Petro datum cui dictum est, ut quod in terra remitteret, in cœlo 
remitteretur. Unde remissio, quæ fit quantum ad forum ecclesiæ valet, 
valet etiam quantum ad forum del.. Et præterea ecclesia hujusmodi 
indulgentias faciens magis damnificaret, quam adjuvaret, quia remitteret ad
graviores pœnas, scil. purgatorii, absolvendo a pænitentiis injunctis. Et 
ideo aliter dicendum, <i>quod valent et quantum ad forum ecclesiæ et quantum 
ad judicium dei, ad remissionem pœnæ residuæ post contritionem et 
conffessionem et absolutionem, </i>sive sit injuncta, sive non. Ratio autem, 
quare valere possiut, est unitas corporis mystici, in qua multi in operibus 
pænitentiæ supererogavetunt ad mensuram debitorum suorum . . . quorum meritorum 
tanta est copia, quod omnem pœnam debitam nunc viventibus excedunt <i>et præcipuæ propter 
meritum Christi, quod etsi in sacramentis operatur, non tamen efficacia ejus in sacramentis includitur, sed sua 
infinitate excedit 
efficaciam sacramentorum. </i>Dictum est autem supra, quod unus pro alio 
satisfacere potest; sancti autem, in quibus superabundantia operum 
sanctificationis invenitur, non determinate pro isto qui remissione indiget, 
hujusmodi opera fecerunt, alias absque omni indulgentia remissionem 
consequerentur, sed communiter pro tota ecclesia, sicut apostolus ait (Coloss. 
I.), et sic prædicta merita sunt communia totius ecclesiæ. Ea autem quæ sunt alicujus multitudinis communia, distribuuntur singulis de multitudine <i>secundum arbitrium ejus qui 
multitudini præest.</i></span>” Note also the cautious 
remarks: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.9">Remissio quæ per indulgentias fit, non tollit quantitatem, pœnæ ad 
culpam, quia pro culpa unius alias sponte pœnam sustinuit.</span>” — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.10">Ille qui indulgentias suscipit, non absolvitur, simpliciter loquendo, a debito pœnæ, 
sed datur ei, unde debitam solvat.</span>” — “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.11">Non est in destructionem indulgentias 
dare, nisi inordinate dentur. Tamen consulendum est eis qui indulgentias consequuntur, ne propter hoc ab operibus 
pænitentiæ injunctis 
abstineant, ut etiam ex his remedium consequentur, quamvis a debito pœnæ
esse immunes, <i>et præcipue quia quandoque sunt plurium debitores quam credant</i>.</span>” In Art. 2 those are confuted who assert that the 
indulgences “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.12">non tantum valent, quantum pronuntiantur</span>,” only so far avail for 
the individual “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.13">quantum fides et devotio sua exigit.</span>” It 
is proved, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.14">indulgentiæ simpliciter tantum valent quantum prædicantur, 
dummodo ex parte dantis sit auctoritas et ex parte recipientis 
caritas et ex parte causæ pietas.</span>” Also: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.15">quæcunque causa adsit, quæ in utilitatem ecclesiæ et honorem 
dei vergat, sufficiens est ratio indulgentias 
faciendi . . . (nam) merita ecelesiæ semper superabundant.</span>” It is 
further shown that indulgences belong to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.16">clavis jurisdictionis</span> (are 
not sacramental), and therefore “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.17">effectus ejus arbitrio hominis subjacet</span>” 
(also authorised <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.18">legati non sacerdotes</span> can dispense indulgences). To the 
question whether indulgences can be dispensed <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.19">pro temporali subsidio</span>, it is 
answered in Art. 3 that this is not possible <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.20">simpliciter</span>, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.21">sed pro temporalibus ordinatis ad spiritualia, sicut est repressio inimicorum ecclesiæ, 
qui pacem ecclesiæ perturbant, sicut constructio ecclesiarum et pontium et aliarum 
eleemosynarum largitio.</span>” Q. 26 treats of those who can dispense indulgences 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.22">papa potest facere prout vult</span>”), Q. 27 of the receivers of indulgences. Here 
in Art. 1 the thesis is contested of those who assert that to those guilty of 
mortal sin indulgences are of benefit, not for forgiveness of sins, but yet <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.23">ad acquirendum gratiam</span>: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.24">in omnibus indulgentiis fit mentio de vere contritio et 
confessis.</span>” In Art. 3 it is shown that the indulgence does not avail for one who 
has not done what the indulgence is given for. Compare with this also Q. 74, 
where in Art. 10 the question is answered whether indulgences are of use for the 
dead. The answer is that they are of no direct use, as the dead cannot do what 
the indulgences are given for. On the other hand they are of indirect use, that 
is, if the indulgence formula runs thus: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.25">Quicumque fecerit hoc vel illud, ipse 
et pater ejus vel quicumque alius ei adjunctus in purgatorio detentus, tantum de 
indulgentia habebit.</span>” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.26">Talis indulgentia non solum vivo sed etiam mortuo 
proderit. Non enim est aliqua ratio quare ecclesia transferre possit communia 
merita quibus indulgentiæ innituntur in vivos et non in mortuos.</span>” The 
indulgences, moreover, do not work simply <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.27">per modum suffragii</span>; they are 
effectual. Yet arbitrariness on the part of the Pope in rescuing souls from 
purgatory must be limited by this, that there must always be a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.28">causa conveniens 
indulgentias faciendi</span>; but such is always to be found. It is furthermore 
probable that the recognition of a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.29">thesaurus meritorum</span> had a long course of 
historic preparation in the history of religion; see Siegfried in Hilgenfeld’s 
Ztschr., 1884, Part 3, p. 356 (also Gött Gel. Anz., 1881, 
St. 12 and 13): “The doctrine of a treasury of good works from which 
indemnifications can be derived for the sins of others came originally into 
Judaism under Iranian influences, as is known to have been the case with so much 
else in the later Jewish dogmatics. If we compare what appears regarding this 
in Spiegel’s “Franische Alterthumskunde” with what is to he found in Weber’s 
System der altsynagogalen paläst. Theol., 1880, p. 280 ff., that this is a fact 
we shall not be able to doubt. Now as this doctrine, after being first brought 
forward by Alexander of Hales, owed its recognition within the Catholic Church 
chiefly to Thomas Aquinas, of whom it is also well known that he transcribed 
Maimonides (Merx, Die Prophetie des Joel, 1879, pp. 354-367), 
the suspicion at once arises that this doctrine also was derived from Jewish 
sources. The more exact proof that this was actually so we reserve, as it would 
lead us too far afield here.” Against this conjecture Güdemann 
(Jüd. Litt.-Blatt., 21 Jahrg., 29 Oct., 1890) has raised objections, and has 
tried to show that the “merit of the Fathers” (“Sechus Owaus”) is something else 
and much more harmless. Yet identity no one has asserted, but only a historical 
connection. The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.30">thesaurus meritorum</span> has been developed in directions, and has 
found applications, of which certainly Judaism did not think. But my conviction 
that a historical connection exists has not been shaken by Giidemann’s 
objections. For the rest I do not presume to be a judge in this matter, but I 
would like to point out something akin. In the “History of Joseph” preserved in 
the Syriac, which is said to have been composed by Basil of Cæsarea, 
and yet contains only Jewish Haggada, and, so far as I can see, nothing 
Christian (and so apparently is of Jewish origin), one reads (see Weinberg, 
Gesch. Josefs, angeblich verfasst v. Basilius d. Gr. Berlin, 1893, p. 53): “Potipher’s wife said: But if thou art afraid of sin, as thou hast asserted, then 
take gold and silver, as much as thou wilt, and give to the poor; and God will 
forgive thee thy guilt.” It is a woman under the devil’s influence whom the 
narrator represents as speaking, and he certainly disapproved of the woman’s 
speech; but it shows undoubtedly that such reflexions were not far off. The 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.31">abusus</span> — and that is condemned also by a pious Catholic — is disapproved.</note></p>



<pb n="264" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_264" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p97">Now this theory — keeping practice quite out of view — still 
admitted in detail of very different modifications (nuances). It 


<pb n="265" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_265" />could also be conceived of more strictly or 
more laxly. In particular, the demand that one must be in a contrite frame of 
mind could be lowered to an extraordinary degree.<note n="476" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.1">A large amount of material on the lax and 
strict theories in Bratke, 1.c. One thing that made a principal difference was the question as 
to whether indulgences were not of use even for those guilty of mortal sin <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.2">ad 
acquirendam gratiam</span>, or, whether they could not be given beforehand to such 
persons, to be used by them when they felt disposed. Of course the 
differences of Scotists and Thomists as to <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.3">attritio</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.4">contritio</span> are important here also. The 
explanations of the Jubilee indulgence in Bratke, pp. 201 ff., 240 f., appear to 
use to be partly based on misunderstanding and partly exaggerated. The account 
of the indulgence theory of the ecclesiastical reform party, p. 243 ff. 
(Cajetan) is instructive, both as helping us to understand the earliest position 
of Luther, and as enabling us to see how poorly armed this reform party was.</note> But not 

<pb n="266" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_266" />only did that happen; the practice, as has 
already been indicated, struck out on quite different paths. With more or less of design, it left the question in obscurity as to what 
really was cancelled by the indulgence (see the ambiguous expression “for the 
salvation of the soul,” and others similar); it substituted for the demand for 
true sorrow and honest resolution to reform a reference to the Sacrament of 
Penance, or it was quite silent upon the demand; it gave to the indulgence an 
interpretation in which the power of the Church and the priest thrust aside the 
theoretic basis of the merit of Christ, and, finally, it encouraged the 
shocking folly of believing that, by the means of religion, man can provide 
himself with temporal advantages, and that beyond this, the spirit and power of 
religion are summed up in warding off just punishments. With all this there is 
still unmentioned the ruinous effect that must have been produced by the 
frequently shameful use of the indulgence money, and by the whole speculative 
system of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.5">Curia</span>. The Sacrament of Penance culminated unfortunately in these 
indulgences, and without incurring the charge of deriding, one may state 
concisely the final word of this system thus: <i>Every man who surrenders 
himself to the Catholic Church, and who, for some reason, is not quite satisfied 
with the inner state of his heart, can secure salvation and deliverance from all 
eternal and temporal penalties — if he acts with shrewdness and 
finds a skilful priest.</i><note n="477" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.6">The theory of indulgence is summed up in the Extravagante 
Unigenitus of Clement VI. of the year 1349: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.7">Unigenitus 
dei filius . . . sanguine nos redemit quam in ara crucis innocens immolatus, 
non guttam sanguinis modicam (quæ tamen propter unionem ad verbum pro 
redemptione totius humani generis suffecisset), sed copiose velut quoddam 
profluvium noscitur effudisse. . . . Quantum ergo exinde, ut nec supervacua, 
inanis aut superflua tanto effusionis miseratio redderetur, thesaurum militanti 
ecclesiæ acquisivit, volens suis thesaurizare filiis pius pater, ut sic sit infinitus 
thesaurus hominibus, quo qui usi sunt dei amicitiæ participes sunt effecti. Quem quidem thesaurum non in sudario repositum, non in agro absconditum, sed 
per beatum Petrum . . . ejusque successores suos in terris vicarios commisit 
fidelibus salubriter dispensandum, et propriis et rationabilibus causis: nunc 
pro totali, nunc pro partiali remissione pœnæ temporalis pro peccatis debitæ, 
tam generaliter quam specialiter (prout cum deo expedire cognoscerent) <i>vere 
pænitentibus et confessis </i>misericorditer applicandum. Ad cujus quidem 
thesauri cumulum b. dei genetricis omniumque electorum a primo justo usque ad 
ultimum merita adminiculum præstare noscuntur, de cujus consumptione seu 
minutione non est aliquatenus formidandum (!), tam propter infinita Christi 
merita quam pro eo quod, quanto plures ex ejus applicatione trahuntur ad 
justitiam, tanto magis accrescit ipsorum cumulus meritorum.</span>”</note></p>


<pb n="267" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_267" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p98">Against this theory there not only was a reaction on the 
part of the re-invigorated or Augustinian Thomism, in the shape of a strong 
insistence on the moral and religious requirements for the reception of 
indulgences, but — keeping the sects out of view — there also arose in the 
fourteenth century a radical opposition, which had likewise an Augustinian (and 
biblical) basis. Against no other ecclesiastical practice and theory did Wyclif 
assume so determined an attitude as against indulgences. He saw in them nothing 
but arbitrariness, which had only forced its way in of recent times; the Bible 
knew nothing of indulgences, which encroached upon the prerogative of God, and 
were therefore positively blasphemous. He also saw clearly the mischief of 
indulgences in hindering obedience to the law of Christ; still he did not frame 
a satisfactory theory as to how a <i>distressed</i> conscience can be comforted. 
For him, and for his scholar Huss, the perniciousness of indulgences lies simply 
in their unbiblical character, in the pretensions of the hierarchy (the Pope), 
and in the corruption of morals. But indulgences cannot be rooted out by merely 
quickening conscience and contending against priestly power.<note n="478" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p98.1">See Buddensieg, Wyclif, p. 201 ff., Trialogus IV., 32: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p98.2">Fateor quod indulgentiæ papales, si ita se habeant ut dicuntur, sapiunt 
manifestam blasphemiam. Dicitur enim, quod papa prætendit, se habere potentiam 
ad salvandum singulos viatores, et quantumcunque viantes deliquerint, nedum ad 
mitigandum pœnas ad suffragandum eis cum absolutionibus et indulgentiis, ne 
unquam veniant ad purgatorium, sed ad præcipiendum sanctis angelis, ut anima 
separata a corpore indilate ipsam deferant in requiem sempiternam. . . . Contra 
ipsam rudem blasphemiam invexi alias, primo sic: nec papa nec etiam 
dominus Jesus Christus potest dispensare cum aliquo nec dare indulgentias, nisi 
ut æternaliter deitas justo consilio definivit. Sed non docetur, quod papa vel homo aliquis potest habere 
colorem justitiæ (on this falls the greatest weight) taliter faciendi; igitur 
non docetur, quod papa talem habeat potestatem. . . . Item videtur quod 
illa opinio multipliciter blasphemat in Christum, cum extollitur supra ejus humanitatem 
atque deitatem et sic super omne quod dicitur deus. . . . Sed eia, mili es 
Christi, abicite prudenter hæc opera atque <i>fictitias principis tenebrarum </i>
et induimini dominum Jesum Christum, in armis suis fideliter confidentes, et 
excutite ab ecclesia tales versutias antichristi, docentes populum, <i>quod in 
ipso solo cum lege sua et membris debet confidere et operando illis 
conformiter ex suo opere bono salvari, </i>specialiter si antichristi versutias 
fideliter detestetur.</span>”</note></p>


<pb n="268" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_268" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99">Not less strenuous than the opposition of Wyclif and Huss 
to the indulgences were the attacks of Wesel and Wessel. Both likewise wrote 
from the standpoint of Augustine against the indulgences. They too described the 
theory as unbiblical and as unsupported by any tradition, and used as weapons 
for overthrowing it the sole efficiency of God, the majesty of the divine penal 
righteousness and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.1">gratia gratis data (caritas infusa)</span>. The punishments which 
God decrees man cannot avert; only the penalties of positive law, or the 
ecclesiastical penalties, can the Pope remit. God infuses His grace without 
merit (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.2">sine merito</span>), but only in the case of those who are perfectly disposed 
for it. At the same time Wesel relaxes the connection between sacrament and 
communication of grace (nominalistically: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.3">propter pactum institutum cum 
sacerdotibus</span>” [on account of an agreement instituted with the priests]). 
At bottom there is no distinction between his doctrine of the Sacrament and the 
vulgar one. He is merely unable, from feeling more decidedly the majesty of God, 
to draw the conclusions from the indulgences, which, along with others, he calls 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.4">piæ fraudes</span>.”<note n="479" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.5">A series of passages from the Disput. adv. indulgentias 
of Wesel has been reprinted by Hauck, p. 303 f. Everything in Wesel is really 
only apparently radical. He lets the vulgar doctrine of the Sacraments stand, up 
to the point at which the Sacrament of Penance does not cancel the temporal 
penalties of sin. But at this point he will stop short; for these penalties 
cannot at all be cancelled (1) because God decrees them and means to carry them 
out; (2) because there is no one who could remove them — the priests are in 
everything only <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.6">ministri dei in remittendis <i>culpis</i></span> — (3) because it is in 
keeping with piety to endure them; (4) because there could be no purgatory at 
all, if the theory of indulgences were correct; for the treasury of indulgences 
would be enough to compensate for all temporal penalties. If there mingles 
already in the polemic of Wesel a Wyclifite-Hussite (Donatist) element, in so 
far as it is required that the objective importance of the priests (the 
hierarchy) be diminished (by no means abolished), this element is much more 
recognisable in Wessel. To the <i>pious </i>alone are the keys given. Now as the 
Popes and priests are in many cases not pious, these <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.7">carnales homines</span> have power 
at all only <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.8">in externis</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, what they undertake has to do, not with the true 
Church and grace and sin, but with the empirical Church; see de sacram. pænit. 
f. 51: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.9">Carnalis homo non sapit, quæ sancti amoris sunt, igitur judicare non 
potest. Unde judicium ecclesiæ et corum qui in ecclesia præsident, quia saepe 
carnales, animales, mundiales aut diabolici sunt et tamen suum officium vere 
administraut sicut viri spirituales est deo pleni, liquet excommunicationes et 
indulgentias non ad ea quæ caritatis et amoris sunt se extendere sed tantum ad 
exteriorem pacem et tranquillitatem ecclesiæ. Unde indulgentiæ sunt 
remissiones de his pœnis quas prælatus injunxit aut injungere potuit.</span>” But 
further, the keys that are given to Peter are not handed over to arbitrary use; 
true repentance and <i>divine </i>forgiveness go together. Everything rests on 
grace, and only pious priests are <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.10">ministri dei</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, ministers of the grace 
which God alone is able to infuse. But wessel took still another important step. 
He asked himself whether the temporal <i>penalties</i> of sin really remain 
after forgiveness, and he is inclined to see discipline rather in the penalties 
of the absolved. (f. 60.) From this point he also assailed the 
conception of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.11">satisfactio operum</span>, and drew a conclusion from Augustinianism 
which scarcely anyone before him had ventured to draw: satisfaction cannot take 
place at all, where God has infused His love; it leads of necessity to a 
limitation of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.12">gratia gratis data</span>, and detracts from the work of Christ. The 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.13">plenitudo gratiæ</span> excludes the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.14">satisfactio</span> (fol. 61, 62), how much more the 
indulgences, which he defines thus (l.c.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.15">indulgentiarum materia est abusus quæstorum et saepe illorum falsum crimen, nonnumquam 
impura et corrupta intentio papæ.</span>”</note> 

<pb n="269" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_269" />The Church, in spite of these forms of 
opposition, went on its way.<note n="480" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.16">At Constance (Mansi XXVII., p. 634, No. 42) 
the proposition was condemned: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.17">Fatuum est credere indulgentiis papæ et episcoporum.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100">5. <i>Extreme unction</i>.<note n="481" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.1">Thomas, P. III., Suppl. Q. 29-33. Schwane, p. 675-677.</note> Only from Thomas’s 
time was it asserted that Christ Himself instituted this Sacrament, while the 
Apostle James (<scripRef passage="James 5:14" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.2" parsed="|Jas|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14">5, 14</scripRef>) only proclaimed it. The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.3">Materia</span> is oil blessed by the 
bishop, while the episcopal consecration was declared “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.4">conveniens</span>” by Thomas 
on the same ground as in the case of confirmation (expression of the higher 
power of the bishop with respect to the “mystical body of Christ,” see above, 
p. 231, note; hence the Pope can also give power to ordinary priests to 
consecrate). The “form” is a deprecatory prayer (the indicative form can at 
the most be added). The administrator is any priest. The Sacrament can be 
repeated.<note n="482" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.5">In the earlier period, Ivo and others expressed 
themselves against repetition. From the Lombard’s time repetition is approved, 
but not in one and the same illness.</note> The receivers are those under fatal illness and the dying. The 
purpose (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.6">res sacramenti</span>) is the remission of sins (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.7">remissio peccatorum</span>), 


<pb n="270" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_270" />but only of venial sins, or the 
cleansing away of the remains of sin, or occasionally (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.8">per accidens</span>), that is, 
if no hindrance exists, the full forgiveness of sins.<note n="483" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.9">Thomas, 1.c., Q. 30, Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.10">Principalis effectus hujus 
sacramenti est remissio peccatorum, quoad reliquias peccati (what does that mean?), et ex consequenti etiam quoad culpam, si earn inveniat.</span>” Art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.11">Ex hoc sacramento non semper sequitur corporalis sanatio, sed quando expedit ad 
spiritualem sanationem. Et tunc semper eam inducit, dummodo non sit 
impedimentum ex parte recipientes</span>”; cf. the comprehensive description of the 
Sacrament in the Bull of Eugene IV. (Mansi XXXI., p. 1058).</note> Therefore the Sacrament 
is also defined as “completion” of the Sacrament of Penance, though it remains 
quite dark why and how far this Sacrament needs completion. Here also, as in the 
case of confirmation, we have to do, not with a Sacrament that is the product 
of a dogmatic <i>theory, </i>but with an observance, the value of which is 
raised so high on grounds of expediency,<note n="484" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.12">In itself it was, no doubt, very expedient to introduce a 
Sacrament in connection with death, and thereby to increase confidence in dying. 
This was strengthened by the rite of anointing the several members, and thereby 
showing in an impressive way to the sick, that the members with which he had 
sinned had been cleansed. Here, also, as in the case of confirmation, the Church 
gave heed to men’s need of something “objective,” instead of leading them 
without any ceremonies to Christ.</note> while theoretically it is 
rated very low. Even bodily healing is expected, if it please God, from this 
Sacrament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101">6. <i>Priestly ordination</i>.<note n="485" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.1">Thomas, P. III., Suppl. Q. 34-40. Schwane, pp. 677-685.</note> In connection with this 
Sacrament the general sacramental theory can be maintained, if at all, only by 
artifice, because the hierarchical interest created it, and introduced it into 
the sacramental system of grace simply with a view to self-glorification. The 
“form” is the words “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.2">accipe potestatem offerendi</span>” (receive the power of 
offering); the “material” cannot be pointed out to the senses with certainty; 
but Thomas here made a virtue of necessity, and the others followed him; from 
the very uncertainty the hierarchical nature of the Sacrament is proved.<note n="486" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.3">Q. 34, Art. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.4">Sacramentum 
nihil est aliud quam quædam sanctificatio homini exhibita cum aliquo signo 
visibili. Unde cum in susceptione ordinis quædam consecratio homini exhibeatur 
per visibilia signa, constat ordinem esse sacramentum.</span>” Art. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.5">Materia in sacramentis exterius adhibita significat 
virtutem in sacramentis agentem ex intrinseco omnino advenire. Unde cum 
effectus proprius hujus sacramenti, scil. character, non percipiatur ex aliqua 
operatione ipsius qui ad sacramentum accidit sicut erat in pænitentia sed 
omnino ex intrinseco adveniat, competit ei materiam habere, tamen diversimode ab aliis 
sacramentis quæ materiam habent. <i>Quia hoc quod confertur in 
aliis sacramentis, derivatur tantum a deo, non a ministro qui sacramentum 
dispensat, sed illud quod in hoc sacramento traditur, scil. spiritualis 
potestas, derivatur etiam ab eo qui sacramentum dat sicut potestas imperfecta a 
perfecta. Et ideo efficacia aliorum sacramentorum principaliter consistit in 
materia, quæ virtutem divinam et significat et continet, ex sanctificatione per 
ministrum adhibita. Sed efficacia hujus sacramenti principaliter residet penes 
eum, qui sacramentum dispensat, </i>materia autem adhibetur magis ad 
demonstrandum potestatem, quæ traditur particulariter ab habente eam 
complete, quam ad potestatem causandam, quod patet ex hoc quod materia competit 
usui potestatis.</span>”</note> One thought of the vessels or 

<pb n="271" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_271" />symbols by which the hierarchical functions 
were represented (Thomas), another of the laying on of hands. The former was 
asserted by Eugene IV. in the Bull “Exultate” (l.c.). The dispenser is solely 
the bishop. Here there arose, however, many questions, in some respects entering 
deep into ecclesiastical law and ecclesiastical practice, indirectly also into 
dogmatic, which will only be noted here; (1) on the seven orders (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.6">ordines</span>), and 
their relation (the Pope can empower even an ordinary priest to ordain to the 
lower orders); (2) on the relation of the priestly to the episcopal consecration 
(in how far is the bishop superior to the priest? in respect of divine right? 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.7">jure divino</span>); (3) — and this was the most important question — on the validity of 
orders that have been conferred by schismatic or heretical bishops. From as far 
back as the Donatist conflict there prevailed a controversy on this point, which 
was decided in the Church, as a rule, in a liberal spirit, to the effect, 
namely, that such ordinations are indeed unpermitted, <i>i.e.</i>, are null and void as 
to their practical effects, but yet are not invalid. On the other hand the 
Lombard asserted that no heretic can duly celebrate confirmation, the Eucharist 
and ordination to the priesthood. Thereafter there prevailed among the 
Scholastic theologians great uncertainty; yet there was a growing leaning to the 
liberal view. the Sacrament of Penance alone being excepted. But in the Middle 
Ages the Popes very often declared entirely invalid the ordinations of bishops 
who were under disfavour and of rival Popes. As regards the effect of this 
Sacrament, the <i>character </i>was here the chief matter.<note n="487" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.8">Not a saving benefit, therefore, given to an individual; 
for the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.9">ordo</span> serves the Church (Thomas, Q. 35, A. 1). Here, also, the doctrine 
of sacramental grace (participatio divinæ naturæ) has breaches 
made in it; nay, Thomas says plainly, Q. 34, Art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.10">unde relinquitur, quod ipse character interior sit 
essentialiter et principaliter ipsum sacramentum ordinis!</span>”</note> It 



<pb n="272" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_272" />consists in the conveyance of the right to 
dispense the Sacraments,<note n="488" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.11">At the same time the celebration of the Mass is the chief 
matter; it alone is mentioned in the formula of consecration.</note> to forgive sins, to officiate as judge, and to be 
mediator between God and men.<note n="489" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.12">The Lombard, Sent. IV., Dist. 24 I. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.13">Sacerdos 
nomen habet compositum ex Græco et Latino, quod est sacrum dans sive sacer dux. 
Sicut enim rex a regendo ita sacerdos a sacrando dictus est, consecrat enim et 
sanctificat.</span>” At the same time being empowered to teach was also no doubt 
mentioned, and for the person of the priest an undefinable “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.14">amplius gratiæ 
munus, per quod ad majora redduntur idonei</span>” (Thomas, Q. 35, Art. I). In the Bull 
“Exultate” (Mansi, l.c., p. 1058) it is said: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.15">Effectus augmentum gratiæ, ut quis sit idoneus minister.</span>”</note> But on the other hand, again, all the 
seven orders were called Sacraments by some (in the case of others they are 
regarded only as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.16">sacramentalia</span>), although it was added, that only the diaconate 
and the presbyterate have institution by Christ as their basis. The episcopate 
could not be reckoned as a special ordo, because tradition forbade it; but 
efforts were made to assign to it a special position, higher than the ordinary 
priesthood, and given to it by Chi ist, and a basis was found for it, not in 
sacramental, but in judicial power. Duns Scotus, moreover, laid down the lines 
of the doctrine, that the episcopal consecration is a special Sacrament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102">7. <i>Marriage</i>.<note n="490" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.1">Thomas, P. III., Suppl. Q. 41-68. Schwane, pp. 685-693.</note> Like the former Sacrament, 
this one also encroaches, in the particular questions connected with it, on the 
field of ecclesiastical law, only that these questions are tenfold more numerous 
than in the case of the other. The expediency of declaring marriage a Sacrament, 
and thereby bringing this foundation of society under ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction is obvious. Just on that account it was overlooked also that the 
declaring of marriage a Sacrament implied that breaches had previously been made 
in the general conception of a Sacrament. Marriage was already instituted by God 
in Paradise for the propagation of the human race (and therefore as an 
obligation [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.2">ad officium</span>]), and to be indissoluble too; but according to Thomas 
it was only raised to the position of a Sacrament by Christ, inasmuch as He made 
it the picture of His union with the Church, thereby established anew its 
indissoluble character, and also united with 


<pb n="273" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_273" />marriage a saving gift.<note n="491" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.3">Thomas, l.c., Q. 41, A. 1; 42, A. 2, 3. In the way in 
which the Lombard describes the marriage bond as sacramental, a beautiful proof 
is presented of the ultimate interest of Western Post-Augustinian Catholicism, 
in so far as it is determined at the same time by the thought of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.4">conformitas 
naturæ divinæ</span> and by that of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.5">caritas</span>, Sentent. IV., Dist. 26 F.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.6">Ut inter 
conjuges conjunctio est secundum consensum animorum et secundum permixtionem corporum, sic ecclesia Christo copulatur voluntate et natura, 
qua idem vult cum eo, et ipsa formam sumpsit de natura hominis. Copulata est ergo sponsa sponso 
spiritualiter et corporaliter, <i>i.e.</i>, caritate et conformitate naturæ. Hujus 
utriusque copulæ figura est in conjugio. Consensus enim conjugum copulam 
spiritualem Christi et ecclesiæ, quæ fit per caritatem, significat; commixtio 
vero sexuum illam significat, quæ fit per nature conformitatem.</span>”</note> So far as it also 
provides for propagation within the <i>Church, </i>its sacramental character is 
already justified;<note n="492" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.7">Thomas, P. III., Q. 65, A. 4.</note> but besides its sacramental effect, 
marriage, since the Fall, has also the character of an indulgence, as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.8">remedium</span>” against 
the insurgent passions of the flesh.<note n="493" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.9">Thomas, Q. 42, A. 2.</note> It is further admitted, that 
among all the Sacraments marriage has the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.10">minimum de spiritualitate</span>,”<note n="494" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.11">Thomas, P. III., Q. 65, A. 2.</note> 
hence it stands in the last place, and the unmarried life is to be preferred. 
The examination of the question, whether the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.12">copula carnalis</span>,” or, the right 
to demand the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.13">debitum conjugale</span>,” belongs to the essence of marriage, was 
necessarily treated with Joseph’s marriage in view. As there was no wish to 
exclude that right from the essence of marriage (the <i>assertion </i>of the 
right does not belong to its essence), one was led to the interesting question 
whether Mary, when she concluded marriage with Joseph, was not obliged to agree
<i>conditionally </i>to a <i>possible</i> assertion of the right of marriage on 
the part of Joseph. The Lombard still answered this question in the affirmative;<note n="495" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.14">Sentent. IV., Dist. 30 B.</note> 
but Bonaventura already found another way of solving it.<note n="496" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.15">See Schwane, p. 688.</note> 
As to “material” and “form,” there prevailed the greatest uncertainty. Yet in 
the Middle Ages it was not doubted that the decisive external sign is the 
expressed “consensus” of the parties to the marriage,<note n="497" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.16">Thomas, Q. 42, Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.17">Verba quibus consensus 
matrimonialis exprimitur sunt forma hujus sacramenti.</span>” Also: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.18">Sacramentum 
matrimonii perficitur per actum ejus, qui sacramento illo utitur, sicut 
pænitentia. Et ideo sicut pænitentia non habet aliam materiam nisi ipsos actus sensui subjectos, qui 
sunt loco materialis elementi, ita est de matrimonio.</span>”</note> the 

<pb n="274" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_274" />priest’s blessing was held to be 
only “a sacramental,” not the Sacrament.<note n="498" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.19">Thomas, Q. 42, Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.20">benedictio 
sacerdotis est quoddam sacramentale.</span>”</note> Many Schoolmen, it is true, 
sought to extract an <i>effectual </i>spiritual character, but the majority 
recognised only a quite undefined saving grace.<note n="499" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.21">Thomas, Q. 42, Art. 3.</note> On the other 
hand Durandus denied entirely the opus operatum (the saving grace), saying that 
marriage only <i>signifies </i>something sacred (union of the Church with 
Christ).<note n="500" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.22">See Schwane, p. 689.</note> That excessive recognition of saving grace stands in flagrant 
opposition to the view that was derived from Augustine, that the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.23">copula carnalis</span>” in marriage, 
because it is not materially different from the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.24">copula carnalis fornicatoria</span>,” is so deeply infected with sin, that sin is committed, 
not indeed by the partner who consents, but by the partner who demands, even 
when it is done for the purpose of avoiding adultery.<note n="501" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.25">So Bonaventura and Thomas, Q. 49, Art. 4-6, especially 
Art. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.26">utrum actus matrimonialis excusari possit sine honis matrimonii</span>.” 
Here, among other things, it is said: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.27">si aliquis per actum matrimonii intendat 
vitare fornicationem in conjuge, non est aliquod peccatum; . . . sed si intendat 
vitare fornicationem in se . . . hoc est peccatum veniale.</span>”</note> While 
therefore the Sacrament consists in the expressed “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.28">consensus</span>” to enter into 
marriage with a person of the other sex, and thereby the right of the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.29">debitum conjugale</span>” is 
implicitly laid down, the assertion of this sacramental right is 
to be held a sin!<note n="502" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.30">The contradictions on Thomas’s part are 
here very great; for on the other hand it is said, l.c., Art. 4, that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.31">proles</span>, 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.32">fides</span>, and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.33">sacramentum</span> not only excuse, but sanctify, the act of marriage. See 
also in Sentent. Dist. 26, Q. 2, Art. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.34">Cum in matrimonio datur homini ex 
divina institutione facultas utendi sua uxore ad procreationem prolis, datur etiam gratia, sine qua id convenienter facere non posset.</span>”</note> In the Bull of Eugene IV. (l.c). there is 
to be found, again, a short serviceable summing up.”<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.35">Septimum est sacramentum matrimonii, quod est 
signum conjunctionis Christi et ecclesiæ secundum apostolum. Causa efficiens 
matrimonii regulariter est mutuus consensus per verba de præsenti expressus. 
Adsignatur autem triplex bonum matrimonii. Primum est proles suscipienda et 
educanda ad cultum dei. Secundum est fides quam unus conjugum alteri servare 
debet. Tertium indivisibilitas matrimonii, propter hoc quod significat 
indivisibilem conjunctionem Christi et ecclesiæ. Quamvis autem ex causa fornicationis liceat tori separationem facere, non tamen aliud matrimonium 
contrahere fas est, cum matrimonii vinculum legitime contracti perpetuum sit.</span>” 
How strong still in the fourteenth century was the disinclination of the Scotist theologians to regard marriage as a full sacrament, may be 
seen from Werner, II., p. 424 ff. (against Durandus Aureolus).</p>


<pb n="275" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_275" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p103">In the doctrine of the Sacraments Thomas was the teacher of 
determining influence in the Middle Ages, and he has remained such to the 
present day in the Catholic Church. But, so far as the new ecclesiasticism 
admitted of it at all, Thomas went back to Augustine. Yet how strongly even in 
him the doctrine of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p103.1">gratia gratis data</span> (grace graciously bestowed) is 
affected by a regard to the doctrine, that God treats with us according to our 
merits; how this latter view, which Augustine had not entirely eradicated, still 
exercised its influence, Thomas’s doctrine of the Sacraments shows already very 
plainly. The earnest, truly religious spirit which distinguished him was 
increasingly weakened and led astray by regard for what was held valid. Yet 
that, certainly, is not the only weakness. An influence, at least equally 
pernicious, was exercised by the logical apprehension of grace as a physical, 
mysterious act, and a communication of objective benefits. That also originated 
with Augustine, and that also, logically carried out, broke up Augustinianism;
<i>the breaking up of Augustinianism was really not occasioned from without; it 
was in great part the result of an inner development. </i>The three elements 
which Augustine left standing in and along with his doctrine of grace, <i>the 
element of merit, the element of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p103.2">gratia infusa</span> and the hierarchical priestly 
element, </i>continued to work, till they completely transformed the Augustinian 
mode of thought. But as we have seen, that was already foreshadowed in Gregory 
the Great, and on the other hand the process did not reach its termination yet 
in the Middle Ages. The Augustinian reaction of the fifteenth and sixteenth 
centuries which partly embodied itself in the decrees of Trent, was only fully 
checked again, after a struggle for three hundred years, in the nineteenth 
century.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p104"><i>C. The Revision of Augustinianism in the Direction of the Doctrine of Merit.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p105">That the <i>grace </i>springing from the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p105.1">passio Christi</span> is 
the foundation of the Christian religion, and therefore must be the Alpha 

<pb n="276" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_276" />and Omega of Christian Theology — this 
fundamental Pauline and Augustinian thought was directly denied by no 
ecclesiastical teacher of the West.<note n="503" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p105.2">The proposition of Irenæus (III., 18, 6): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p105.3">Si non vere 
passus est, nulla gratia ei, cum nulla fuerit passio</span>,” is the firmly 
adhered to basis of the whole of the Christianity and of the whole of the 
theology of the West.</note> But as in itself it may 
mean many things, and, without definite interpretation, by no means guarantees 
the purity of the Christian religion — for what is grace? God Himself in Christ, 
or divine forces? and what does grace effect? faith, or a mysterious quality? — so also, if the effect of grace is to be held as only “improvement,” 
for this very reason it is capable of being wrought over in a way that 
ultimately cancels it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106">The Lombard — in accordance with his intention to reproduce 
tradition — confined himself to repeating with precision the Augustinian 
propositions about <i>grace, </i>predestination and justification (faith and 
love).<note n="504" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.1">Sentent. II., Dist. 25 P.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.2">Libertas a peccato 
et a miseria per gratiam est; libertas vero a necessitate per naturam. Utramque 
libertatem, naturæ scil. et gratiæ, notat apostolus cum ex persona hominis non 
redempti ait: ‘velle adjacet mihi, etc.,’ acsi diceret, habeo libertatem 
naturæ, sed non habeo libertatem gratiæ, ideo non est apud me perfectio boni. 
Nam voluntas hominis, quam naturaliter habet, non valet erigi ad bonum 
efficaciter volendum, vel opere implendum, nisi per gratiam liberetur et 
adjuvetur: liberetur quidem, ut velit, et adjuvetur, ut perficiat . . . dei 
gratiam non advocat hominis voluntas vel operatio, sed ipsa gratia voluntatem 
prævenit præparando ut velit bonum et præparatam adjuvat ut perficiat.</span>” He 
repeats also correctly the Augustinian doctrine of predestination (I. Dist. 40 
D.): God does not elect on the basis of prescience, but it is only the election 
that produces the merits. He rejects <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.3">præscientia iniquitatis quorundam</span>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.4">reprobatio dei, qua ab 
æterno non eligendo quosdam reprobavit, secundum duo 
consideratur, quorum alterum præscit et non præparat, <i>i.e.</i>, iniquitatem, 
alterum præscit et præparat, scil. æternam pœnam.</span>” Reprobation rests on the 
mysterious but just decision <i>not </i>to show mercy to some; its result is 
hardening. The chief propositions of the Lombard on faith, love, and works are: 
III. Dist. 23 D.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.5">Credere deo est credere vera esse quæ loquitur, quod et 
mali faciunt . . .; credere deum est credere quod ipse sit deus, quod etiam mali 
faciunt; credere in deum est <i>credendo amare, </i>credendum in eum ire, 
credendo ei adhærere et ejus membris incorporari: <i>per hanc fidem justicatur 
impius</i></span>” (word for word after Augustine). So also he 
distinguishes in faith, after Augustine, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.6">id quod</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.7">id quo creditur</span> (l.c. sub. 
C.). The latter, subjective faith, is to be distinguished according as it is 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.8">virtus</span> and according as it is not <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.9">virtus</span>. Faith, so far as love is still wanting 
to it, is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.10">fides informis</span> (not virtue). All deeds without faith are devoid of 
goodness, II. Dist, 41 A.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.11">cum intentio bonum opus faciat et fides intentionem 
dirigat, non immerito quæri potest, utrum omnis intentio omneque opus illorum 
malum sit, qui fidem non habent? . . . Quod a quibusdam non irrationabiliter 
astruitur, qui dicunt omnes actiones et voluntates hominis sine fide malas esse 
. . . Quæ ergo sine fide fiunt, bona non sunt, quia omne bonum deo placet.</span>” II. 
Dist. 26 A.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.12">Operans gratia est, quæ prævenit voluntatem bonam: ea enim 
liberatur et præparatur hominis voluntas, ut sit bona bonumque efficaciter 
velit; cooperans vero gratia voluntatem jam bonam sequitur adjuvando . . . 
Voluntas hominis gratia dei prævenitur atque præparatur, ut fiat bona, non ut 
fiat voluntas, quia et ante gratiam voluntas erat, sed non erat bona et recta 
voluntas.</span>” It is repeatedly said that grace consists in the infusion of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.13">fides 
cum caritate</span> (<i>i.e.</i>, the Holy Spirit), and that only with this the merits of 
man begin; accordingly <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.14">justitia</span> as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.15">bona qualitas mentis (virtus, qua recte 
vivitur)</span> is entirely a work of God.</note> But as soon as he brings forward propositions 

<pb n="277" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_277" />about free will, these have by no 
means an Augustinian, but rather a Semipelagian ring; for they are already 
dominated by a regard to <i>merit</i>.<note n="505" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.16">Sentent. II., Dist. 24 C.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.17">Liberum arbitrium est facultas 
rationis et voluntatis, qua bonum eligitur gratia assistente vel malum eadem 
desistente.</span>” II. Dist. 27 G.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.18">Cum ex gratia dicuntur esse bona merita et 
incipere . . . gratia gratis data intelligitur, ex qua bona merita incipiunt. 
Quæ cum ex sola gratia esse dicantur, non excluditur liberum arbitrium, <i>quia 
nullum meritum est in homine, quod non fit per liberum arbitrium</i>.</span>” II. Dist. 26 G.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.19">Ante gratiam prævenientem et operantem, qua 
voluntas bona præparatum in homine, præcedere quædam bona ex dei gratia et 
libero arbitrio, quædam etiam ex solo libero arbitrio, quibus tamen vita non 
meretur, nec gratia, qua justificatur.</span>” II. Dist. 27 J.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.20">Cum dicitur fides 
mereri justificationem et vitam æternam, ex ea ratione dictum accipitur, quia 
per actum fidei meretur illa. Similiter de caritate et justitia et de aliis 
accipitur. Si enim fides ipsa virtus præveniens diceretur esse mentis actus qui 
est meritum, jam ipsa ex libero arbitrio originem haberet, quod quia non est, 
sic dicitur esse meritum, quia actus ejus est meritum, si tamen adsit caritas, 
sine qua nec credere nec sperare meritum vitæ est. Unde apparet vere quia 
caritas est spiritus s., qui animæ qualitates informat et sanctificat, ut eis 
anima informetur et sanctificetur, sine qua animæ qualitas non dicitur virtus, 
quia non valet sanare animam.</span>” H. Dist. 41 C.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.21">Nullus dei gratiam mereri 
potest, per quam justificatur, potest tamen mereri, ut penitus abiciatur. Et 
quidem aliqui in tantum profundum iniquitatis devenerunt, ut hoc mereantur, ut 
hoc digni sint; alii vero ita vivunt, ut etsi non mereantur gratiam 
justificationis, non tamen mereantur omnino repelli et gratiam sibi subtrahi.</span>”</note> Where this view is taken, that is to 
say, a point must always be ultimately found, which makes it possible to 
attribute a value to the <i>independent </i>action of man over against God. But 
the contradiction which plainly comes out in the Lombard, when his doctrine of 
grace is compared with his doctrine of freedom, is equally prevalent among the 
theologians before him, nay, in them it comes out more strongly, most strongly 
in Abelard.<note n="506" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.22">In Anselm (Dialog. de lib. arb.), Bernard (de 
gratia et lib. arb.), and Hugo the Augustinian propositions regarding grace are 
repeated, but the explanations of free will are in part still more uncertain 
than in the Lombard. According to Anselm the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.23">rectitudo liberi arbitrii</span> has 
disappeared indeed, but the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.24">potestas servandi rectitudinem</span> remains; see c. 3: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.25">liberum arbitrium non est aliud, quam arbitrium potens servare rectitudinem voluntatis propter ipsam rectitudinem.</span>” 
The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.26">ratio</span> and the will power remain, and so, after the Fall, men are like those 
who have eyes and can see, but for whom the object has disappeared (c. 4). The 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.27">libertas arbitrii</span> is accordingly defined by him (1) formally (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.28">ratio et voluntas 
tenendi</span>), but also (2) materially, in as much as the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.29">voluntas <i>tenendi</i></span> 
remains. According to Bernard (c. 8) there belongs to free will, not the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.30">posse 
vel sapere</span>, but only the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.31">velle</span>; but the latter remains: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.32">manet igitur post 
peccatum liberum arbitrium, etsi miserum, tamen integrum . . . non ergo si 
creatura potens aut sapiens, sed tantum si volens esse desierit, liberum 
arbitrium amisisse putanda erit.</span>” In this formal description of free will Hugo 
diverges still further from Augustine; for what is characteristic of this fatal 
development is this, that for Augustine’s religious mode of view, for which 
freedom is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.33">beata necessitas</span>, there is substituted an empirico-psychological mode 
of view, which is of no concern for religion, and which nevertheless now 
influences religious contemplation. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.34">Voluntas semper a necessitate libera est</span>”: 
this proposition is again made a foundation in the doctrine of religion. On 
Abelard’s doctrine see Deutsch, 1.c., p. 319 ff., who illustrates in particular 
the dangerous side in the conception of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.35">intentio</span> on which Abelard lays stress, 
and shows how the intellectualism of the theologian is in conflict with the 
traditional doctrine of original sin.</note> There is still to be observed as 


<pb n="278" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_278" />noteworthy the specific view taken by the 
Lombard of saving grace, who simply identifies it with the Holy Spirit. His meaning is, that while all other virtues become man’s 
own by means of an infused habit (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.36">habitus</span>), love arises directly in the soul 
through the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, since it is the indwelling Holy 
Spirit Himself. In this noteworthy view there lies the approach to a more 
evangelical position; for “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.37">habitus</span>” there is substituted the direct activity of 
the Holy Ghost. Just on that account this view<note n="507" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.38">See II. Dist., 27 J. (see above, p. 277, 
note 1); I. Dist., 17 B.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.39">Ipse idem spiritus sanctus est amor sive caritas, 
qua nos diligimus deum et proximum, quæ caritas cum ita est in nobis, ut nos 
faciet diligere deum et proximum, tunc spiritus sanctus dicitur mitti ac dari 
nobis.</span>” I. Dist., 17 Q.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.40">Alios actus atque motus virtutum operatur caritas, 
<i>i.e.</i>, spiritus s., mediantibus virtutibus quarum actus sunt, utpote actum fidei, 
<i>i.e.</i>, credere fide media, et actum spei, <i>i.e.</i>, sperare media spe. Per fidem enim 
et spem prædictos operatur actus. <i>Diligendi vero actum per se tantum sine 
alicujus virtutis medio operatur. </i>Aliter ergo hunc actum operatur 
quam alios virtutum actus.</span>”</note> seldom found followers;<note n="508" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.41">Duns contested it; on the other hand, Pupper 
of Goch and Staupitz defended.it; see Otto Clemen, J. Pupper von Goch (Leipzig,
1896), p. 249.</note> quite as few did the other, that in grace the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.42">gratia gratis dans</span> (God Himself) and the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.43">gratia gratis data</span> ought to be distinguished.<note n="509" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.44">Sentent. II., Dist. 27 G. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.45">Cum ex 
gratia dicuntur esse bona merita et incipere, aut intelligitur gratia gratis 
dans, <i>i.e.</i>, deus, vel potius gratia gratis data, quæ voluntatem hominis 
prævenit.</span>”</note> The desire was to have, not God, 
but divine forces that can become human virtues.</p>


<pb n="279" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_279" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107">Here lies the fundamental error. In its ultimate basis the 
mode of view is not a religious but a moral one. That comes out distinctly in 
the case of the Schoolman who may be styled par excellence the theologian of 
grace, namely Thomas. It would seem as if one could not value grace more highly 
than he has done; <i>from God to God through grace</i> — that is the theme of his 
entire dogmatic. And yet ultimately it is habitual virtue on which all depends. 
The decisive mistake was already made by Augustine. It lies in the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.1">gratia 
cooperans</span></i>, which is distinguished from the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.2">gratia operans (præveniens)</span>. The 
latter does not procure justification and salvation, but the former. But the 
former is only cooperative, for it runs parallel with the liberated will, and 
the two together produce merit, which is the matter of importance. But why is 
merit the matter of importance? Because the theologian cannot conceive of 
anything else availing before God than <i>improvement </i>that exhibits itself 
in a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.3">habitus</span>. That thought, however, is not framed from the standpoint of 
religion, but from the standpoint of morality, or is a distressed conscience to 
be comforted by saying that there will gradually be formed a habit of love? 
Look at it as we will, faith appears important here only in so far as it opens 
the way for the procuring of virtues; the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.4">gratia præveniens</span> becomes the bridge 
that leads over to morality. But in the last analysis the cause that led to this 
scheme of doctrine lies still deeper; for we must necessarily ask, why is the 
grace, which is, of course, to dominate the whole process, so narrowly conceived 
of in respect of its power, that it is unable to effect, alone and perfectly, 
what it contemplates? The answer to this question must not simply run: in order 
to set aside the thought of an arbitrary procedure on God’s part, for in other 
connections there was a falling back on the hidden will of God. Nor is it enough 
to say that the moral principle, that each one shall receive according to his 
deeds, furnishes the solution here; this had an influence, but was not the only 
thing that was at work. <i>At bottom, rather, it was because the 
conception itself of God and of grace admitted of no other conclusion. </i>There 
was no recognition of <i>personality, </i>neither of the personality of God, nor 
of man as a <i>person</i>. If even in earthly relations man cannot 
be otherwise raised to a 

<pb n="280" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_280" />higher stage, than by passing into a person who 
is superior, more mature, and greater, that is, by entering into spiritual 
fellowship with such an one, and attaching one’s self to him by reverence, love, 
and trust, then the same holds good, but in a way that transcends comparison, of 
the rising of man from the sphere of sin and guilt into the sphere of God. Here 
no communications of things avail, but only fellowship of person with person; 
the disclosure to the soul, that the holy God who rules heaven and earth is its 
Father, with whom it can, and may, live as a child in its father’s 
house — that is grace, nay, that <i>alone</i> is grace, the trustful confidence in 
God, namely, which rests on the certainty that the separating guilt has been 
swept away. That was seen by Augustine as little as by Thomas, and it was not 
discerned even by the mediæval Mystics, who aspired to having intercourse with 
Christ as with a friend; for it was the <i>man </i>Jesus of whom they thought in 
seeking this. But all of them, when they think of God, look, not to the heart of 
God, but to an inscrutable Being, who, as He has created the world out of 
nothing, so is also the productive source of inexhaustible forces that yield <i>
knowledge </i>and <i>transformation of essence. </i>And when they think of 
themselves, they think, not of the centre of the human ego, the spirit, which is 
so free and so lofty that it cannot be influenced by benefits that are 
objective, even though they be the greatest perceptions and the most glorious 
investiture, and at the same time is so feeble in itself that it can find 
support only in another <i>person. </i>Therefore they constructed the thesis: <i>God and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.5">gratia</span></i> (<i>i.e.</i>, knowledge and participation in the divine nature), in 
place of the personal fellowship with God, <i>which is the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.6">gratia</span></i>.
That <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.7">gratia</span>, only a little separated from God in the thesis, became in course of time always further 
removed from Him. It appears deposited in the merit of Christ, and then in the 
Sacraments. But in the measure in which it becomes more impersonal, more 
objective, and more external, confidence in it is also impaired, till at last it 
becomes a magical means, which stirs to activity the latent good agency of man, 
and sets in motion the standing machine, that it may then do <i>its </i>work, 
and that <i>its </i>work may be of account before God. One sees plainly that 
everythings depends ultimately on the conception 

<pb n="281" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_281" /> of God. In the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.8">gratia cooperans</span> that 
conception of God comes to view which represents God, not as the holy Lord in 
relation to guilty man, and as the Father of Jesus Christ in relation to His 
child, but as the unfathomable power that comes to help man with knowledge and 
with secret influences of a natural kind, in order that, by love and virtue, man 
may be able to win independent worth before Him. In Thomas it is the Augustinian 
intellectualism, closely conjoined with the doctrine of deification, which 
ultimately determines the view of God and of grace. In the later Schoolmen the 
intellectualism is surmounted, and a beautiful beginning is made to reflect upon 
will, and thereby upon personality. But as it is no more than a beginning, grace 
appears finally in Nominalism simply as emptied of its contents and reduced to a 
magical force. Where the simplest and the hardest thing is not taken account 
of—childship and faith in contrast with the guilt of sin — piety and speculation 
are condemned to treat <i>physics </i>and <i>morality </i>(the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.9">natura divina</span> and 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.10">bonum esse</span> [the divine nature and the being good]) in endless speculations, 
to see grace in the conjunction of these two elements, with the result that, 
when the understanding has awakened and discovered its limits, there is an 
ending up with a bare <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.11">aliquid</span> (something) and with a morality that underbids 
itself. This conclusion is in keeping with the God who is inscrutable self-will, 
and who, just on that account, has set up an inscrutably arbitrary institution 
of grace as an establishment for the insurance of life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108">The fundamental features of Thomas’s doctrine of grace are 
the following:<note n="510" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.1">On the general scheme in which Thomas has inserted his 
doctrine of grace, and especially on the significance of the Church as correlate 
of redemption, see Ritschl. Rechtfertigung, I. vol., 2 ed., p. 86 ff. The 
most wonderful thing in Thomas is that in the whole account no notice is taken of the specific 
nature of grace as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.2">gratis Christi</span>.</note> the <i>external </i>principles of moral action are the law and 
grace (Summa II. 1, Q. 90): “The exterior principle moving to goodness is God, 
who both instructs us by the law and aids us by grace.” In Qs. 90-108 the law is 
treated, and in Q. 107, Art. 4, it is asserted, that although the new law is 
easier as respects the external commands, it is more difficult as respects the 
“repression of the inner impulses” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.3">cohibitio interiorum 

<pb n="282" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_282" />motuum</span>).<note n="511" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.4">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.5">Quantum ad opera virtutum in interioribus actibus 
præcepta novæ legis sunt graviora præceptis veteris legis.</span>” The later Schoolmen 
did not indeed directly contest this position, but they asserted that through 
the Sacraments the defective fulfilment of the commands of the new law is 
supplemented.</note> In Qs. 109-114 there follows 
the doctrine of grace. Thomas treats first (Q. 109) of the necessity of grace. In Art. 1 it is laid down that it is impossible without 
grace to know any <i>truth. </i>The exposition is extremely noteworthy because 
it is very strongly determined by Aristotelian influences.<note n="512" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.6">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.7">Cognoscere veritatem est usus quidam vel actus 
intellectualis luminis (‘omne quod manifestatur lumen est’), usus autem 
quilibet quendam <i>motum </i>importat . . . videmus autem in corporalibus, quod 
ad motum non solum requiritur ipsa forma, quæ est principium motus vel actionis, 
sed etiam requiritur motio primi moventis. Primum autem movens in ordine corporalium est corpus cæleste.</span>” This is now applied to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.8">motus 
spirituales</span>, whose ultimate author must therefore be God, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.9">ideo quantumcunque 
natura aliqua corporalis vel spiritualis ponatur perfecta, non potest in suum 
actum procedere nisi moveatur a deo, quæ quidem motio est secundum suæ providentiæ rationem, non secundum necessitatem naturæ, sicut modo corporis 
cœlestis. Non solum autem a deo est omnis motio, sicut a primo movente, sed etiam 
ab ipso est omnis formalis perfectio, sicut a primo actu. Sic igitur actio 
intellectus et cujuscunque entis creati dependet et a deo quantum ad duo. Uno 
modo in quantum ab ipso habet perfectionem sive formam per quam agit, alio modo 
in quantum ab ipso movetur ad agendum. Intellectus humanus habet aliquam formam, 
scil. ipsum intelligibile lumen, quod est de se sufficiens ad quædam 
intelligibilia cognoscenda . . . altiora vero intelligibilia intellectus humanus 
cognoscere non potest, nisi fortiori lumine perficiatur . . . quod dicitur lumen 
gratiæ, in quantum est naturæ superadditum. Sic igitur dicendum est, quod ad 
cognitionem cujuscunque veri homo indiget auxilio divino, ut intellectus a deo 
moveatur ad suum actum, non autem indiget ad cognoscendam veritatem in omnibus 
nova illustratione superaddita naturali illustrationi, sed in quibusdam quæ excedunt naturalem cognitionem.</span>”</note> At the same time the 
intellectualism of Thomas comes out here most distinctly: grace is the 
communication of super-natural <i>knowledge</i>; but the “light of grace” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.10">lumen gratiæ</span>) is, moreover, “<i>superadded </i>to nature” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.11">naturæ superadditum</span>). In both these views a disastrous step forward is taken; for what 
is “superadded” is not necessary to the accomplishment of man’s end, but 
reaches beyond it, may therefore be wanting, or establishes, if it is present, a 
superhuman worth, and hence a merit. Only now in Art. 2 is the relation of grace 
to moral goodness spoken of. Here appears at once the consequence of the 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.12">superadditum</span>.” To man in his state of integrity the capacity is 
ascribed to do in his own strength “the good proportionate to his nature” 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.13">bonum suae naturae proportionatum</span>)<pb n="283" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_283" />—God only comes into view here, as 
everywhere else, as “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.14">primus movens</span>” (the primary mover); yet divine 
help was needed in order to obtain a meritorious “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.15">bonum superexcedens</span>” (surplus 
goodness). But after the Fall there is need in order to both these ends of 
grace, which must first restore man’s nature. Accordingly a twofold grace is 
required by him here. In this way the distinction is already drawn between 
gratia operans and gratia cooperans, and at the same time <i>there is 
contemplated as man’s goal a supernatural state, which can only be reached by 
help of the second grace, which produces merits</i>.<note n="513" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.16">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.17">In statu naturæ integræ quantum ad sufficientiam 
operativæ virtutis poterat homo per sua naturalia velle et operari bonum suæ naturæ proportionatum, quale est bonum virtutis acquisitæ, non autem bonum 
superexcedens, quale est bonum virtutis infusæ; sed in statu naturæ corruptæ etiam deficit homo ab hoc, quod secundum suam naturam potest, ut non possit 
totum hujusmodi bonum implere per sua naturalia. Quia tamen natura humana per 
peccatum non est totaliter corrupta, ut scil. tanto bono naturæ privetur, potest 
quidem etiam in statu naturæ corruptæ per virtutem suæ naturæ aliquod bonum 
particulare agere, non tamen totum bonum sibi connaturale.</span>” He must be healed 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.18">auxilio medicinæ</span>. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.19">Sic igitur virtute gratuita superaddita virtuti 
naturæ indiget homo in statu naturæ integræ, quantum ad unum scil. ad operandum et 
volendum bonum supernaturale, sed in statu naturæ corruptæ quantum ad duo, scil. 
ut sanetur et ulterius ut bonum supernaturalis virtutis operetur, quod est meritorium.</span>”</note> In Art. 3 the question as 
to whether man can love God above all things without grace is dealt with in the 
same way: Nature before the Fall is certainly capable of that; for it is “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.20">quiddam connaturale homini</span>” (something congenial to man); but after the Fall 
nature is incapable of it. “Man in the state of unfallen nature did not need 
the gift of grace superadded to natural goodness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.21">naturalibus bonis</span>) for loving 
God naturally above all things, though he needed the aid of God moving him to 
this, but in the state of corrupt nature man needs also for this the help of 
grace that heals nature.”<note n="514" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.22">In Art. 4 the fulfilling of the law of God is 
treated in the same way.</note> In Art. 5 it is said regarding the question as to 
whether without grace man can merit eternal life, that every nature can, by its 
action, only bring about an effect which is proportionate to its strength. “<i>But eternal life is an end exceeding the proportions</i> 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.23">proportionem</span></i>) <i>of 
human nature</i>; hence man cannot in his own strength produce meritorious works 
which are proportionate to eternal life. <i>Therefore without grace </i>


<pb n="284" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_284" /><i>man cannot merit eternal life.</i>” Nothing is said here of merits <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.24">de congruo</span>, nay, in Art. 6 it is denied that 
by natural good deeds man can prepare for this grace;<note n="515" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.25">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.26">Quod homo convertatur ad deum, 
hoc non potest esse nisi deo ipsum convertente, hoc autem est præparare se ad 
gratiam, quasi ad deum converti . . . homo non potest se præparare ad 
lumen gratiæ suscipiendum, nisi per auxilium gratuitum dei interius moventis.</span>”</note> no doubt 
conversion to God comes about in free will, but the will cannot turn to God 
unless God converts it; for man cannot raise himself independently from the 
state of sin without grace,<note n="516" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.27">Art. 7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.28">Cum enim peccatum transiens actu, remaneat reatu, 
non est idem resurgere a peccato, quod cessare ab actu peccati, sed resurgere a 
peccato est reparari hominem ad ea quæ peccando amisit.</span>” Sin has three evils as 
its consequences, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.29">macula, corruptio naturalis boni, reatus culpæ</span>. None of 
these results can be removed otherwise than by God.</note> cannot even in this state avoid with certainty 
mortal sins (Art. 8), nay even the redeemed man needs grace in order not to fall 
into sin;<note n="517" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.30">Art. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.31">homo ad recte vivendum dupliciter auxilio dei 
indiget. Uno quidem modo quantum ad aliquod habituale donum, per quod natura 
humana corrupta sanetur et etiam sanata elevetur ad operanda opera meritoria 
vitæ æternæ, quæ excedunt proportionem naturæ. Alio modo indiget homo auxilio 
gratiæ, ut a deo moveatur ad agendum. Quantum igitur ad primum auxilii modum, 
homo in gratia existens non indiget alio auxilio gratiæ quasi aliquo alio habitu 
infuso, indiget tamen auxilio gratiæ secundum alium modum, ut scil. a deo 
moveatur ad recte agendum, et hoc propter duo</span>. First generally (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.32">nulla res creata 
potest in quemcunque actum prodire nisi virtute motionis divinæ</span>), second 
specially, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.33">propter conditionem status humanæ naturæ, quæ quidem licet per 
gratiam sanetur quantum ad mentem, remanet tamen in ea corruptio et infectio 
quantum ad carnem per quam servit legi peccati; remanet etiam quædam ignorantiæ 
obscuritas in intellectu; propter varios enim rerum eventus <i>et quia etiam nos ipsos non perfectæ cognoscimus, </i>non possumus ad plenum scire quid 
nobis expediat, et ideo necesse est nobis, ut a deo dirigamur et protegamur qui 
omnia novit et omnia potest. Et propter hoc etiam renatis in filios dei per 
gratiam convenit dicere: Et ne nos inducas in tentationem, et fiat voluntas tua, etc.</span>”</note> hence perseverance is also a special gift of 
grace.<note n="518" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.34">Art. 10 (strictly Augustinian, against Pelagius): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.35">Ad perseverantiam habendam homo in gratia constitutus non quidem indiget aliqua 
alia habituali gratia, sed divino auxilio ipsum dirigente et protegente contra 
tentationum impulsus . . . et ideo postquam aliquis est justificatus per 
gratiam, necesse habet a deo petete prædictum perseverantiæ donum, ut scil. 
custodiatur a malo usque ad finem vitæ: <i>multis enim datur gratia, quibus non 
datur perseverare in gratis</i>.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109">After this, in Q. I to, the <i>essence </i>of grace is 
described. The inquiry begins very characteristically with the question “whether grace places anything in the soul” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.1">utrum gratia ponat aliquid 

<pb n="285" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_285" />in anima</span>). Here it is laid down that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.2">gratia</span> has 
a threefold meaning = benevolent disposition, free gift without equivalent, and 
thanks. Divine grace is not only benevolent disposition, but also gift, and 
therefore “it is manifest that grace places something in him who receives 
grace.” Now the definition: “Thus, therefore, by man’s being said to 
have the grace of God, there is signified something supernatural in man 
proceeding from God. Sometimes, however, the grace of God is a designation for 
God’s eternal love itself, as it is also called the grace of predestination, in 
so far as God has predestinated or chosen some gratuitously, and not on the 
ground of merit” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.3">sic igitur per hoc, quod dicitur homo gratiam dei habere, 
significatur quiddam supernaturale in homine a deo proveniens. Quandoque tamen 
gratia dei dicitur ipsa æterna dei dilectio, secundum quod dicitur etiam gratia 
prædestinationis, in quantum deus gratuito et non ex meritis aliquos 
prædestinavit sive elegit</span>).<note n="519" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.4">Art. 1.</note> But as grace “places something in the soul,” <i>it 
is also a quality of the soul, i.e., </i>in addition to the help by which 
God in general moves the soul to good action, <i>He infuses into it a 
supernatural quality</i>.<note n="520" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.5">Art. 2: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.6">. . . multo magis illis quos movet ad consequendum bonum supernaturale 
æternum, <i>infundit aliquas formas seu qualitates supernaturales, secundum quas suaviter et prompte ab 
ipso moveantur ad bonum æternum consequendum</i>.</span>”</note> In the two following articles (3 
and 4) it is now proved that grace is not only the being filled with this or 
that quality (not only with love even), but that it is related to the infused 
virtues as the natural light of reason (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.7">lumen rationis</span>) to the acquired virtues 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.8">virtutes acquisitæ</span>), and that it is to be regarded therefore as participation 
in the divine nature by means of an illumination penetrating the whole being, 
whereby the true sonship to God comes to exist.<note n="521" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.9">Art. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.10">Sicut lumen naturale rationis est 
aliquid præter virtutes acquisitas, quæ dicuntur in ordine ad ipsum lumen 
naturale, ita etiam ipsum lumen gratiæ, <i>quod est participatio 
divinæ naturæ, </i>est aliquid præter virtutes infusas, quæ a lumine illo 
derivantur et ad illud lumen ordinantur.</span>” Hence because grace is not a mere 
virtue, but <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.11">aliquid virtute prius</span>, it is not placed in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.12">aliqua potentiarum animæ</span>, 
but in the essence of the soul itself. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.13">Sicut enim per potentiam <i>
intellectivam </i>homo participat <i>cognitionem </i>divinam per virtutem
<i>fidei, </i>et secundum potentiam <i>voluntatis amorem </i>divinum per 
virtutem <i>caritatis, ita etiam per naturam animæ participat secundum quandam 
similitudinem naturam divinam, per quandam regenerationem</i></span>” (Art. 4).</note></p>

<pb n="286" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_286" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110">From this point, in Q. 111, the division of grace 
is sketched. And, first, a distinction is drawn between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.1">gratia gratum faciens</span> 
(by which man is united to God [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.2">qua ipse homo deo conjungitur</span>]), and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.3">gratia 
gratis data</span> (the priestly official grace, by which the man himself is not 
justified, but the justification of another is contemplated [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.4">qua non homo ipse 
justificatur, sed justificatio alterius comparatur</span>]). It is worthy of note that 
Thomas begins with this distinction (Art. I). Then follows the separation of 
grace into <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.5">gratia operans</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.6">gratia co-operans</span> (that by which He moves us to 
good volition and action — gift of habit divinely imparted to us [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.7">illa, qua nos 
movet ad bene volendum et agendum — habituale donum nobis divinitus inditum</span>]); it 
is justified by the proposition: “the operation of any <i>effect</i> is not 
attributed to that which moves, but to the mover” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.8">operatio alicujus effectus 
non attribuitur mobili, sed moventi</span>). In the effect, so far as our soul is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.9">mota 
non movens</span> (the moved, not moving) the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.10">gratia operans</span> appears; in the effect, so 
far as it is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.11">mota movens</span> (the moved, moving) the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.12">gratia cooperans</span> appears (Art. 
2).<note n="522" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.13">Note also: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.14">Est autem in nobis duplex actus; 
primus quidem interior voluntatis; et quantum ad istum actum, voluntas se habet 
ut mota, deus autem ut movens, et præsertim cum voluntas incipit bonum velle, 
quæ prius malum volebat. Et ideo secundum quod deus movet humanam mentem ad 
hunc actum, dicitur gratia <i>operans. </i>Alius autem actus est exterior qui 
cum a voluntate imperetur consequens est quod ad hunc actum operatio attribuatur 
voluntati. Et quia etiam ad hunc actum deus nos adjuvat et interius confirmando voluntatem, ut ad actum perveniat, et exterius facultatem operandi 
præbendo, respectu hujusmodi actus dicitur gratia <i>cooperans</i>.</span> (There 
follows a proof-passage from Augustine). <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.15">Si igitur gratia accipiatur pro 
gratuita dei motione, quia movet nos ad bonum meritorium convenienter dividitur 
gratia per operantem, et cooperantem. Si vero accipiatur gratia pro habituali 
dono, sic est duplex gratiæ effectus, sicut et cujuslibet alterius formæ, 
quorum primus est <i>esse, </i>secundus est <i>operatio</i>. . . . Sic igitur 
habitualis gratia, in quantum animam sanat vel justificat sive gratam deo facit, 
dicitur gratia <i>operans, </i>in quantum vero est principium opens meritorii, 
quod ex libero arbitrio procedit, dicitur <i>cooperans</i>.</span>” At an earlier point 
Thomas had already made an analogous distinction with regard to righteousness
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.16">justitia</span>); see II., 1 Q. l00, Art. 12: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.17">Si loquamur de 
justificatione proprie dicta sic considerandum est, quod justitia potest accipi 
prout est in <i>habitu </i>vel prout est in <i>actu, </i>et secundum hoc 
justificatio dupliciter dicitur. Uno quidem modo secundum quod homo fit justus 
adipiscens <i>habitum justitia. </i>Alio veto modo, secundum quod <i>opera 
justitiæ </i>operatur, ut secundum hoc justificatio nihil aliud sit quam <i>
justitiæ exsecutio. </i>Justitia autem, sicut aliæ virtutes, potest accipi et
<i>acquisita et infusa. </i>Acquisita quidem causatur ex operibus, sed infusa 
causatur ab ipso deo per ejus gratiam, et hæc est <i>vera justitia, </i>
secundum quam aliquis dicitur justus apud deum.</span>”</note> Parallel with this is the division 
into <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.18">gratia præveniens</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.19">gratia subsequens</span> 


<pb n="287" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_287" />(Art. 3).<note n="523" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.20">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.21">Sicut gratia dividitur in operantem et cooperantem secundum diversos affectus, ita etiam in prævenientem 
et subsequentem, qualitercumque gratia accipiatur. Sunt autem quinque effectus 
gratiæ in nobis, quorum primus est ut anima sanetur, secundus est, ut bonum 
velit, tertius est, ut bonum quod vult efficaciter operetur, quartus est, ut in 
bono perseveret, quintus est, ut ad gloriam perveniat. Et ideo gratia secundum 
quod causat in nobis primum effectum, vocatur præveniens, respectu secundi 
effectus et prout causat in nobis secundum, vocatur subsequens respectu primi 
effectus.</span>”</note> In Art. 4 the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.22">gratia gratis data</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, the grace with which one helps others (for the 
edification of the community, official grace), is subjected to a further 
division according to <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:1-34" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.23" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|11|34" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1-1Cor.11.34">I Cor. xi.</scripRef>, and in Art. 5 it is shown that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.24">gratia 
gratum faciens</span> is to be valued much more highly than the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.25">gratia gratis data</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111">In Q. 112 the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.1">causæ gratiæ</span> (causes of grace) are now 
considered. That God alone can be the cause is deduced in a genuinely Old 
Catholic way from the conception of grace as <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.2">deifica</span></i> (making divine).<note n="524" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.3">“Cum donum gratiæ nihil aliud sit quam quædam participatio 
divinæ naturæ, quæ excedit omnem aliam naturam, ideo impossibile est 
quod aliqua creatura gratiam causet. Sic enim necesse est, quod solus deus 
deificet, communicando consortium divinæ naturæ per quandam 
similitudinis participationem, sicut impossibile est, quod aliquid igniat nisi 
solus ignis” (Art. 1).</note> Hence man cannot even prepare himself for this grace, the preparation rather, <i>which 
is necessary, </i>must be effected by grace itself,<note n="525" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.4">The thought is this, that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.5">gratia</span> as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.6"><i>habituate </i>donum dei</span> 
requires a preparation, because (Aristotelian) “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.7">nulla <i>forma </i>potest esse nisi in materia disposita; sed si loquamur de gratia 
secundum quod significat auxilium dei <i>moventis ad bonum </i>(that is, the 
gratia prima), nulla præparatio requiritur ex parte hominis, quasi præveniens 
divinum auxilium.</span>” With this momentous distinction the dissolution of 
Augustinianism took its beginning.</note> therefore the act of 
preparation for <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.8">gratia infusa</span> is not meritorious, for although every <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.9">forma</span> 
presupposes a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.10">materia <i>disposita</i></span> (prepared), yet it holds good even in the 
things of nature that “the preparedness of the material does not necessarily 
secure form save by virtue of the agent who causes the preparedness” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.11">dispositio 
materiæ non ex necessitate consequitur formam nisi per virtutem agentis, qui 
dispositionem causat</span>).<note n="526" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.12">Art. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.13">Præparatio hominis ad gratiam 
est a deo sicut a movente, a libero autem arbitrio sicut a moto . . . Secundum 
quod est a libero arbitrio, nullam necessitatem habet ad gratiæ consecutionem.</span>”</note> This <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.14">gratia gratum faciens</span> can be 
smaller in the one, greater in the other, just because it is a free 


<pb n="288" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_288" />gift;<note n="527" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.15">This also is a momentous, as it is also an Augustinian, 
proposition, due likewise to thinking of grace as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.16">gratia infusa (habitus)</span>. No 
doubt Thomas further explains, that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.17">ex parte finis</span> the greatness of grace always 
remains the same (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.18">conjungens hominem summo bono, quod est deus</span>”). But “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.19">ex 
parte subjecti gratia potest suscipere magis vel minus, prout scil. unus 
perfectius illustratur a lumine gratiæ quam alius. <i>Cujus diversitatis ratio 
quidem est aliqua ex parte præparantis se ad gratiam, qui enim magis se ad 
gratiam præparat pleniorem gratiam accipit</i>.</span>” This position was the main 
source of disaster for the period that followed: there was naturally the growing 
tendency to think more of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.20">præparatio</span> than of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.21">causa</span>, and to overlook the 
addition which Thomas had appended: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.22">sed hac ex parte non potest accipi prima 
ratio hujus diversitatis, quia præparatio ad gratiam non est hominis, 
nisi in quantum liberum arbitrium ejus præparatur a deo. Unde prima causa hujus 
diversitatis accipienda est ex parte ipsius dei, qui diversimode suæ gratiæ dona dispensat ad hoc quod ex diversis gradibus pulchritudo et perfectio 
ecclesiæ consurgat, sicut etiam diversos gradus rerum instituit, ut esset 
universum perfectum.</span>” This explanation manifestly leads in quite a different 
direction from the one mentioned first, with which it is associated; for in the 
case of the former it is really a question about a more or less, in the case of 
the latter, on the other hand, it is a question about <i>varieties, </i>which 
are necessary to the perfectness of the beautiful whole. But Thomas could unite 
the two explanations in accordance with his ontology, because, like Augustine, 
he regarded ultimately even the less good as necessary in the cosmic system, 
since it is just in this way that the <i>beauty </i>of the whole comes out in 
the manifoldness of its parts. Of course this reflection simply cancels 
the ethical mode of contemplation and transforms it into the æsthetic. Thus, so 
far as Thomas does not derive the existence of more or less grace from the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.23">dispositio (præparatio) hominis</span>, but traces it rather to God, <i>he knows only 
of æsthetic ways of justifying it </i>(Art. 4).</note> but because it is something supernatural, no one here below to whom it is not specially revealed can know for 
certain whether he possess it.<note n="528" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.24">This is the third momentous position (Art. 5): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.25">Nullus 
potest scire, se habere gratiam, certitudinaliter; certitudo enim non potest 
haberi de aliquo, nisi possit dijudicari per proprium principium.</span>” No one is 
sure of a conclusion, who does not know the major premiss. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.26">Principium autem gratiæ at objectum ejus est ipse deus, <i>qui propter sui excellentiam est 
nobis ignotus</i>.</span>” One can only ascertain the possession of grace 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.27">conjecturaliter</span> (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.28">per aliqua signa</span>). But one can very well <i>be sure of 
possessing <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.29">scientia</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.30">fides</span></i>, 
“<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.31">non est autem similis ratio de gratia et caritate.</span></i>” We see here what ruin was wrought by the thought of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.32">gratia infusa</span> 
as a mysterious <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.33">habitus</span> which is applied to the soul! But this <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.34">habitus</span>, of 
which one cannot be certain, corresponds with the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.35">deus ignotus</span>!</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112">There follows in Qs. 113 and 114 the inquiry into the 
effects of grace. In correspondence with the distinction between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.1">gratia operans</span> 
and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.2">gratia cooperans</span> the effect of grace is twofold — justification and 
meritorious good works; but even in justification the will must co-operate. 
Only the very first point is distinguished by the sole efficiency of grace. This comes out at 

<pb n="289" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_289" />once in Art. 1 (Q. 113). Thomas raises the 
question whether the justification of the sinner is the remission of sins (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.3">utrum 
justificatio impii sit remissio peccatorum</span>?), and in an extremely round-about 
explanation he answers at bottom with no, although he apparently replies to the 
question in the affirmative. He lays it down, that is to say, that “justification, passively received, introduces an <i>impulse towards 
righteousness” </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.4">justificatio passive accepta importat motum ad justitiam</span>), 
but that it comes into view here “as a certain change (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.5">transmutatio</span>) from a 
state of unrighteousness to a state of righteousness.” “And because movement is 
described rather from the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.6">terminus ad quem</span> than from the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.7">terminus a quo</span>, so a 
change (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.8">transmutatio</span>) of this kind, by which one is changed (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.9">transmutatur</span>) from 
a state of unrighteousness into a state of righteousness, derives its name from 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.10">terminus ad quem</span>, and is called the justification of the sinner”; in other 
words: the actual justification does not yet take place through the “remission 
of sins,” but only on account of the <i>contemplated end </i>can it be said that 
forgiveness of sins is already justification; in reality, however, 
justification — as a translation into a new state — only takes place later. This 
becomes still plainer, when it is affirmed in Art. 2 that even for the 
forgiveness of sins the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.11">gratia infusa</span> is necessary. This has the effect, 
certainly, of introducing a bad confusion; for if the position: “remission of 
guilt cannot be understood where there is no infusion of grace” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.12">non potest 
intelligi remissio culpæ, si non adest infusio gratiæ</span>) is correct (it is 
proved by the reflection that forgiveness of sins <i>presupposes</i> “the 
effect of divine love” in us, <i>i.e.</i>, presupposes that we love God in return), 
then forgiveness of sins, instead of being the first thing, is the last, and 
one must ask himself, what then is really the effect of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.13">gratia præveniens</span> 
(in the strictest sense)? Is it mere <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.14">vocatio</span> (calling), or something undefinable? Thomas here got astray with his own distinctions, or — in a highly 
characteristic way — he left in darkness what man owes to prevenient grace. In 
accordance with this it is pointed out in Arts. 3-5, that for justification 
there must already co-operate a movement of free will (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.15">motus liberi arbitrii</span>), a 
movement of faith (motus fidei) and a hatred of sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.16">odium peccati</span>), <i>i.e.</i>, we 
are at once led on to contemplate the 


<pb n="290" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_290" />intermingling of grace and self-activity.<note n="529" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.17">Art. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.18">In eo, qui habet usum liberi arbitrii, non fit 
motio a deo ad justitiam absque motu liberi arbitrii, sed ita infundit donum 
gratiæ justificantis, quod etiam simul cum hoc movet liberum arbitrium ad donum 
gratiæ acceptandum in his, quæ sunt hujus motionis capaces.</span>” 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.19">deus movet 
animam hominis convertendo eam ad se ipsum . . . prima conversio ad deum fit 
per fidem . . . ideo motus fidei requiritur ad justificationem impii.</span>” 5: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.20">recessus 
et accessus in motu liberi arbitrii accipitur secundum detestationem et 
desiderium . . . oportet igitur quod in justificatione impii sit motus liberi 
arbitrii duplex, unus quo per desiderium tendat in dei justitiam, et alius, quo 
detestetur peccatum.</span>”</note> Only 
now does justification take place (Art. 6); for “four things are to be 
reckoned (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.21">enumerantur</span>) which are required for the justification of 
the sinner, <i>viz., </i>the infusion of grace, the movement of free will in 
relation to God (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.22">in deum</span>) by faith, and the movement of free will in relation to 
sin (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.23">in peccatum</span>), and the remission of guilt (this last <i>follows, </i>then, 
from the three other things); the reason of which is that, as has been said, 
justification is a certain movement by which the soul is moved by God from a 
state of guilt into a state of righteousness; but in any movement by which 
anything is moved by another, three things are required. First, the moving 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.24">motio</span>) of the mover himself; second, the movement as in motion (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.25">motus mobilis</span>); 
third, the consummation of the movement, or the arrival at the goal. From the 
side (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.26">ex parte</span>), therefore, of the divine moving there is received the infusion 
of grace, from the side of free will the retirement and advance (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.27">recessus et 
accessus</span>) of movement, while the consummation or arrival at the goal of this 
movement is brought about (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.28">importatur</span>) by the remission of guilt. F<i>or in 
this justification is consummated</i>.”<note n="530" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.29">It may be remarked, by the way, that here and 
there in the Middle Ages it is related that those specially endowed with grace
<i>detected </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.30">sensibiliter</span>) the infusion of grace, felt with the sense of 
taste a sweetness, etc.</note> But although justification 
culminates in the forgiveness of sins, yet, as will appear, the whole process 
does not yet culminate in justification. Of this justification of the sinner it 
is further taught (Art. 7), that it is effected “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.31">originaliter</span>” at the moment 
of <i>infusion, </i>and that “<i>it is realised instantaneously and without 
succession</i>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.32">in instanti fit absque successione</span>). The difficulty, that the 
giving of <i>form </i>(infusion) can only take place in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.33">materia disposita</span> (in 
prepared matter) is set aside by saying, that “for the infusion of grace into 
the soul God does 

<pb n="291" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_291" />not require any disposition save that which He 
Himself creates. But He creates a disposition of this kind sufficient for the 
reception of grace, sometimes indeed suddenly, but sometimes gradually and in 
stages” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.34">ad hoc quod gratiam infundat animæ, non requirit aliquam 
dispositionem, nisi quam ipse facit. Facit autem hujusmodi dispositionem 
sufficientem ad susceptionem gratiæ quandoque quidem subito quandoque autem 
paulatim et successive</span>).<note n="531" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.35">The exposition is again cosmological (Aristotelian): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.36">Quod enim agens naturale non subito possit disponere materiam, contingit ex hoc, 
quod est aliqua proportio ejus quod in materia resistit ad virtutem agentis et 
propter hoc videmus, quod quanto virtus agentis fuerit fortior, tanto materia 
citius disponitur. Cum igitue virtus divina sit infinita, potest quamcunque 
materiam creatam subito disponere, etc. etc.</span>”</note> In what follows, the order of the process is now 
inverted in a bold way (Art. 8): from the point of view of time the four things 
named above coincide, but causally they follow each other thus — (1) the infusion 
of grace; (2) the movement towards God in love; (3) the turning from sin; (4) 
the forgiveness of guilt. The legitimacy of this inversion is not proved by 
Thomas; the aim in view is manifest; grace must stand at the beginning. But 
because he is averse to distinguishing a grace which is not infused, but is 
simply the awakening of trust (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.37">fiducia</span>), he cannot allow validity to the scheme 
which would really correspond with his mode of thought, namely, (1) a grace that 
is merely <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.38">movens</span>; (2) faith (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.39">fides</span>); (3) detestation of sin; (4) remission of 
guilt; (5) infused grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.40">gratia infusa</span>). He, therefore, places infused grace 
first “causally” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.41">causaliter</span>) (from the correct reflection that at all events 
the precedence belongs to this), but it is a mere assertion, which he himself 
cannot effectively prove, that this <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.42">gratia</span> is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.43">infusa</span>; for its effects do not 
correspond with this. The confusion which, on closer inspection, we at once see 
to have been introduced by him here,<note n="532" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.44">It shews itself, <i>e.g.</i>, in the contradiction 
Art. 8 ad Primum, where he says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.45">Quia infusio gratiæ et remissio culpæ 
dicuntur ex parte dei justificantis, ideo ordine naturæ <i>prior </i>est gratiæ infusio quam culpæ remissio. Sed si sumantur ea quæ ex parte hominis 
justificati, <i>est ex converso; </i>nam prius est ordine naturæ liberatio a 
culpa, quam consecutio gratiæ justificantis.</span>” But only the one thing 
or the other holds good. It is the worst scholasticism to assert that the two 
views can be held together.</note> was not without its influence in the 
period that followed. In the concluding view taken of justification (Arts. 9 
and 10), it is laid down that it is not only a great work (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.46">opus magnum</span>) of God, 

<pb n="292" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_292" />but is really even a miraculous work (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.47">opus 
miraculosum</span>); but at bottom the latter holds good only of sudden conversions: “certain 
miraculous works, although they are less than the justification of the 
sinner, so far as the good that comes into existence is concerned, are, 
nevertheless, beyond the usual order of such effects, and therefore have more of 
the nature of miracle” (“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.48">quædam miraculosa opera, esti sunt minora quam 
justificatio impii quantum ad bonum quod fit, sunt tamen præter consuetum 
ordinem talium effectuum et ideo plus habent de ratione miraculi</span>”). This 
exhausts justification, yet not the whole process; only now, rather, are the 
effects first considered which are imparted through grace in an increasing 
measure to <i>him who is already justified. They are all placed under the head 
of merit </i>(Q. 114). First, the question is raised whether man can acquire 
merit at all before God (Art. 1). The answer runs: not in the absolute sense of 
strict righteousness, but certainly in virtue of a benevolent arrangement of 
God.<note n="533" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.49">This is the religious robe that is thrown over 
the irreligious “merit.” Thomas says that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.50">meritum</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.51">merces</span> are the 
same = <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.52">retributio</span> as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.53">pretium</span> of a deed. <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.54">Justitia</span> in the strict sense exists only 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.55">inter eos, quorum est simpliciter æqualitas.</span> Where therefore there is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.56">simpliciter justum</span>, 
there is also <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.57">simpliciter meritum vel merces</span>. In other cases 
there exists at the most a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.58">meritum secundum quid</span> (not <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.59">justum</span>). But between God 
and men there is the greatest inequality, and all goodness which man has springs 
from God; hence there is here, not a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.60">meritum simpliciter</span>, but certainly a 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.61">meritum “<i>in quantum uterque operatur secundum modum 
suum.</i>”</span> But the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.62">modus humanæ virtutis</span> is appointed by God; “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.63">ideo meritum 
hominis apud deum esse non potest nisi secundum persuppositionem divinæ 
ordinationis, ita scil. ut id homo consequatur a deo per operationem <i>quasi 
mercedem, </i>ad quod deus ei virtutem operandi deputavit.</span>” Still it 
is to be noted here, that Thomas does not determine merit purely according to 
the arbitrary will of God; it is estimated rather by the faculty and end of man. 
Yet in the period that followed, there was an adhering always more closely, 
because it was more convenient, and because the conception of God admitted of it 
to pure arbitrariness as respects meritoriousness, and a relying on the Church’s 
being initiated into the purposes of this arbitrariness. But in this article 
Thomas has a still further addition that is not without its significance; he 
continues: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.64">Sicut etiam res naturales hoc consecuntur per proprios motus et 
operationes, ad quod a deo sunt ordinatæ, differenter tamen, quia creatura 
rationalis se ipsam movet ad agendum per liberum arbitrium. Unde sua actio habet 
rationem meriti, quod non est in aliis creaturis.</span>” It is implied therefore in 
the <i>nature</i> of free will that it acquires merits; in Art. 4, <i>e.g.</i>, in 
addition to the thesis that the meritorious originates <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.65">ex ordinatione divina</span>, 
Thomas has made an independent use of this thesis.</note> Then in accordance with this it is declared impossible that 
anyone should merit for himself eternal life, even if he lives in the state of unfallen nature (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.66">in statu 



<pb n="293" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_293" />natural integræ</span>) (Art. 2); for “eternal life is 
something good that exceeds the proportions of created nature” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.67">vita æterna est 
quoddam bonum excedens proportionem naturæ creatæ</span>).<note n="534" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.68">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.69">Nulla natura creata est 
sufficiens principium actus meritorii vitæ æternæ, nisi superaddatur aliquod 
supernaturale donum, quod gratia dicitur.</span>”</note> On the other hand, to 
the question, whether the man who is in a state of grace can merit eternal life 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.70">ex condigno</span>,” no explicit answer is given.<note n="535" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.71">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.72">Ex condigno</span>” = in a truly meritorious way, as contrasted 
with “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.73">ex congruo</span>” = in the way of a performance, to which, when a benevolent 
view is taken of it, a certain worth and therefore also a certain merit can he 
attributed.</note> The decision rather runs (Art. 3), “meritorious work of man can be looked at in two ways; on 
the one hand in so far as it proceeds from free will, on the other hand in so 
far as it proceeds from the grace of the Holy Spirit. If it is looked at with 
respect to the substance of work and in so far as it proceeds from free will, 
there cannot here be condignity on account of the very great inequality of 
proportions. For it appears <i>congruous, </i>that man working according to his 
virtue should be rewarded by God according to the excellence of his virtue. But 
if we speak of meritorious work with respect to what proceeds from the grace of 
the Holy Spirit, it is in this case meritorious of eternal life <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.74">ex condigno</span>. For 
here the value of the merit is estimated according to the power of the Holy 
Spirit who moves us to eternal life. The reward also of the work is estimated by 
the dignity of the grace by which man, made a participant of the divine nature, 
is adopted as a son of God, to whom inheritance is due in virtue of the very 
right of adoption” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.75">opus meritorium hominis dupliciter considerari potest; uno 
modo, secundum quod procedit ex libero arbitrio, alio modo, secundum quod 
procedit ex gratia spiritus sancti. Si consideretur secundum substantiam operis 
et secundum quod procedit ex libero arbitrio, sic non potest ibi esse 
condignitas propter maximam inæqualitatem proportionis. Videtur enim <i>
congruum, </i>ut homini operanti secundum suam virtutem deus recompenset 
secundum excellentiam suæ virtutis. Si autem loquamur de opere meritorio 
secundum quod procedit ex gratia spiritus sancti, sic est meritorium vitæ æternæ ex condigno. Sic enim valor meriti attenditur secundum virtutem 
spiritus sancti moventis nos in vitam æternam. Attenditur etiam 


<pb n="294" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_294" />pretium operis secundum dignitatem gratiæ, per 
quam homo consors factus divinæ naturæ adoptatur in filium dei, cui debetur hæreditas ex ipso jure adoptionis</span>). The same thing, then, is in one respect 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.76">ex condigno</span>, in another respect <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.77">ex congruo</span>! The period that followed was not 
satisfied with this, but attributed to human merit a higher worth; but to this 
Thomas himself gave the impulse. In Art. 4 it is shown that the meritorious 
principle is love, whether we look at merit <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.78">ex ordinatione divina</span> (by divine 
arrangement), or at merit “in so far as man has, beyond other creatures, the 
power of acting for himself as a voluntary agent” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.79">in quantum homo habet præ 
ceteris creaturis ut per se agat voluntarie agens</span>). In both cases it can easily 
be shown, that in love and in no other virtue merit consists.<note n="536" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.80">Here in Arts. 5-7, as if by way of giving 
extra measure, Thomas introduces three chapters, in which he again expressly 
shows that one cannot merit the first grace, that one cannot merit it for 
another, and that one cannot merit even the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.81">reparatio post lapsum</span>. But the 
sections are important, for the reason that the decided negative which Thomas 
here adopts everywhere was cancelled, or at least modified, in the period that 
followed. With regard to the first point, he explains most distinctly that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.82">omne meritum repugnat gratiæ</span>,” 
hence: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.83"><i>nullus </i>sibi mereri potest gratiam <i>primam</i>.</span>” But Thomas did not see that what holds good of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.84">gratia prima</span> 
holds good of all grace. Indeed the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.85">gratia prima</span>, just because it has nothing to 
do with merit, is at bottom an extremely dark phenomenon for him, and this 
explains his passing over it so rapidly. He was himself accountable for it 
therefore, that in the period that followed even the communication of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.86">gratia 
prima</span> was attached to certain merits. The second point is important, because 
Thomas, in distinction from the later Schoolmen, here gives Christ the honour, 
and still keeps Mary and the saints in the background. He recalls first of all 
his expositions in Arts. 1 and 3, to the effect that in the meritorious works of 
the justified that which free will does is only a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.87">meritum de congruo</span>, and then 
proceeds: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.88">Ex quo patet, quod merito condigni nullus potest mereri alteri primam 
gratiam nisi solus Christus, quia unusquisque nostrum movetur a deo per donum 
gratiæ, ut ipsa ad vitam æternam perveniat, et ideo meritum condigni ultra 
hanc motionem non se extendit. Sed anima Christi mota est a deo per gratiam, non 
solum ut ipse perveniret ad gloriam vitæ æternæ, sed etiam ut alios in eam adduceret, <i>in quantum est caput ecclesiæ. . . . </i>Sed merito congrui 
potest aliquis alteri mereri primam gratiam. Quia enim homo in gratia 
constitutus implet dei voluntatem congruum est secundum amicitiæ proportionem, 
ut deus impleat hominis voluntatem in salvatione alterius.</span>” Thus the saints are 
certainly admitted by the back-door of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.89">meritum de congruo</span>. Regarding the third 
point it is said: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.90">Nullus potest sibi mereri reparationem post lapsum futurum, 
neque merito condigni, neque merito congrui</span>”; for the former is excluded, 
because the grace that might be the ground of merit is lost by the Fall 
(“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.91">motione prioris gratiæ usque ad haec [viz., the Fall or the mortal sin] non se 
extendente</span>”); the latter becomes in still higher degree an impossibility 
through the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.92">impedimentum peccati</span>.</note> In view of the 
principle “any act of love merits absolutely eternal life” 

<pb n="295" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_295" />(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.93">quilibet actus caritatis meretur absolute 
vitam æternam</span>), it is now asked in Art. 8, whether man can merit the increase 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.94">augmentum</span>) of grace or love, and this question is answered roundly in the 
affirmative; for “that to which the motion of grace extends falls under <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.95">merito
<i>condigni</i></span>, but the motion of any thing moving extends not only to the 
ultimate goal of the movement, but also to the whole progress in movement; but 
the goal of the movement of grace is eternal life, while the progress in this 
movement is according to the increase of love. Thus therefore the increase of 
grace falls under <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.96">merito condigni</span>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.97">illud cadit sub merito condigni, ad quod 
motio gratiæ se extendit, motio autem alicujus moventis non solum se extendit 
ad ultimum terminum motus, sed etiam ad totum progressum in motu; terminus 
autem motus gratiæ est vita aeterna, progressus autem in hoc motu est secundum 
augmentum caritatis. Sic igitur augmentum gratiæ cadit sub merito condigni</span>). On 
the other hand, the question whether man can also merit <i>perseverance </i>in 
grace is denied in the following article, and thus the ultimate worth of “merit” 
is cancelled, and a way of return sought for to pure Augustinianism.<note n="537" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.98">“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.99">Perseverantia vitæ non cadit sub merito, quia 
dependet solum ex motione divina, quæ est principium omnis meriti, sed deus 
gratis perseverantiæ bonum largitur <i>cuicunque illud largitur</i>.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113">In order to form a correct historic estimate of this grace 
doctrine of Thomas, we must keep in view, in addition to the interest of 
Christian piety by which he was really guided, and in addition to the practice 
of the Church, which for him was authoritative, that in the philosophy of 
religion he was determined by Augustine’s doctrines of God and of 
predestination, and in ethics by Aristotle’s doctrines of God and of 
virtue. Because both were certainties for him, and he therefore made it his 
business to unite the two, he framed that complicated system of doctrine in 
which the dexterous, often paradoxical, subtleties of Augustine, the believing 
sceptic, became as much fundamental tenets as the most direct and confident 
deliverances of his piety. These fundamental tenets are then placed in 
connection with the entirely contrasted thoughts of Aristotle, while with 
wearisome reiteration the definition of God as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.1">primum movens</span> is made to 


<pb n="296" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_296" />serve as the bridge. How entirely dependent 
Thomas is upon Augustine is shown by the doctrine of predestination, which he 
has taken over in all its strictness;<note n="538" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.2">See Summa I., Q. 23: Predestination is 
the providence of God in relation to <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.3">creaturæ rationales</span>; He alone can give them 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.4">ultimus finis</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, can “appoint their order.” In virtue of His decree, 
God determines the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.5">numerus electorum</span>, and in so far as it belongs to divine 
providence “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.6">aliquos permittere a vita æterna deficere</span>,” so also it belongs to 
it that God should reprobate some. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.7">Sicut enim prædestinatio includit 
voluntatem conferendi gratiam et gloriam, ita reprobatio includit voluntatem 
permittendi aliquem cadere in culpam et inferendi damnationis pœnam pro culpa</span>” 
(Art. 3), nay, l.c., Thomas asserts with chilling sternness that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.8">reprobatio</span> 
is also a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.9">bonum</span>: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.10">Deus omnes homines diligit et etiam omnes creaturas, in 
quantum omnibus vult aliquod bonum; <i>non tamen quodcunque bonum vult omnibus. 
In quantum igitur quibusdam non vult hoc bonum, quod est vita æterna, diciter 
eos habere odio vel reprobate</i>.</span>” According to this, therefore, there is also 
a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.11">bonum</span> which is no <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.12">bonum</span> (for the receiver), and so nothing but the divine will 
itself: <i>God loves these men in hell! </i>But on the other hand it is also 
said with Augustine: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.13">Aliter se habet reprobatio in causando quam prædestinatio. 
Nam prædestinatio est causa et ejus quod expectatur in futura vita a 
prædestinatis, scil. gloriæ, et ejus quod percipitur in præsenti, scil. 
gratiæ; reprobatio vero non est causa ejus quod est in præsenti, scil. culpæ, 
sed est causa derelictionis a deo (this has not its source in prescience); est 
tamen causa ejus quod redditur in futuro, scil. pœnæ acternæ. Sed culpa 
provenit ex libero arbitrio ejus, qui reprobatur et a gratia deseritur.</span>” But how 
shall he not sin if God has forsaken him? What does it avail to add: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.14">reprobatio dei non subtrahit aliquid de potentia reprobati; unde cum dicitur 
quod reprobatur non potest gratiam adipisci, non est hoc intelligendum secundum 
impossibilitatem absolutam, sed secundum impossibilitatem conditionatam</span>”? It 
was not easy for Thomas to construe the doctrine of free will, since in the 
doctrine of God he had applied throughout the thought of the sole divine 
causality; and in the doctrine of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.15">gubernatio</span> (I., Q. 103) had shown that, 
just like the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.16">principium mundi</span>, so also the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.17">finis mundi</span> is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.18">aliquid extra mundum</span> 
(Art. 2). But if the world has no independent end, it follows that the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.19">gubernatio</span> must be conceived of as implying that by Him alone all things are 
moved, <i>i.e.</i>, brought to their goal; for they themselves cannot move forward to 
that, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.20">quod est extrinsecum a toto universo</span>. But by distinguishing the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.21">esse</span> and 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.22">operari</span>, as also the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.23">primum movens</span> in things and the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.24">movens ex se</span>, and finally 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.25">gubernatio diversa in quantum ad creaturas irrationales</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.26">in quantum ad 
creaturas per se agentes</span>, Thomas still succeeds in maintaining free will, which 
indeed he necessarily requires also, in order to get merit; see the discussion 
of freedom of will, I., 83 (Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.27">Homo est liberi arbitrii, alioquin frustra 
essent consilia, exhortationes, præcepta, prohibitiones, præmia et pœnæ. . . . 
Liberum arbitrium est causa sui motus, quia homo per liberum arbitrium seipsum 
movet ad agendum. Non tamen hoc est de necessitate libertatis, quod sit prima 
causa sui id quod liberum est, sicut nec ad hoc quod aliquid sit causa alterius, 
requiritur quod sit prima causa ejus. Deus igitur est prima causa movens et 
naturales causas et voluntarias. Et sicut naturalibus causis movendo eas non 
aufert, quin actus earum sint naturales, ita movendo causas voluntarias non 
aufert, quin actiones earum sint voluntariæ, sed potius hoc in eis facit; 
operatur in unoquoque secundum ejus proprietatem</span>”). In accordance with this it 
is constantly emphasised in the determining paragraphs on justification that the process of grace 
realises itself with the <i>consent </i>of free will, which consent, however, is 
at the same time an effect of grace: when God infuses grace, He moves us 
according to our own proper nature, <i>i.e.</i>, in such a way that He moves the free 
will to the willing acceptance of the gift of grace. The same thing is said of 
the virtues; on the one hand they are likewise infused; but on the other hand 
God never acts <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.28">sine nobis</span>, but always only with the assent of our free will; for 
the rational creature is so constituted that in its being impelled by God 
towards the goal, it must always be impelled <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.29">consentiente voluntate</span>.</note> how largely dependent he 

<pb n="297" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_297" />is upon Aristotle is shown both by his doctrine 
of God and above all by the Pars Secunda Secundae, the special doctrine of morals, in which it is demonstrated that virtue consists in 
the right government of the appetencies and impulses by reason, and is then 
perfected supernaturally by the gifts of grace. Finally, in order to get a 
complete view of Thomas’s doctrine of grace, we must add his doctrines of the 
constitution of man, of the primitive state, of the Fall, of original sin and of 
sin, as they are developed in Parts I., Q. 90-102, and II., 1 Q. 71-89. But we 
may refrain from presenting these here in fuller detail, partly because Thomas 
attaches himself closely to Augustine, partly because the chief points have 
already been specified in the discussion of his doctrine of grace.<note n="539" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.30">Let us adduce here only a few of the determining positions. 
As had been the case already with Augustine, the “primitive state” created a 
special difficulty for Thomas, inasmuch as on the one hand eternal life was to 
be regarded as a gift of grace, while on the other hand it was held as certain 
that it could only be acquired through merit. It necessarily followed from this 
that the view taken of the primitive state was indeterminate; it was not quite 
conceived of as mere <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.31">possibilitas boni</span> (in the sense of the highest goodness, 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.32">quod superexcedit naturam</span>), but neither was it quite thought of as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.33">habitus boni</span>. 
So Thomas, introducing the idea that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.34">vita æterna</span> is a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.35">bonum superexcedens 
naturam</span>, described the natural equipment of Adam as insufficient for the 
obtaining of this good, and accordingly assumed that in creation there was given 
to him over and above the natural equipment a special <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.36">gratia superaddita</span>, by 
the help of which his free will should acquire for itself the merit which fits 
for eternal life; see I., Q. 95, Art. 1: Adam received grace at once at creation 
(not only afterwards) — he was in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.37">gratia conditus</span> — for only grace could secure for 
him the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.38">rectitudo</span>, which consists in the subordination of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.39">ratio</span> to God, of 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.40">inferiores virtutes</span> to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.41">ratio</span>, of the body to the soul. But this 
subordination was not “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.42">rationalis</span>”; for otherwise it would have continued after 
the Fall; so it was <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.43">secundum supernaturale donum gratiæ</span>. Note also Art. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.44">Homo 
etiam ante peccatum indigebat gratia ad vitam æternam consequendam, quæ est principalis necessitas gratiæ.</span>” But this view, still a religious one, had 
already many breaches made in it before Thomas’ time, and these always increased 
in number; see below. A further result of this view was that Thomas was not able 
to identify the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.45">justilia originalis</span></i> with the image of God, so far as this 
image is incapable of being lost, or say, to unite it with the innate end of human nature, but 
viewed it as a supernatural gift, which leads beyond the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.46">bonum naturale</span> and the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.47">finis naturalis</span>. The grounds for this view are easily discovered. They lie both 
in the purpose entertained that the coming into existence of merit shall be 
proved possible, and in the conceiving of merit as something supernatural; in 
short, in the regarding of asceticism as a state, or say opus, which is 
supernatural, meritorious, and which also conducts therefore to eternal life. If 
the supreme good cannot be so described that even the present life as an end is 
included in it, then nothing remains but to erect two stories, residence in the 
lower story simply serving the purpose of gathering merit for entering the 
higher. The sin which originated with Adam (inherited sin) is loss of the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.48">justitia originalis</span>, and accordingly, as this latter alone effected the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.49">ordinatio partium</span>, disorder, <i>i.e.</i>, rebellion of 
the lower parts against the higher. On the other hand, the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.50">principia naturæ humanæ</span> continue unaffected by 
the inherited sin, which is both a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.51">habitus</span> and a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.52">culpa</span>, and even the natural 
capacity of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.53">ratio</span> to know and to will the good is only weakened but not 
eradicated. The chief sentences are (II., 1, Q. 82-89): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.54">. . . alio modo est 
habitus dispositio alicujus naturæ ex multis compositæ secundum quam bene se 
habet vel male ad aliud . . . hoc modo peccatum originale est habitus; est enim 
quædam inordinata dispositio proveniens ex dissolutione illius harmoniæ, in qua 
consistebat ratio originalis justitiæ, sicut ægritudo corporalis . . . unde peccatum originale <i>
languor naturæ </i>dicitur</span>” (this view is partly 
æsthetic partly, pathological, 82, 1). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.55">Peccatum originale materialiter quidem 
est concupiscentia, formaliter vero est defectus originalis justitiæ</span>;” the 
former is original sin, because the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.56">inordinatio virium animæ præcipue in hoc 
attenditur, quod inordinate convertuntur ad bonum commutabile, quæ quidem 
inordinatio communi nomine potest dici concupiscentia</span>” (82, 3). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.57">Peccatum 
originale non magis in uno quam in alio esse potest</span>” (82, 4). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.58">Anima est subjectum peccati originalis, non autem 
caro . . . cum anima possit esse subjectum culpæ, caro autem de se non habeat quod sit subjectum culpæ, quidquid 
pervenit de corruptione primi peccati ad animam, habet rationem culpæ, quod 
autem pervenit ad carnem, non habet rationem culpæ, sed pœnæ</span>” (83, 1). 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.59">Peccatum originale per prius respicit voluntatem</span>” 
(83, 3). “Cupiditas est radix omnium peccatorum” (84, 1); but, 
on the other hand, it holds good: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.60">quoniam inordinate se homo ad temporalia 
convertens semper singularem quandam perfectionem et excellentiam tamquam finem 
desiderat, recte ex hac parte superbia, quæ inordinatus est propriæ 
excellentiæ appetitus, initium omnis peccati ponitur</span>” (84, <i>2). </i>
With regard to the consequences of sin: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.61">Principia naturæ (primum bonum 
naturæ) nec tolluntur nec diminuuntur per peccatum (empirico-psychological 
observation, to which, however, a certain worth also is given for the religious 
mode of apprehension), inclinatio ad virtutem a natura insita (secundum bonum 
naturale) diminuitur per peccatum (ethical observation, but important for 
religion), donum originalis justitiæ (tertium bonum naturæ) totaliter est 
ablatum</span>” (religious view, v. 85, 1). That sin can ever remove totally the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.62">inclinatio</span> of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.63">ratio ad bonum</span> is described as unthinkable, since, according 
to Augustine, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.64">malum non est nisi in bono</span>” (85, 2). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.65">Omnes vires 
animæ remanent quodammodo destitutæ proprio ordine, quo naturaliter ordinantur ad 
virtutem, et ipsa destitutio dicitur vulneratio naturæ (vulnus ignorantiæ, 
malitiæ, infirmitatis, concupiscentiæ</span>” v. 85, 3). “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.66">Mors et omnes 
defectus corporales consequentes sunt quædam pœnæ originalis peccati, quamvis 
non sint intenti a peccanti</span>” (85, 5). Death is natural to 
man <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.67">secundum naturam universalem, non quidem a parte formæ, sed materiæ</span> (85, 6). 
Q. 86 treats <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.68">de macula peccati</span>; Q. 87 <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.69">de reatu pœnæ</span>; P. 88 and 89 <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.70">de peccato 
veniali et mortali.</span></note> Yet his doctrine of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.71">consilia 

<pb n="298" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_298" />evangelica</span> deserves still a special 
consideration. This doctrine forms the conclusion of his discussion of the 
doctrine of the new law. But on the other hand the doctrine of grace also 
culminates in the “evangelical counsels,” so that in a very real sense these 
represent the summit of the whole course of thought. Thomas (II., 1 Q. 108, 
Art. 4) first of all gives the following definition: “This is the difference between counsel and precept, that 
precept introduces (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.72">importat</span>) necessity, while counsel is made dependent on the
<i>option </i>(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.73">in <i>optione </i>ponitur</span>) of him to whom it is given, and so 
counsels are fittingly (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.74">convenienter</span>) added to precepts in the new law, which is 
the law of liberty, but not in the old law, which was the law of servitude 
(<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.75">servitutis</span>).” Thereupon it is remarked that the “precepts of the new law” are 
necessary to (but also sufficient for) eternal life, “but there ought to be 
counsels regarding those things by which man can attain the appointed end better 

<pb n="299" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_299" />and more readily” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.76">consilia vero oportet esse 
de illis, per quae <i>melius et expeditius </i>potest homo consequi finem 
prædictum</span>). Then it is explained that here on earth man is placed between the 
things of this world and spiritual benefits, and that entire devotion to the 
former is removed by the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.77">præcepta</span>. Yet on the other hand man does not require 
to surrender the things of this world entirely in order to attain to the goal of 
eternal life (!), “but he attains more expeditiously by abandoning (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.78">abdicando</span>) 
totally the good things of this world, and therefore the evangelical counsels 
are given regarding this.” But the benefits of this world consist in 
the possession of outward goods, in sexual pleasures, and in the possession of 
honours, which relate to the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, and the 
pride of life. To relinquish these entirely, so far as it is possible — in this 
consists the evangelical counsels, and in the adoption of them consists “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.79">omnis 
religio, quæ statum perfectionis profitetur</span>” (all religion which professes a 
state of perfection). The adoption of even one of these counsels has a 
corresponding worth, as, <i>e.g, </i>when one gives alms to a poor man beyond 
what is obligatory, abstains from marriage for a long time for the sake of 
prayer, or does good to his enemies in excess of what is due, etc. The following 
of these counsels is a ground of merit in a still higher degree than the 

<pb n="300" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_300" />following of the commands, so that here in a pre-eminent way it 
holds good, that God gives eternal life to man, not merely in grace, but also by 
virtue of His righteousness.<note n="540" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.80">See the voluminous exposition in S. II., 2 Q. 
184-189, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.81">de statu perfectionis</span>” (bishops and monks), where in Q. 184, Art. 2, 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.82">triplex perfectio</span> is described, and it is said of that which is possible 
here on earth, that it is not indeed attainable that one “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.83">in actu semper feratur 
in deum</span>,” but it is attainable that “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.84">ab affectu hominis excluditur 
non solum illud quod est caritati contrarium, sed etiam omne illud quod impedit 
ne affectus mentis totaliter dirigatur ad deum</span>”; the whole idea of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.85">consilia</span> 
in particular of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.86">virginitas</span> already in Pseudo-Cyprian (=Novatian) de bono pud. 
7: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.87">Virginitas quid aliud est quam futuræ vitæ gloriosa meditatio?</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114">Thomas’s doctrine of grace, when judged of from the 
stand-point of religion, presents two faces. On the one hand it looks back to 
Augustine,<note n="541" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.1">It may also be traced back to Augustine that 
from Thomas, as has been already remarked, the specific nature of grace <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.2">propter 
Christum</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.3">per Christum</span> never receives clear expression in the whole doctrine 
of grace. The connection is simply now and again asserted, but is not distinctly 
demonstrated, <i>while the whole doctrine of grace is treated completely prior 
to the doctrine of the person of Christ. </i>Is that accidental? No, certainly not! It comes out here again, 
that in the West, because the Mystic-Cyrillian theory was not maintained 
(Soterology and Soteriology as identical), there had come to be — in spite of 
Anselm — entire uncertainty as to how really Christology was to be dogmatically 
utilised. The only possible solution was not found, namely in adhering, without 
theoretic speculation, to the impression produced by the person who awakens 
spirit and life, certainty and blessedness.</note> on the other hand it looks forward to the dissolution which 
Augustinianism was to undergo in the fourteenth century. Whoever examines 
Thomism carefully, will find that its author makes an earnest endeavour, by 
means of a strictly religious mode of view, to assert the sole efficacy of 
divine grace; but on the other hand he will be compelled to note, that <i>at 
almost all decisive points the line of statement takes ultimately a different 
direction, </i>the reason being that the effect of grace itself is seen in a 
contemplated end that has a character partly hyperphysical, partly moral (“participation 
in the divine nature,” and “love,” conjoined by the thought that 
love merits eternal life).<note n="542" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.4">Therefore <i>faith </i>also, and forgiveness of sins 
play, in spite of all that is said of them, an insignificant part. Faith is 
either <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.5">fides informis</span>, that is, <i>not yet faith, </i>or <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.6">fides formata</span>, that is,
<i>no longer faith. </i>Faith as inward <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.7">fiducia</span> is a transitional stage.</note> But as compared with what was presented by Halesius, 
Bonaventura and others, or, with what was taught at the time, Thomism was 
already a <i>religious reaction; </i>for those theologians yielded to a much 
more decided tendency to render 

<pb n="301" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_301" />the doctrine of grace less effectual by means 
of the doctrine of merit. By the appearing of Thomas, a development was <i>
checked, </i>which, apart from him, would have asserted itself much more 
rapidly, but which in the end, nevertheless (from the middle of the fourteenth 
century), gained, through the victorious conflicts of the Scotists against the 
Thomists, the ascendency in the Church, thereby calling forth a new reaction, 
which seems to have slowly gathered force from the close of the fourteenth 
century.<note n="543" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.8">Just in the doctrines of grace and sin did the Scotists 
gain more and more the upper hand; as regards the other doctrines, their 
dialectico-sceptical investigations were crowned with a smaller measure of success.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p115">At all points, from the doctrines as to the nature of man 
and as to the primitive state, on to the doctrine of final perfection, there are 
apparent the dissolving tendencies of the later scholasticism, led by Halesius, 
Bonaventura and Scotus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116">1. Halesius, who was also the first to introduce into 
dogmatics the expression “supernatural good” as having a technical sense, 
taught that the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.1">justitia originalis</span> belongs to the nature of man itself as its 
completion, but that there is to be distinguished from this the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.2">gratia gratum 
faciens</span>, which man already possessed in the primitive state as a supernatural 
good, though this was imparted to him, not <i>in </i>creation, but only <i>after
</i>creation, <i>while Adam moreover earned it for himself meritoriously by good 
works <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.3">ex congruo</span></i>.<note n="544" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.4">Schwane, 1.c., p. 379 f., S. II., Q. 96, 
membr. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.5">Alii ponunt, ipsum (Adam) fuisse conditum solummodo in naturalibus, 
non in gratuitis gratum facientibus et hoc magis sustinendum est et magis est 
rationi consonum . . . Sic noluit deus gratiam dare nisi præambulo merito 
congrui per bonum usum naturæ.</span>”</note> So merit was to begin so early! Thomas knows nothing of 
this; but Bonaventura repeated this doctrine;<note n="545" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.6">See Schwane, p. 383.</note> it is also to 
be found in Albertus,<note n="546" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.7">See Schwane, p. 384.</note> and the Scotists adhered to it.<note n="547" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.8">L. C., p. 391. Werner, Scotus, p. 410 ff. Scotus himself 
says: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.9">Adam conditus fuit sine omni peccato et sine gratia gratum faciente</span>” 
(Report, Par. III. D. 13, Q. 2, n. 3)</note> 
The advantage which this doctrine offered, namely the possibility of reckoning 
to the perfection of human nature itself the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.10">justitia originalis</span>, which was 
distinguished from the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.11">gratia gratum faciens</span>, was greatly counterbalanced by the 

<pb n="302" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_302" />injury involved in introducing the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.12">meritum de 
congruo</span> into paradise itself, and thus placing merit from the beginning side by side with the “sole efficacy” of grace. The <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.13">meritum de 
congruo</span> is thus earlier than the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.14">meritum de condigno</span>; for the latter could only 
be implanted, and was meant only to be implanted, in Adam after reception of 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.15">gratia gratum faciens</span>, in order that he might merit for himself eternal 
life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117">2. There already appear in Thomas (see above p. 297) 
approaches towards the breaking up of the Augustinian doctrines of sin and 
original sin, in so far as he no longer broadly grants the proposition, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.1">naturalia bona corrupta sunt</span>” (natural goodness is corrupt), in so far as he 
defines concupiscence, which is in itself not evil, as only “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.2">languor et fomes</span>” 
(tinder), emphasizes the negative side of sin more strongly than Augustine, and 
assumes, on the ground of the ratio remaining, an abiding inclination towards 
goodness (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.3">inclinatio ad bonum</span>). Yet he certainly taught a stricter doctrine 
than Anselm, who really only accentuated the negative side, and began to waver 
even in regard to its character as guilt.<note n="548" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.4">De conceptu virg. 27: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.5">Hoc peccatum, quod 
originale dico, aliud intellegere nequeo in infantibus nisi ipsam, factam per 
inobedientiam Adæ, justitiæ debitæ nuditatem, per quam omnes filii sunt iræ: 
quoniam et naturam accusat spontanea quam fecit in Adam justitiæ desertio, nec 
personas excusat recuperandi impotentia. Quam comitatur beatitudinis quoque 
nuditas, ut sicut sunt sine omni justitia, ita sint absque omni beatitudine.</span>” C.
22: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.6">Peccatum Adæ ita in infantes descendere, ut sic puniri pro eo 
debeant ac si ipsi singuli illud fecissent personaliter sicut Adam, <i>non 
puto</i>.</span>” Hence also the idea of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.7">limbus infantium</span> now came always more 
prominently in view. But the rejection of the damnation of infants overturns the 
whole of Augustinianism.</note> To him Duns attached 
himself, in so far as he at bottom separated the question about concupiscence 
from the question about original sin; the former is for him no more the formal 
in the latter, but simply the material. Thus there remains for original sin 
merely the being deprived of the supernatural good, from which there then 
resulted certainly a disturbing effect upon the nature of man, while however 
nothing was really lost of the natural goodness.<note n="549" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.8">Comm. in Sent. II., Dist. 30 Q. 2: Original sin 
cannot be concupiscence; for the latter is (1) natural, (2) “ <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.9">. . . tum quia non est actualis, quia 
tunc illa concupiscentia esset actualis, non 
habitualis, <i>quia habitus derelictus in anima ex peccato mortali non est 
peccatum mortale, </i>manet enim talis habitus dimisso peccato per pænitentiam;
<i>nec etiam ignorantia est, </i>quia parvulus baptizatus ita ignorat sicut non baptizatus</span>.” One is now eager to hear what 
original sin then is, and the answer is received (D. 32, with an appeal to 
Anselm): “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.10">carentia justitiæ debitæ</span></i>.” “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.11">Et si obicitur, quod aliqui 
sancti videntur dicere concupiscentiam esse peccatum originale, respondeo: 
concupiscentia potest accipi vel prout est actus vel habitus vel pronitas in 
appetitu sensitivo et nullum istorum est formaliter peccatum, quia non est 
peccatum in parte sensitiva secundum Anselmum. Vel potest accipi, prout est 
pronitas in appetitu rationali, <i>i.e.</i>, in voluntate ad concupiscendum 
delectabilia immoderate, quæ nata est condelectari appetitui sensitivo, cui 
conjungitur. <i>Et hoc modo concupiscentia est materiale peccati originalis, quia 
per carentiam justitiæ originalis, quæ erat sicut frenum cohibens ipsam ab 
immoderata delectatione, ipsa non positive, sed per privationem, fit prona ad 
concupiscendum immoderate delectabilia</i>.</span>” Very loose also is Dun’s conception of the first sin of man 
(of Adam) as distinguished from the sin of the angels; it did not arise from 
uncontrolled self-love, but had its root in uncontrolled love for the partner 
associated with him (Werner, p. 412); this uncontrolled conjugal love, however, 
was (1) not libidinous, for in the primitive state there was no bad libido; (2) 
the act to which Adam allowed himself to be led was not in its nature an immoral 
act, but only transgression of a command imposed for the purpose of testing. 
Adam accordingly sinned only <i>indirectly </i>against the command to love God, 
and at the same time transgressed the law of neighbourly love by over-passing, 
through his pliancy, the proper limit. That is a comparatively slight fault, and 
is not equal in its gravity to the smallest violation of a <i>natural</i> rule 
of morality. Compare with this empiristic view Augustine’s or Anselm’s 
description of the greatness of the first sin! In order to see clearly the Pelagianism of Scotus, it must still be added that he disputed the doctrine of 
Thomas, that in the state of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.12">justitia originalis</span> even the smallest venial sin 
was unthinkable. According to him only mortal sins were impossible; on the other 
hand, as man in his original state was just man, such sins were quite well 
possible as do not entail directly the loss of righteousness, but only occasion 
a <i>delay </i>in arriving at the final goal. How small according to this view, 
in spite of all assertions to the contrary, is the significance of the first sin 
and of original sin! In a disguised way Duns taught, as did Julian of Eklanum, 
that on the one hand there belongs to the natural will the quality that leads it 
to turn to the good without effort, while on the other hand, because it is the 
will of <i>man, </i>the possibility of “small sins” was given even in the 
original state! Occam draws here again the ultimate conclusions (v. Werner II., 
pp. 318 f.). As everything is arbitrary, he asserts on the one hand that we must 
not dispute that it is in God’s power to remit to the sinner the guilt of sin, 
and bestow upon him saving grace without repentance and contrition; on the other 
hand, he denies all inner ideal necessary connection between moral guilt and 
penalty or expiation. “In this way,” Werner justly remarks, “theological 
Scholasticism arrived at the opposite extreme to the idea expressed in the 
Anselmic theory of satisfaction of the <i>inviolability of a holy order, </i>
whose absolute law of righteousness implies, that God can only remit the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.13">reatus 
pœnæ æternæ</span> at the cost of a supreme atonement, the making of which 
transcends all the powers of a mere creature.” But it was not from laxity that Occam destroyed the principles 
of Augustinianism; there met in combination in him rather two clearly 
recognisable factors, “the absolute lack of an ideal understanding of the 
world” (or let us say more correctly, his philosophic empiricism), and the 
greatest interest in determining the necessity of the saving grace of Christ 
simply from revelation itself. But — <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.14">vestigia terrent</span>; we can learn by studying 
the historical consequences of Occamism, that thinking humanity will not 
continue to he satisfied, if religion is set before it simply as revelation, and 
all links are severed which bind this revelation with an understanding of the 
world. From Occam it either goes back again to Thomas (Bradwardine and his 
spiritual descendants, cf. also the Platonism of the fifteenth century) or 
passes on to Socinianism. But should it not be possible that the <i>history </i>
of religion should henceforward render to thoughtful reflection the service that 
has hitherto been rendered to it by Plato’s and Augustine’s and Thomas’s 
understanding of the world? We shall not be able certainly to dispense with an 
absolute, but it will be grasped as an experience. The Nominalism that sought to 
deliver the Christian religion from the “science” that perverted it made a 
disastrous failure in carrying on this rightly chosen task, because it 
understood by religion subjection to an enormous mass of material, which, having 
arisen in history, admits of no isolation.</note></p>

<pb n="303" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_303" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p118">3. According to Thomas the magnitude of the first sin (and 
therefore also of inherited sin) is infinite, according to Scotus it is finite.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119">4. The Lombard had already taught that inherited sin is propagated simply through the flesh, and that the soul 
created 


<pb n="304" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_304" />for the latter is thereby defiled.<note n="550" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.1">Sent. II., Dist. 31, A. B.: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.2">caro sola ex traduce est</span>.” 
With Augustine the propagation of inherited sin is derived from the pleasure in 
the act of generation “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.3">unde caro ipsa, quæ concipitur in vitiosa 
concupiscentia polluitur et corrumpitur: ex cujus contactu anima, cum 
infunditur, maculam trahit, qua polluitur et fit rea, <i>i.e.</i>, vitium 
concupiscentiæ, quod est originale peccatum.</span>”</note> He held, 
therefore, as many others did, that inherited sin is inherited sin, in so far as 
it must propagate itself as a contagion (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.4">contagium</span>) from Adam onwards. At the 
same time he also touches, on the other hand, on the thought of Augustine: “all 
these had been the one man, <i>i.e.</i>, were in him <i>materially</i>” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.5">omnes illi 
unus homo fuerant, <i>i.e.</i>, in eo materialiter erant</span>), though the emphasis lies on 
the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.6">materialiter</span>, so that the matter is to be understood, not mystically but 
realistically.<note n="551" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.7">So, I think, must Anselm also be understood, de 
conc. virg. 23.</note> Now, although Thomas, with the view of giving expression to <i>
guilt, </i>and at the same time placing the accent on the will (not merely on 
the flesh), affirmed, in opposition to this, an imputation on a mystical basis,<note n="552" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.8">Adam’s sinful will (as the will of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.9">primus movens</span> in 
humanity) is the expression of the universal will; see II., 1, Q. 81, Art. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.10">Inordinatio quæ est in isto homine ex Adam generato, non est voluntaria 
voluntate ipsius, sed voluntate primi parentis, qui movet motione generationis 
omnes qui ex ejus origine derivantur.</span>” Hence inherited sin is not personal sin, 
but <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.11">peccatum naturæ</span>, the effect of which really is that its significance and 
gravity are greatly lessened.</note> 
yet the former idea continued to be the ruling one. Now, if in spite of this the 
guilt of the inherited sin is greatly reduced even in Thomas, it appears in 

<pb n="305" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_305" />Duns quite insignificant, notwithstanding all 
that is said regarding it. Nay, even the consequences of sin are presented by 
him in another light; for, as inherited sin is simply nothing but loss of the 
supernatural gift (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.12">donum</span>), it has not attacked the nature of man. This remains, 
even after the Fall, uninjured. Duns really carried on a polemic against the 
Thomist definition of inherited sin as <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.13">vulneratio naturæ</span> (wounding of nature).<note n="553" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.14">In Sentent. II., Dist. 29. See at the same place the 
passage showing that the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.15">voluntas in puris naturalibus habet justitiam 
originalem.</span>”</note> 
Now, if we add to this, that by hair-splitting over defilement, corruption of 
nature, moral culpability, and penalty (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.16">macula, corruptio naturæ, reatus culpæ, 
pœna</span>), the subject was quite brought down to the level of casuistry, we must 
come to be of the opinion that Scholasticism ultimately lost sight entirely of 
the Augustinian starting-point.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p120">The <i>religious </i>view of sin, which even Augustine, 
indeed, had not strictly wrought out, entirely disappeared. Inherited sin was an 
external negative character, which is cancelled by the positive character of 
magical grace. Thus there remained only the wretched dregs of a view that had 
once been full of life, and had deeply stirred the soul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121">5. It is obvious that free will also was now bound to have 
a higher value attached to it than the Augustinian-Thomist tradition admitted 
of. When once the fundamental thesis was abandoned, that moral goodness only 
exists in connection with God (by dependence on Him), when, consequently, the 
view again prevailed that man can make a parade before God with his independent 
works, the process of emptying Augustinianism of its contents (for the formulæ 
durst not be surrendered) necessarily became inevitable. Thomas himself, indeed, 
had begun, though at first timidly, to assign to free will a special range of 
action as apart from grace. His mode of procedure, in giving with the one hand 
and taking with the other, could not continue to be maintained. Bonaventura made 
predestination dependent on prescience, and limited God as cause in His relation 
to rational creatures. He is not entire cause (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.1">tota causa</span>), but cause along with 
another contingent cause, <i>i.e.</i>, with free will (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.2">causa cum alia causa 
contingente, scil. cum libero 

<pb n="306" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_306" />arbitrio</span>). For Duns, and likewise for the 
leading theologians till the Council of Constance (and later), the will of the 
creature is the second great power next to God,<note n="554" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.3">Bonaventura (in Sentent. I., Dist. 40, Art. 2, Q. I) 
asks: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.4">an prædestinatio inferat salatis necessitatem?</span>” He answers: 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.5">prædestinatio non infert necessitatem saluti nec infert necessitatem libero 
arbitrio. <i>Quoniam prædestinatio non est causa salutis nisi includendo 
merita </i>(complete apostasy from Augustine), et ita salvando liberum arbitrium 
(that is ambiguous). Ad intelligentiam autem objectorum notandum, quod prædestinatio duo importat, et rationem 
præscientiæ et rationem causæ. In 
quantum dicit rationem causæ, <i>non necessario ponit effectum, quia non est 
causa per necessitatem, </i>sed per voluntatem, et iterum non est tota causa, 
sed cum alia causa contingente, scil. cum libero arbitrio. Et regula est, quod 
quotiescumque effectus pendet ex causa necessaria et variabili — a necessaria 
tamquam ab universali, a variabili tamquam a particulari — denominatur a variabili 
(in this way predestination is set aside), quia denominatio est a causa 
particulari, <i>et effectus, quia dependet a causa contingente, est contingens.
</i>Et præter rationem causæ importat rationem præscientiæ et præscientia quidem 
totum includit in cognitione liberum arbitrium et ejus cooperationem et 
vertibilitatem et totum. Et præterea non est nisi veri, et etiam de vero 
contingente est infallibilis.</span>” Duns’ doctrine of predestination is 
very complicated. It is dependent on his conception of God, which includes a 
determinism of arbitrariness (see Ritschl, l.c., I., pp. 58 f., 
64). But just because the all-working God is always the contingently working 
will, the possibility of there being contingency in the world is disclosed. God 
embraces this contingency only with His prescience, and this prescience embraces 
the possible equally with the actual. The effect of this is, not only that 
predestination, as having unity, and as being inwardly motived, is cancelled, 
but that God appears no longer as the absolute Being who wills and can do <i>one 
thing, </i>but as the relative Being who, in an unfathomable way, wills and can 
do everything possible. Over against such a conception of God the will of man 
can assert itself not only as <i>free, </i>but also as relatively good, and so 
predestination and the grace that is the alone cause vanish, or rather 
predestination remains, in so far as absolute contingency and absolute 
arbitrariness coincide; see in Sent. I., Dist. 40, in resol: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.6">Prædestinatio 
bifariam accipitur. Primo et proprie pro actu divinæ voluntatis, quo rationalem 
creaturam ad æternam eligit vitam seu decernit ac determinat se daturum in 
præsenti gratiam et gloriam in futuro. <i>Secundo accipitur fusius pro actu 
etiam intellectus divini, pro præcognitione vid. quam habet deus salutis 
electorum, quæ quidem præcognitio concomitatur et consequitur electionem.</i> Divina autem voluntas circa ipsas creaturas libere et 
contingenter se habet. Quocirca contingenter salvandos prædestinat, et posset 
eosdem non prædestinare. . . . Ex quo consequitur, quod is qui damnatus est 
damnari possit, quandoquidem ob ejus prædestinationem non est ejus voluntas in 
bonum confirmata, ut peccare nequeat.</span>”</note> and to what they correctly lay 
down in the sphere of empirical psychology, <i>they also give a material and 
positive religious significance. </i>But in this way they separate themselves 
both from Augustine and from religion; for, as a dogmatic theologian, Augustine 
knows of free will only as a formal principal or as the cause of sin. It was the 

<pb n="307" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_307" />hereditary fate of mediæval dogmatic, that 
through the mixing up of knowledge of the world with religion, a relatively more 
correct knowledge of the world became as dangerous, nay, still more dangerous to 
faith, than a knowledge that was false; for every piece of knowledge, in 
whatever way it was found, was at once introduced into the calculation as having 
religious worth. Against the Pelagianism, which, with ever decreasing 
hesitation, made use of Augustinianism simply as “an artistic form of speech,” 
Bradwardine was the first to take again a strong stand, and after his time, the 
reaction never again disappeared, but slowly gathered strength in the fifteenth 
century, till the time of Wesel and Wessel, Cajetan and Contarini, till the time 
of Luther and the Decrees of Trent.<note n="555" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.7">From Bradwardine’s preface to his treatise 
de causa dei c. Pelagium Münscher quotes the following passage: “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.8">In hac causa, 
quot, domine, hodie cum Pelagio pro libero arbitrio contra gratuitam gratiam 
tuam pugnant, et contra Paulum pugilem gratiæ spiritualem! Quot etiam hodie 
gratuitam gratiam tuam fastidiunt solumque liberum arbitrium ad salutem 
sufficere stomachantur! aut si gratia utantur, vel perfunctorie necessariam 
eam simulant ipsamque se jactant liberi sui arbitrii viribus promereri, ut sic 
saltem nequaquam gratuita, sed vendita videatur! Quot etiam, deus omnipotens, 
impotentes de sui potestate arbitrii præsumentes tuæ cooperationis auxilium in 
operationibus suis recusant, dicendo cum impiis ‘recede a nobis’ . . . Quin immo 
et voluntati suæ in contingenter futuris omnimodam tribuunt libertatem, in 
tantum ut etiam contra vocem propheticam a tua subjectione exemptionem prætendant . . . Et quot et quam innumerabiles eis favent! <i>Totus etenim pœne 
mundus post Pelagian: abiit in errorem. </i>Exsurge igitur, domine, 
judica causam tuam et sustinentem te sustine, protege, robora, consolare! 
Scis enim quod nusquam virtute mea, sed tua confisus, tantillus adgredior tantam 
causam.</span>” It is easily seen that here, as in the case of Gottschalk, the spirit 
and style of Augustine have exercised an influence. But Bradwardine and all the 
Reformers after him and previous to Luther simply went back upon Augustine 
(Wyclif, Huss, Wesel, Wessel, Staupitz, etc.). Just on that account this 
movement issued, not in the Evangelical Reformation, but in the Articles of 
Trent, or, in Bajus and Jansen; see Ritschl, Rechtfertigung, 1 vol., 2. ed., pp. 
105-140. Ritschl begins these discussions with the not quite accurate words: “The effort will be fruitless to point out in any theologian of the Middle Ages 
the Reformation conception of the doctrine of justification, that is to say, the 
deliberate distinguishing between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.9">justificatio</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.10">regeneratio</span>.” Bradwardine’s 
doctrine of free will has been treated in detail by Werner (III., p. 270 ff.). 
Conscious in the highest degree that it was a question about the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.11">articulus 
stantis et cadentis ecclesiæ</span>, Bradwardine revived Augustine’s 
doctrine of the incapacity of free will. Whether he really contracted the 
horizon of the Augustinian theology by tracing back its contents to the 
doctrines of the immutability of the divine thought and will as being its 
ultimate fundamental import (Werner, p. 282 ff. ), is a question I leave 
undiscussed. Certainly to me also the determinism seems to come out more 
strongly in Bradwardine than in Augustine; but Werner has an interest in separating 
Bradwardine as far as possible from Augustine, Anselm, and Thomas, because his 
doctrine led to Wyclif, and to that Augustinianism which Catholic theology no 
longer tolerates, though, as a fact, it is the genuine Augustinianism. Yet 
neither can these theologians, on the other hand, make use of the pure 
Nominalism of Occam. Hence Bradwardine is recognised, so far as he became “an 
involuntary witness (?) as it were, for the necessity of a restoration of the 
ecclesiastical Scholasticism on a Thomist basis.”</note></p>


<pb n="308" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_308" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122">6. Most distinct, and fraught with the gravest practical 
results, was the further development of Scholasticism as regards the doctrine of 
justification and the meritorious acquirement of eternal life. But how many 
germs tending to develop into the Pelagian deterioration of these doctrines had 
already been deposited in his system by Thomas himself? I will not repeat here 
what must have already come clearly to view above in the account of the Thomist 
doctrine of grace. The most manifest outcome of the further development in Scotism consists in these things: (1) that the decisive effect of “prevenient 
grace” became more and more a mere assertion, or, say, a form of speech — “co-operating grace” is the only intelligible grace — (2) that what, for Thomas, 
was “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.1">meritum ex congruo</span>” became “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.2">meritum ex condigno</span>,” while the 
“<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.3">merita ex congruo</span>” were seen in impulses and acts which Thomas had not placed 
under the point of view of merit at all, and (3) that, as a parallel to the 
meritoriousness of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.4">attritio</span>, the meritoriousness of “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.5">fides informis</span>,” of the 
mere obedience of faith, became more highly estimated. <i>In this point the 
corruption was perhaps greatest; </i>for the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.6">fides implicita</span>, the mere 
self-surrender, now became in a sense a fundamental dogmatic principle.<note n="556" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.7">In germ the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.8">fides implicita</span> was contained from the 
beginning in the Western system as a factor to which religious value was 
attributed. But only in Nominalism did this germ open into blossom.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123">According to Scotus, the man who does not possess the habit 
of grace (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.1">habitus gratiæ</span>), who therefore is not in union with God, and hence 
can do nothing really meritorious to earn eternal life, must not be held as 
having no power to conform his conduct to the divine commands. He <i>can </i>
still always fulfil these commands (otherwise God would require of him 
something impossible, and would be partial were He not to save all), and He 
must fulfil them; <i>for he must prepare himself for the first 
grace. </i>As it is a natural duty to love God beyond everything, 

<pb n="309" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_309" />it is also a duty that can be fulfilled; 
accordingly, even the natural righteousness of heathen and sinners is not 
without connection with the supernatural virtues; indeed, it cannot 
at all be <i>proved </i>that a habit of love produced by supernatural grace is 
always necessary in order to love God above all; this rather is simply an 
ecclesiastical tenet. Before the Fall at least all this held good, and it can be 
proved, indeed, from Aristotle (!) that it holds good also after the Fall. It is 
with this in view that Scotus’ doctrines of grace and of merit must be 
understood. In point of fact, merit always precedes grace with him, that is to 
say, first the merit <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.2">de congruo</span>, then the merit <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.3">de condigno</span>;<note n="557" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.4">See Werner I., p. 418 ff. In Sentent. II., 
Dist. 28, Q. 1, Question: “How can God forgive guilt without giving grace? 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.5">videretur enim esse mutatio in deo, si non ponatur in ipso justificato. Potest 
illa opinio confirmari per hoc, quod illud præceptum ‘Diliges dominum deum, etc.,’ 
est primum, a quo tota lex pendet et prophetæ. Ad actum igitur hujus præcepti 
aliquando eliciendum (actus elicitus dilectionis, rationis) tenetur voluntas; 
ita quod non potest esse semper omissio actus hujus præcepti sine peccato 
mortali. Quodcumque autem voluntas actum hujus præcepti exsequitur, licet 
informis, et disponit se de congruo ad gratiam gratificantem sibi oblatam, vel 
resistet et peccabit mortaliter, vel consentiet et justificabitur.</span>” In the 
following way the Augustinian position that <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.6">meritum</span> is the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.7">munus dei</span> is 
justified (Dist. 17, Q. 1 in Resol.): “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.8">in actu meritorio duo sunt consideranda. 
Primum illud quod præcedit rationem meritorii, in quo includitur substantia et 
intentio actus ac rectitudo moralis. Secundum est ratio meritorii, quod est esse 
acceptum a divina voluntate, aut acceptabile, sive dignum acceptari ad præmium æternum. Quantum ad primum, potentia est causa prima et principalis, et habitus 
causa secunda, cum potentia utatur habitu, non e converso; alias habens semel 
gratiam nunquam posset peccare, cum causa secunda semper sequatur motionem causæ primæ, nec possit movere ad oppositum illius, ad quod causa prima inclinat. <i>
Sed accipiendo actum in quantum est meritorius talis conditio ei convenit 
principaliter ab habitu et minus principaliter a voluntate. </i>Magis siquidem 
actus acceptatur ut dignus præmio, quia est elicitus a caritate, quam quia est a 
voluntate libere elicitus, <i>quamvis utrumque necessario requiratur . . . 
Actus meritorius est in potestate hominis </i>supposita generali influentia, si 
habuerit liberi arbitrii usum et gratiam, <i>sed completio in ratione meriti non 
est in potestate hominis nisi dispositive</i>, sic tamen dispositive quod ex 
dispositione divina nobis revelata</span>”; observe here the yes and no which comes 
out in these distinctions. Consequently Bradwardine was right in fixing down the 
following errors in the reigning Scholasticism: (1) While denying that the 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.9">meritum</span> is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.10">causa principalis doni gratiæ</span>, it asserts that it is <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.11">causa sine qua 
non</span>; (2) while denying that man can of himself merit saving grace, it 
asserts that he can prepare himself for it in a way required of him, and that 
God then gives His grace, because even <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.12">in naturalibus</span> the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.13">forma</span> is at once given 
to the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.14">materia disposita</span>; (3) while denying that man can, strictly speaking, 
initiate the saving process, it asserts that he consents and follows <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.15">ex propriis viribus</span>; (4) it asserts that man 
merits divine grace <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.16">ex congruo</span> (c. Pelag. 39), “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.17">et quia iste error est famosior 
ceteris his diebus, et nimis multi per ipsum in Pelagianum præcipitium 
dilabuntur, necessarium videtur ipsum diligentiori examine perscrutari.</span>” The 
situation at the beginning of the sixteenth century is excellently described by 
Ritschl thus (I., p. 138): “The state of things in respect of public doctrine 
which the Reformation found existing was not apprehended and represented by the 
two sides with historical precision and justice. The theological opponents of 
the Reformation, who were exclusively Realists, entirely ignore the fact, that 
for a century and a half the Nominalist School had maintained the Pelagian 
doctrine with regard to <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.18">merita de congruo</span>, and had over-rated the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.19">merita de 
condigno</span> as compared with the merit of Christ, that as a School they had won 
equal public rights with the Realists, and even in respect of science and 
practice had exercised a far-reaching influence on the latter. The Reformers on 
the other hand directed their reproaches and charges of Pelagianism, which 
should have applied only to the Nominalist tradition, against Scholasticism in general.”</note> the 
former entirely neutralises the thought of 

<pb n="310" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_310" />prevenient grace, the latter cancels the 
decisive significance of co-operating grace. Everywhere in words, by means of 
extremely forced distinctions, Augustinianism is defended, but in reality it is 
discarded. The position that was not disputed even by Thomas and Augustine, that 
we are not justified unwillingly (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.20">inviti</span>), receives from Nominalism a Pelagian 
interpretation, and the other position, that eternal life is the reward for the 
merits one acquires on the basis of infused grace, is so understood that the 
accent falls on the will, and not on the merit of Christ. The divine factor 
really appears only in the “acceptance” (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.21">acceptatio</span>), which, as it 
dominates the whole relation between God and man and is arbitrary, does not 
allow merits in the strictest (necessary) sense to be spoken of. <i>The 
Nominalist doctrine is not simple moralism, only in so far as the doctrine of 
God does not admit in any case of a strict moralism. </i>This comes out most 
plainly in Occam, who, indeed, taken altogether, presents the paradoxical 
spectacle <i>of a strongly pronounced religious nature finding refuge simply in 
the arbitrary will of God. </i>It is reliance on this arbitrary will alone that 
frees him from Nihilism, and the same applies to the greatest theologians of 
the period of the Reform Councils, till Nicolas of Cusa brought about a change. 
Faith, in order to maintain itself, found no other means of deliverance from the 
inrushing floods of world-knowledge than the plank of the divine arbitrariness, 
to which it clung with intense eagerness. These theologians were still no 
moralists — they merely appear such to 

<pb n="311" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_311" /><i>us;</i> — it was only the Socinians who became 
that. “According to Occam the necessity of supernatural habits (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.22">habitus</span>) for the 
obtaining of eternal life cannot be proved on grounds of reason. What alone 
could support the proof would be, that the acts of faith, love, and hope 
corresponding to these habits are not possible without their supernatural 
habits; this, however, cannot be proved. A heathen living among Christians can 
come to hold the articles of the Christian faith as true, on grounds of purely 
natural conviction; a philosophically trained heathen can live according to the 
conviction, acquired in a natural way, that God, who is more excellent than all 
else, must be loved above all else. The acts of faith, hope, and love performed 
by such men originate, not from infused, but from acquired habits, while these 
latter can exist even among Christians, and really do exist where there is a 
certain height of moral and intellectual development. The necessity of 
supernatural habits is established solely by the authority of traditional Church 
doctrine. Thus then as regards the necessity of supernatural habits, we see 
Occam arriving at the most extreme opposition to the necessity of supernatural 
habits that is possible within the limits of Church faith.” (? !) So Werner.<note n="558" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.23">II., P. 339 f.</note> 
That here there is still always a keeping within the limits of ecclesiastical 
faith is an instructive assertion of the modern Catholic theologian. The truth 
is, that the displacement of “merits” is here carried so far, that the 
distinction between <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.24">merita ex congruo</span> and <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.25">merita ex condigno</span> is entirely 
neutralised; man can acquire for himself in the state of nature <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.26">merita de 
condigno</span>; but God has <i>willed, </i>nevertheless, the necessity of a 
supernatural habitus and has appointed the corresponding institutions.<note n="559" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.27">The Catholic precautionary position lies simply in this, 
that God need give the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.28">vita æterna</span> to no one at all, but that that life is in 
every case an arbitrary gift, the source of which is an ordained arrangement. 
This precautionary position, however, has nothing to do with the question about 
sin and guilt, but originates in the general doctrine of God.</note> Now 
although many theologians, such as Occam himself, might feel their religious 
conscience quieted by the reflection that God’s arbitrary will is for 
us His mercy, yet the only general effect possible from this kind of 
theology — especially when we recall the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.29">attritio</span> and the 

<pb n="312" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_312" />indulgences, was that there should be <i>recognised in good works the instrumental causes</i> 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.30">causæ instrumentales</span></i>) <i>for the reception of eternal life, that these good works, moreover, should be 
judged to be meritorious even in their minimised form, and that, finally, 
self-subjection to the revelation taught by the Church should be held 
to be a sufficient good motive</i> (<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.31">bonus motus</span></i>), <i>which is so completed 
by the Sacraments that it imparts worthiness</i>. In this way Nominalism was 
understood even by the earnest Augustinians of the fourteenth and fifteenth 
centuries. They saw in it a denial of the grace of God in Christ, and they did 
not let themselves be led astray from this judgment by the most acute 
distinctions of the Nominalists: “In vain is much said in the way of 
repudiation; what the other hears in everything is only a No.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p124">Perhaps the plainest evidence of the decline of an inwardly 
grounded doctrine of salvation and of the growing attachment of value to 
creaturely goodness in the last centuries of the Middle Ages, is <i>the doctrine 
of Mary, </i>as embracing both the doctrine of her immaculate conception and the 
doctrine of her co-operation in the work of redemption.<note n="560" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p124.1">The Pelagian motives underlying the doctrine of Mary are 
pretty much concealed in Scholasticism, but they are clearly apparent on closer 
inspection. The treatment, moreover, of the doctrine of the human soul of Christ 
by Scotus and the Scotists is also a beautiful demonstration of their 
Pelagianism, but the description here of this complicated line of doctrinal 
development would take us too far; see Werner I., p. 427 ff.; II., p. 330 ff. 
What alone reconciles us in the marialogy is the observing that pious faith 
allows itself utterances about the relationship of Mary to God and Christ which 
it does not venture to make about its own relationship. In this sense — though it 
appears paradoxical — there is much that is <i>evangelical </i>in the doctrine of 
Mary. It would be an interesting task to prove this from the doctrine of Mary as 
taught by the Schoolmen individually.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p125">1. We have seen above (Vol. V., p. 235) that even Augustine had doubts as to whether Mary was subject to the general 
law of sin, and Paschasius Radbertus already knows that Mary was sanctified in 
the womb. Anselm, certainly, who on this point was more Augustinian than 
Augustine, had distinctly rejected the immaculate conception (Cur deus homo II. 
16); but a few years after his death we meet with a <i>festival</i> in Lyons 
(1140) in honour of the immaculate conception of Mary, which proves how 

<pb n="313" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_313" />widely current the superstition had already 
become in the lower strata of the Church).<note n="561" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p125.1">The history of the worship of Mary is throughout a history 
in which the superstitious religion of the congregations and the monks worked 
upwards from its dark foundations, and determined theology, which reluctantly 
submitted; but, on closer view, this is seen to hold good of almost all 
specifically Western Catholic practices and doctrines. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p125.2">παράδοσις ἄγραφος</span>, the tradition, which is now claimed as the papal, that has existed 
<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p125.3">semper, ubique et apud omnes</span>, is <i>the common superstition, which everywhere and always expressed 
itself in analogous forms.</i> In this sense the Catholic position cannot be disputed, 
that the Romish Church is the Church of stable, and yet at the same time living, 
tradition. This tradition is stable, because the lower religious instincts, 
which are compounded of fear and sensuousness, are stable; it is living, 
because theology by its devices <i>gradually </i>legitimised these instincts. 
This does not of course imply the denial, that apart from this there was another 
and higher content in the Catholic tradition. For the literature on the worship 
of Mary see Vol. IV., p. 314, and Reusch, Theol. Lit. Ztg. 1887, No. 7.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p126">Bernard (ep. 174 ad canonicos Lugd.) spoke against the new 
festival, but used feeble weapons in opposing the idea that was expressed in it: 
that Mary was already sanctified in the womb, and continued also to be protected 
against all sin; but that her conception was not sinless, otherwise that of her 
parents must also have been so (<i>i.e.</i>, if in this way the proof is to be got of 
the sinless birth of Christ); that the sinless conception was a prerogative of 
Christ. But if general opinion already held as certain what Bernard had laid 
down as to the sinlessness of Mary,<note n="562" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.1">A monk relates that Bernard, who appeared to 
him in a dream, regretted and retracted his doubts about the immaculate 
conception (see Werner II., p. 349, f.)</note> and if, besides this, the act of birth was 
surrounded with the halo of the miraculous, how could the logic in these fancies 
be hindered from pressing on to the ultimate extreme? The Pre-Scotist Schoolmen 
still denied, it is true, the immaculate conception (even Bonaventura); but if 
Thomas adheres to sanctification in the womb, and accordingly assumes, 
immediately after the conception, a special influence of grace upon Mary, why 
shall she not be declared exempt from original sin itself? Thomas answers, 
because Christ is the redeemer of all men; but that he would no longer be if 
Mary had remained free from original sin (S. III., Q. 27). Still — everything is 
possible, of course, for Scholasticism — why can it not be assumed that Christ’s 
death had a reflex power for Mary? Then, again, original sin is a mere <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.2">privatio</span>, is it not? Why cannot God, 


<pb n="314" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_314" />who can do everything, fill Mary from the 
beginning with grace? And is this being filled with grace not necessary if she 
is after-wards to act, not merely a passive, but an active part in the work of 
redemption (see sub. 2)? So Scotus then held it as “probable” that Mary was 
conceived without sin, and therefore never possessed the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.3">concupiscentia carnis</span> 
(in Sent. III., Dist. 3, Q. 1). From that time the Franciscans strenuously 
maintained this view against the Dominicans (Thomists). The “reflex power of 
redemption” was the fig-leaf to cover the apostasy from Christ, 
and — to adopt the artistic form of speech — “her preservation from contracting 
original sin was due to its being fitting that the Mediator, Christ, <i>should 
prove Himself in the most perfect way to be Mediator </i>by means of some human 
creature that was above all others adapted for this (that is, <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.4">meritum de congruo</span> 
on Mary’s part, seen <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.5">ex præscientia</span> [in the exercise of prescience]). 
The most perfect kind of mediation is that by which the injured is anticipated 
in such a way that he never at all begins to be angry about the injury done to 
him, <i>and therefore lets forgiveness drop as superfluous</i>.”<note n="563" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.6">III. Dist. 3, Q. 1, n. 4 sq. Werner I., p. 460.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p127">This proof is extraordinarily instructive, for it contains 
implicitly the admission that Christ is not the perfect Redeemer of all men, 
but that He only establishes for them the <i>possibility </i>of redemption. That is correctly thought from a Catholic point of view; 
but it is not usually plainly expressed in that quarter — nay, for 
good reasons there is a very grave reluctance to express it. 
Thomists and Scotists rivalled each other in glorifying Mary; 
but the former magnified in her the power and splendour of the 
grace which cleanses and purifies, the latter magnified the grace 
itself which originally (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.1">ab origine</span>) imparts innocence. But if 
grace is able to do that, why does it not do it always? It seems, 
then, as if it were not really the glorifying of grace that is aimed 
at. Certainly not. “Only with the existence of a perfect 
innocence wrought by redeeming grace is a complete representation afforded of <i>all orders of rank in human beatification. </i>The 
highest stage is represented by the blessedness of the soul of 
Christ, which was absolutely blessed even on earth without foregoing merit; then follows the holy virgin, <i>whose beatifying merit </i>

<pb n="315" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_315" /><i>was her perfect innocence wrought by the 
grace of redemption; </i>in the third rank stand those whose souls were never 
stained by actual sins; lastly come those who, from being great sinners, have 
become saints.”<note n="564" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.2">III. Dist. 3, Q. 1, n. 7, 12. Werner 
I., p. 462. On the attitude of the later Scotists, l.c. II., p. 347
f. Two sanctifications of Mary were assumed, the first at the moment 
of her being conceived (extinction of original sin, <i>i.e.</i>, of the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.3">fomes peccati</span>), 
the second at the moment of her conceiving (<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.4">impossibilitas peccandi</span>). Occam 
adopted this double sanctification also, but made less of its effects, because 
he did not rate very highly the <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.5">peccatum originis</span> itself.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p128">In this graduated choir it is manifestly not grace that is 
of effect, but merit. Here again there was a connecting of the idea of <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p128.1">consilia 
evangelica</span> with salvation. As is well known, the great controversy about the 
immaculate conception was not fought out in the Middle Ages. But the University 
of Paris condemned the rejection of the new doctrine (1387); at Bâsle the “Reform Council” gave its voice for it (36. Sess. 1439), and Sixtus 
IV. (Extravag. III., 12, 1) prepared the way for its adoption as dogma by 
forbidding, under the penalty of excommunication, the pronouncing it heresy, 
though at the same time he declared to the world that the apostolic chair had 
not yet decided, <i>i.e, </i>could not yet overlook the opposition of the 
Dominicans at the time. Not without ground these latter could point out that 
they themselves encouraged the deepest conceivable veneration of Mary, for 
their great teacher had taught that there should be paid to the holy virgin, 
not, indeed, latreia as to God, nor yet douleia, as to the saints,<note n="565" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p128.2">Special proofs of the worship of saints and 
relics are not necessary, as Scholasticism added nothing of importance to the 
practice and theory that prevailed even from early times. The doctrine of the 
saints was attached in the closest way to the doctrine of the consilia. The 
intercession of the saints was proved from the idea of the connection of the 
earthly Church with the heavenly; on their <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p128.3">merita</span>, see the doctrine of 
indulgences. Thomas was here also the ruling authority as a teacher, and by his 
doctrine of the merits of the saints he prepared the way for the Pelagianism of 
the Scotists.</note> but hyperdouleia.<note n="566" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p128.4">Thomas, S. III., Q. 25, Art. 5. Thomas claimed 
latreia for the cross and the image of Christ, III., Q. 25, Arts. 3 and 4; see 
also II., 1 Q. 103, Art. 4.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129">2. From as early as the time of Irenæus occasion 
was furnished, through the fatal parallel drawn between Eve and Mary, for 
attributing to Mary a certain share in the work of redemption; from the idea of 
the graded hierarchy of angels and saints in 

<pb n="316" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_316" />heaven the impulse was received to worship Mary 
along with Christ as the Queen of Heaven (“in the midst between the Son, who is 
holiest of the holy, and all the saints, royal virgin, gate of heaven, way, the 
ladder from sins” [<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.1">media inter filium, qui est sanctus sanctorum, et alios 
sanctos, virgo regia, janua cœli, via, peccatorum scala</span>]; the most extravagant 
veneration even on the part of Bernard in the Sermones II. in adv. dom.: “let us 
also strive to ascend <i>by her </i>to Him who <i>by her </i>descended to us; by 
her to come into the grace of Him who by her came into our misery; by thee may 
we have access to the Son, O blessed <i>contriver </i>of grace, author of life, 
mother of salvation, that through thee He may receive us, who through thee was 
given to us. Thy innocence excuses before Him the guilt of our corruption . . . 
let thy abundant love cover the magnitude of our sins, and thy glorious 
fecundity confer on us fecundity of merits; our lady, our <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.2">mediatrix</span></i>, our 
advocate, reconcile us to thy Son, commend us to thy Son, represent us before 
thy Son! Grant, O blessed one, by the grace which thou hast found . . . that He 
who through thy mediation deigned to partake of our infirmity and misery, may, 
through thy intercession also, make us partakers of His glory and blessedness” 
[<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.3">studeamus et nos ad ipsum per eam ascendere, qui per ipsam ad nos descendit; 
per eam venire in gratiam ipsius, qui per eam in nostram miseriam venit; per te 
accessum habeamus ad filium, O benedicta inventrix gratiæ, genetrix vitæ, mater salutis, ut per te nos suscipiat, qui per te datus est nobis. Excusat apud ipsum 
integritas tua culpam nostræ corruptionis . . . copiosa caritas tua nostrorum 
cooperiat magnitudinem peccatorum, et fœcunditas gloriosa fœcunditatem nobis 
conferat meritorum; domina nostra, mediatrix nostra, advocata nostra, tuo filio 
nos reconcilia, tuo filio nos commenda, tuo filio nos repræsenta! fac, O benedicta, per gratiam quam invenisti . . . ut qui te mediante fieri dignatus 
est particeps infirmitatis et miseriæ nostræ, te quoque intercedente participes 
faciat nos gloriæ et beatitudinis suæ</span><note n="567" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.4">Bernard is also fond of variations on the thought that 
the Son will hear the mother, the Father the Son. “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.5">Hæc peccatorum scala, hæc 
mea maxima fiducia est, hæc tota ratio spei meæ.</span>” The Son cannot refuse to hear 
the mother; for the “<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.6">invenisti gratiam apud deum</span>” is still in force. These thoughts passed 
over in <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.7">succum et sanguinem</span> of Catholicism; they were disseminated especially by the Franciscans.</note>]). From here it was only 

<pb n="317" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_317" /> a step to the doctrine of Scotus and the 
Scotists, that Mary cooperated, not only passively, but <i>actively, in </i>the 
incarnation.<note n="568" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.8">On the proof, see Werner I., pp. 433 f.,
435 ff.; II. 352 ff. In Duns the idea coheres with his general zoological 
ideas; yet for him it has also independent significance.</note></p>


<pb n="318" id="ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_318" />
</div4></div3></div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iii" prev="ii.ii.ii.iii" next="iii.i">
      <h1 id="iii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
        <h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.21">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.12">16:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.6">16:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.25">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.ii.i-p7.2">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.ii.i-p7.2">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=52#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.15">26:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.ii.i-p7.2">29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.34">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=38#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.14">22:38</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=29#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.12">6:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.26">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.7">20:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.11">21:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.12">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.8">3:1-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.16">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.16">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.16">13:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.35">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.23">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.23">11:1-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.14">11:34</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#ii.ii.i.i-p10.4">5:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.21">5:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=599&amp;scrV=0#ii.ii.i.ii-p6.4">599</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.2">5:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.17">3:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.3">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.5">1:4</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
        <h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iii.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> Σιγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔοικεν ἡ ἁμαρτία παρακωλύματι, κωλύοντι τὴν εὔνοιαν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν γενέσθαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βύθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ὢν θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐπινοίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὴ λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p4.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.17">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμένηκεν ὅπερ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταστοιχείωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις ἄγραφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p125.2">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
        <h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> “Utrum s. doctrina sit scientia practica?” Conclusio: “Tametsi s. theologia altioris ordinis sit practica et speculativa, eminenter utramque continens, speculativa tamen magis est quam practica,”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li> “Utrum sacra doctrina sit una scientia?” Conclusio: “Cum omnia considerata in sacra doctrina sub una formali ratione divinæ revelationis considerentur, eam unam scientiam esse sentiendum est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li> “emanatio” (processio) creaturarum a deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.4">1</a></li>
 <li> ” Sit simplex, humilis confessio, pura, fidelis,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.2">1</a></li>
 <li> fides implicita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>æqualis omnibus peccatis humani generis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.6">1</a></li>
 <li>(aliquis modus meritorius) de congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.40">1</a></li>
 <li>(ostenditur etiam), quod subesse Romano pontifici sit de necessitate salutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . alio modo est habitus dispositio alicujus naturæ ex multis compositæ secundum quam bene se habet vel male ad aliud . . . hoc modo peccatum originale est habitus; est enim quædam inordinata dispositio proveniens ex dissolutione illius harmoniæ, in qua consistebat ratio originalis justitiæ, sicut ægritudo corporalis . . . unde peccatum originale languor naturæ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.54">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . multo magis illis quos movet ad consequendum bonum supernaturale æternum, infundit aliquas formas seu qualitates supernaturales, secundum quas suaviter et prompte ab ipso moveantur ad bonum æternum consequendum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.6">1</a></li>
 <li>. . . tum quia non est actualis, quia tunc illa concupiscentia esset actualis, non habitualis, quia habitus derelictus in anima ex peccato mortali non est peccatum mortale, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.9">1</a></li>
 <li>. . .Multa alia, quæ studiose considerata inenarrabilem quandam nostræ redemptionis hoc modo procuratæ pulchritudinem (see Augustine) ostendunt . . .sed si non est aliquid solidum super quod sedeant, non videntur infidelibus sufficere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>. . .si ergo dare vitam est mortem accipere (!), : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.18">1</a></li>
 <li>;signa data: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p50.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ab omnibus conceditur indulgentias aliquid valere, quia impium esset dicere, quod ecclesia aliquid vane faceret. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Absolutio, quæ peracta confessione super pænitentem a sacerdote fit, sacramentum est, quoniam rei sacræ signum est. Et cujus sacræ rei est signum, nisi remissionis et absolutionis? Nimirum confitentibus a sacerdote facta a peccatis absolutio remissionem peccatorum, quam antea peperit cordis contritio, designat. A peccatis ergo presbyter solvit, non utique quod peccata dimittat, sed quod dimissa sacramento pandat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Ad hoc quod consequemur effectum passionis Christi, oportet nos ei configurari. Configuramur autem ei in baptistmo sacramentaliter, secundum Rom. 6, 4: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Ad perseverantiam habendam homo in gratia constitutus non quidem indiget aliqua alia habituali gratia, sed divino auxilio ipsum dirigente et protegente contra tentationum impulsus . . . et ideo postquam aliquis est justificatus per gratiam, necesse habet a deo petete prædictum perseverantiæ donum, ut scil. custodiatur a malo usque ad finem vitæ: multis enim datur gratia, quibus non datur perseverare in gratis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.35">1</a></li>
 <li>Adam conditus fuit sine omni peccato et sine gratia gratum faciente: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Alii ponunt, ipsum (Adam) fuisse conditum solummodo in naturalibus, non in gratuitis gratum facientibus et hoc magis sustinendum est et magis est rationi consonum . . . Sic noluit deus gratiam dare nisi præambulo merito congrui per bonum usum naturæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Aliorum sacramentorum (i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Alios actus atque motus virtutum operatur caritas, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.40">1</a></li>
 <li>Aliter se habet reprobatio in causando quam prædestinatio. Nam prædestinatio est causa et ejus quod expectatur in futura vita a prædestinatis, scil. gloriæ, et ejus quod percipitur in præsenti, scil. gratiæ; reprobatio vero non est causa ejus quod est in præsenti, scil. culpæ, sed est causa derelictionis a deo (this has not its source in prescience); est tamen causa ejus quod redditur in futuro, scil. pœnæ acternæ. Sed culpa provenit ex libero arbitrio ejus, qui reprobatur et a gratia deseritur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Anima est subjectum peccati originalis, non autem caro . . . cum anima possit esse subjectum culpæ, caro autem de se non habeat quod sit subjectum culpæ, quidquid pervenit de corruptione primi peccati ad animam, habet rationem culpæ, quod autem pervenit ad carnem, non habet rationem culpæ, sed pœnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.58">1</a></li>
 <li>Ante gratiam prævenientem et operantem, qua voluntas bona præparatum in homine, præcedere quædam bona ex dei gratia et libero arbitrio, quædam etiam ex solo libero arbitrio, quibus tamen vita non meretur, nec gratia, qua justificatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Articuli Fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Attritio, sacramentum pænitentiæ, indulgentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Attritus accedit ad confessionem, ex quo ibi fit contritus, unde fugatur fictio. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.55">1</a></li>
 <li>Augustinus redivivus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Cœlifodina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.39">1</a></li>
 <li>Caritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.13">2</a></li>
 <li>Carnalis homo non sapit, quæ sancti amoris sunt, igitur judicare non potest. Unde judicium ecclesiæ et corum qui in ecclesia præsident, quia saepe carnales, animales, mundiales aut diabolici sunt et tamen suum officium vere administraut sicut viri spirituales est deo pleni, liquet excommunicationes et indulgentias non ad ea quæ caritatis et amoris sunt se extendere sed tantum ad exteriorem pacem et tranquillitatem ecclesiæ. Unde indulgentiæ sunt remissiones de his pœnis quas prælatus injunxit aut injungere potuit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Certe nescio, quia non plene comprehendere valeo, unde hoc est, quod longe dulcior es in corde diligentis te in eo quad caro es, quam in eo quod verbum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p21.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Chrisma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.6">2</a></li>
 <li>Christi corpus totum constat accipi ab interiore homine, fidelium corde, non ore: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Christi passio electis solum primam gratiam disponentem ad gloriam consummatam efficaciter meruit. Quantum vero adtinet ad meriti sufficientiam, fuit profecto illud finitum, quia causa ejus finita fuit, vid. voluntas naturæ assumptæ et summa gloria illi collata. Non enim Christus quatenus deus meruit, sed in quantum homo. Proinde si exquiras, quantum valuerit Christi meritum secundum sufficientiam, valuit procul dubio quantum fuit a deo acceptatum, si quidem divina acceptatio est potissima causa et ratio omnis meriti. Omne enim aliud a deo ideo est bonum quia a deo dilectum, et non e contrario . . .deus non acceptat opus idcirco quod sit meritorium aut bonum. Tantum ergo valuit Christi meritum sufficienter, quantum potuit et voluit ipsum trinitas acceptare. Verum tamen ex sua ratione formali et de condigno : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Christianus debet fidem aliqualiter : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Christo data est gratia non solum sicut singulari personæ, sed in quantum est caput ecclesiæ, ut scil. ab ipso redundaret ad membra. Et ideo opera Christi hoc modo se habent tam ad se quam ad sua membra sicut se habent opera alterius hominis in gratia constituti ad ipsum. . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus non est passus secundum divinitatem, sed secundum carnem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p38.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus substantialiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Cognoscere veritatem est usus quidam vel actus intellectualis luminis (‘omne quod manifestatur lumen est’), usus autem quilibet quendam motum : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Consueverat venerari beatam virginem, cor ejus, quo in Christum credidit et ipsum amavit, uterum, quo eum portavit, ubera, quibus eum lactavit, manus ejus tornatiles, quibus ei servivit, et pectus ejus, in quo recubuit, virtutum omnium apothecam specialiter venerans, ad singula faciens frequenter singulas venias cum totidem Ave Maria, adaptando illi virtutes, quibus meruit fled mater dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Contritio potest dupliciter considerari, vel in quantum est pars sacramenti vel in quantum est actus virtutis, et utroque modo est causa remissionis peccati, sed diversimode: quia in quantum est pars sacramenti primo operatur ad remissionem peccati instrumentaliter, sicut et de aliis sacramentis patet; in quantum autem est actus virtutis sic est quasi causa materialis remissionis peccati, eo quod dispositio est quasi necessitas ad justificationem, dispositio autem reducitur ad causant materialem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Convenientissimum fuit, quod Christus ex obedientia pateretur . . . obedientia vero omnibus sacrificiis antefertur . . .miles vincere non potest nisi duci obediat, et ita homo Christus victoriam obtinuit per hoc quod deo fuit obediens. . . . Quia in morte Christi lex vetus consummata est, potest intelligi quod patiendo omnia veteris legis præcepta implevit: moralia quidam, quæ in præceptis caritatis fundantur, implevit in quantum passus est et ex dilectione patris et etiam ex dilectione proximi, cæremonialia veto præcepta legis, quæ ad sacrificia et oblationes præcipue ordinantur, implevit Christus sua passione, in quantum omnia antiqua sacrificia fuerunt figuræ illius veri sacrificii, quod Christus obtulit moriendo pro nobis. . . . Præcepta vero judicialia legis, quæ præcipue ordinantur ad satisfaciendam injuriam passis, implevit Christus sue passione, permittens se ligno affigi pro pomo quod de ligno homo rapuerat contra dei mandatum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Corpus Christi manet, quousque species sacramentales manent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p80.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Crede et manducasti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Credere deo est credere vera esse quæ loquitur, quod et mali faciunt . . .; credere deum est credere quod ipse sit deus, quod etiam mali faciunt; credere in deum est credendo amare, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum dicitur fides mereri justificationem et vitam æternam, ex ea ratione dictum accipitur, quia per actum fidei meretur illa. Similiter de caritate et justitia et de aliis accipitur. Si enim fides ipsa virtus præveniens diceretur esse mentis actus qui est meritum, jam ipsa ex libero arbitrio originem haberet, quod quia non est, sic dicitur esse meritum, quia actus ejus est meritum, si tamen adsit caritas, sine qua nec credere nec sperare meritum vitæ est. Unde apparet vere quia caritas est spiritus s., qui animæ qualitates informat et sanctificat, ut eis anima informetur et sanctificetur, sine qua animæ qualitas non dicitur virtus, quia non valet sanare animam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum enim peccatum transiens actu, remaneat reatu, non est idem resurgere a peccato, quod cessare ab actu peccati, sed resurgere a peccato est reparari hominem ad ea quæ peccando amisit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum ex gratia dicuntur esse bona merita et incipere . . . gratia gratis data intelligitur, ex qua bona merita incipiunt. Quæ cum ex sola gratia esse dicantur, non excluditur liberum arbitrium, quia nullum meritum est in homine, quod non fit per liberum arbitrium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum ex gratia dicuntur esse bona merita et incipere, aut intelligitur gratia gratis dans, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.45">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum in matrimonio datur homini ex divina institutione facultas utendi sua uxore ad procreationem prolis, datur etiam gratia, sine qua id convenienter facere non posset.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.34">1</a></li>
 <li>Cur deus homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p15.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Cur non credamus et animas sanctorum dei faciem contemplantium in ejus veritate intelligere preces hominum, quæ et implendæ sunt vel non? . . . Intercedunt ergo pro nobis ad deum sancti, et merito, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Curia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Damnant illos, qui docent, quod sacramenta ex opere operato justificent, nec docent fidem requiri in usu sacramentorum, quæ credit remitti peccata.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.3">1</a></li>
 <li>De pænitentia loqui possumus dupliciter. Uno modo quantum ad habitum. Et sic immediate a deo infunditur sine nobis principaliter operantibus . . . alio modo possumus loqui de pænitentia quantum ad actus quibus deo operanti in pænitentia cooperamur. Quorum actuum primum principium est dei operatio convertentis cor, secundus actus est motus fidei, tertius est motus timoris servilis, quo quis timore suppliciorum a peccatis retrahitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Deum et animam scire cupio. Nihilne plus? Nihil omnino: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus diligit omnes homines quantum ad naturam quam ipse fecit, odit tamen eos quantum ad culpam . . ., non dicendum, quod passio Christi dicitur quantum ad hoc, deo nos reconciliasse, quod de novo nos amare inciperet, sed quia per passionem Christi sublata est odii causa, tum per ablationem peccati tum per recompensationem acceptabilioris beneficii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus omnes homines diligit et etiam omnes creaturas, in quantum omnibus vult aliquod bonum; non tamen quodcunque bonum vult omnibus. In quantum igitur quibusdam non vult hoc bonum, quod est vita æterna, diciter eos habere odio vel reprobate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Dicendum quod etiam per fidem applicatur nobis passio Christi ad percipiendum fructum ipsius, secundum illud Rom. 3: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Dico, quod bonus motus præcedens sacramentum pænitentiæ tantum est attritio et dispositio de congruo ad deletionem culpæ et infusionem gratiæ, quæ remissio culpæ et collatio gratiæ sunt in virtute sacramenti pænitentiæ et non in virtute attritionis tantum, nisi dispositive. Sed hæc attritio post collationem gratiæ, quæ confertur in susceptione sacramenti, fit contritio formata.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.34">1</a></li>
 <li>Dixerunt antiqui dicentes, quod est opus operans et opus operatum. Opus operans est, quod est in operante virtutis opus vel a virtute elicitum vel quod est essentialis actus virtutis, et sine illo nihil valet virtus ad salutem. Opus autem operatum est extrinsecum factum quod apothelesma vocant sancti, sicut operatum legis est sacrificium factum vel circumcisio facta vel tale aliquid.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Duplex est pænitentia; quædam quæ solummodo consistit in contritione, quædam quæ consistit in contritione, confessione, satisfactione; utraque est sacramentum. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Duplici ratione celebratio hujus sacramenti dicitur immolatio Christi. Primo quidem quia, sicut dicit Augustinus ad Simplic. solent imagines earum rerum nominibus appellari, quarum imagines sunt . . . celebratio autem hujus sacramenti, sicut supra dictum est (Q. 79, Art. 1. 3), imago quædam est representativa passionis Christi quæ est vera ejus immolatio. Et ideo celebratio hujus sacramenti dicitur Christi immolatio (here, therefore, there is an expression only of symbol and remembrance). Alio modo quantum ad effectum passionis Christi, quia scil. per hoc sacramentum participes efficimur fructus dominicæ passionis, unde in quadam dominicali oratione secreta dicitur: Quoties hujus hostiæ commemoratio celebratur, opus nostræ redemptionis exercetur. Quantum igitur ad primum modum poterat dici Christus immolari etiam in figuris Veteris Testamenti . . . sed quantum ad secundum modum proprium est huic sacramento, quod in ejus celebratione Christus immolatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecce Homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecce homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.5">2</a></li>
 <li>Ecce quam varia a doctoribus super his traduntur, et in hac tanta varietate quid tenendum sit? Hoc sane dicere ac sentire possumus, quod solus deus peccata dimittit et retinet, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Effectus augmentum gratiæ, ut quis sit idoneus minister.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Effectus sacramentorum sunt secundum dispositionem suscipientis et secundum requisitam illi intentioni dispositionem. . . . Dispositio vero requisita huic sacramento, ut efficax fiat, est fames et sitis hujus vivifici cibi et potus. Unde quanto minus eum esurit et sitit, pro tanto minorem etiam effectum consequitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego Berengarius corde credo et ore confiteor panem et vinum quæ ponuntur in altari : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ergo si deviat terrena potestas, judicabitur a potestate spirituali, sed si deviat spiritualis minor, a suo superiori, si vero suprema, a solo deo, non ab homine poterit judicari, testante apostolo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Est articulus fidei, quod deus assumpsit naturam humanam. Non includit contradictionem deum assumere naturam asininam; : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Est autem hæc auctoritas, etsi data sit homini et exerceatur per hominem, non humana sed potius divina, ore divino Petro data sibique suisque successoribus in ipso quem confessus fuit petra firmata, dicente domino ipsi Petro: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Est autem in nobis duplex actus; primus quidem interior voluntatis; et quantum ad istum actum, voluntas se habet ut mota, deus autem ut movens, et præsertim cum voluntas incipit bonum velle, quæ prius malum volebat. Et ideo secundum quod deus movet humanam mentem ad hunc actum, dicitur gratia operans. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Et si obicitur, quod aliqui sancti videntur dicere concupiscentiam esse peccatum originale, respondeo: concupiscentia potest accipi vel prout est actus vel habitus vel pronitas in appetitu sensitivo et nullum istorum est formaliter peccatum, quia non est peccatum in parte sensitiva secundum Anselmum. Vel potest accipi, prout est pronitas in appetitu rationali, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Ex condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.72">1</a></li>
 <li>Ex hoc sacramento non semper sequitur corporalis sanatio, sed quando expedit ad spiritualem sanationem. Et tunc semper eam inducit, dummodo non sit impedimentum ex parte recipientes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Ex quo patet, quod merito condigni nullus potest mereri alteri primam gratiam nisi solus Christus, quia unusquisque nostrum movetur a deo per donum gratiæ, ut ipsa ad vitam æternam perveniat, et ideo meritum condigni ultra hanc motionem non se extendit. Sed anima Christi mota est a deo per gratiam, non solum ut ipse perveniret ad gloriam vitæ æternæ, sed etiam ut alios in eam adduceret, in quantum est caput ecclesiæ. . . . : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.88">1</a></li>
 <li>Experto crede, aliquid amplius invenies in silvis, quam in libris. Ligna et lapides docebunt, quod a magistris audire non possis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Exultate deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.50">1</a></li>
 <li>Fateor quod indulgentiæ papales, si ita se habeant ut dicuntur, sapiunt manifestam blasphemiam. Dicitur enim, quod papa prætendit, se habere potentiam ad salvandum singulos viatores, et quantumcunque viantes deliquerint, nedum ad mitigandum pœnas ad suffragandum eis cum absolutionibus et indulgentiis, ne unquam veniant ad purgatorium, sed ad præcipiendum sanctis angelis, ut anima separata a corpore indilate ipsam deferant in requiem sempiternam. . . . Contra ipsam rudem blasphemiam invexi alias, primo sic: nec papa nec etiam dominus Jesus Christus potest dispensare cum aliquo nec dare indulgentias, nisi ut æternaliter deitas justo consilio definivit. Sed non docetur, quod papa vel homo aliquis potest habere colorem justitiæ (on this falls the greatest weight) taliter faciendi; igitur non docetur, quod papa talem habeat potestatem. . . . Item videtur quod illa opinio multipliciter blasphemat in Christum, cum extollitur supra ejus humanitatem atque deitatem et sic super omne quod dicitur deus. . . . Sed eia, mili es Christi, abicite prudenter hæc opera atque fictitias principis tenebrarum : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p98.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Fatuum est credere indulgentiis papæ et episcoporum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Fides implicita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.8">2</a></li>
 <li>Forma substantialis panis non : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Gratia virtutem et donorum sufficienter perficit essentiam et potentias animæ, quantum ad generalem ordinationem actuum animæ, sed quantum ad quosdam effectus speciales, qui requiruntur in vita Christiana, requiritur sacramentalis gratia. — Per virtutes et dona excluduntur sufficienter vitia et peccata, quantum ad præsens et futurum, in quantum scil. impeditur homo per virtutes et dona a peccando; sed quantum ad præterita peccata, quæ transeunt actu et permanent reatu, adhibetur homini remedium specialiter per sacramenta. — Ratio sacramentalis gratiæ se habet ad gratiam communiter dictam, sicut ratio speciei ad genus, unde sicut non æquivoce dicitur animal communiter dictum et pro homine sumptum, ita non æquivoce dicitur gratia communiter sumpta et gratia sacramentalis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæc omnia Sacramenta tribus perficiuntur, vid. rebus tamquam materia, verbis tamquam forma, et persona ministri conferentis sacramentum cum intentione faciendi quod facit ecclesia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæc peccatorum scala, hæc mea maxima fiducia est, hæc tota ratio spei meæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæresis est peccatum, per quod meruerunt per mortem a mundo excludi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Hic damnamus totum populum scholasticorum doctorum, qui docent, quod sacramenta non ponenti obicem conferant gratiam ex opere operato sine bono motu utentis. Hæc simpliciter judaica opinio est sentire quod per ceremoniam justificemur, sine bono motu cordis, hoc est, sine fide. Et tamen hæc impia et perniciosa opinio magna auctoritate docetur in toto regno pontificio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Hoc peccatum, quod originale dico, aliud intellegere nequeo in infantibus nisi ipsam, factam per inobedientiam Adæ, justitiæ debitæ nuditatem, per quam omnes filii sunt iræ: quoniam et naturam accusat spontanea quam fecit in Adam justitiæ desertio, nec personas excusat recuperandi impotentia. Quam comitatur beatitudinis quoque nuditas, ut sicut sunt sine omni justitia, ita sint absque omni beatitudine.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Homo est liberi arbitrii, alioquin frustra essent consilia, exhortationes, præcepta, prohibitiones, præmia et pœnæ. . . . Liberum arbitrium est causa sui motus, quia homo per liberum arbitrium seipsum movet ad agendum. Non tamen hoc est de necessitate libertatis, quod sit prima causa sui id quod liberum est, sicut nec ad hoc quod aliquid sit causa alterius, requiritur quod sit prima causa ejus. Deus igitur est prima causa movens et naturales causas et voluntarias. Et sicut naturalibus causis movendo eas non aufert, quin actus earum sint naturales, ita movendo causas voluntarias non aufert, quin actiones earum sint voluntariæ, sed potius hoc in eis facit; operatur in unoquoque secundum ejus proprietatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.27">1</a></li>
 <li>Homo etiam ante peccatum indigebat gratia ad vitam æternam consequendam, quæ est principalis necessitas gratiæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.44">1</a></li>
 <li>Id ipsum dicatis omnes, et non sint in vobis schismata. Quod servari non posset nisi quæstio exorta determinetur per eum, qui toti ecclesiæ præest, ut sic ejus sententia a tota ecclesia firmiter teneatur, et ideo ad solam : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.36">1</a></li>
 <li>Ideo de necessitate : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Igitur ecclesiæ unius et uniæ a unum corpus, unum caput, non duo capita, quasi monstrum, Christus videlicet et Christi vicarius Petrus Petrique successor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Ille qui indulgentias suscipit, non absolvitur, simpliciter loquendo, a debito pœnæ, sed datur ei, unde debitam solvat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.10">1</a></li>
 <li>In corporalibus clavis dicitur instrumentum, quo ostium aperitur, regni autem ostium nobis per peccatum clauditur et quantum ad maculam et quantum ad reatum poenæ, et ideo potestas qua tale obstaculum removetur, dicitur clavis. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.14">1</a></li>
 <li>In eo, qui habet usum liberi arbitrii, non fit motio a deo ad justitiam absque motu liberi arbitrii, sed ita infundit donum gratiæ justificantis, quod etiam simul cum hoc movet liberum arbitrium ad donum gratiæ acceptandum in his, quæ sunt hujus motionis capaces.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.18">1</a></li>
 <li>In hac causa, quot, domine, hodie cum Pelagio pro libero arbitrio contra gratuitam gratiam tuam pugnant, et contra Paulum pugilem gratiæ spiritualem! Quot etiam hodie gratuitam gratiam tuam fastidiunt solumque liberum arbitrium ad salutem sufficere stomachantur! aut si gratia utantur, vel perfunctorie necessariam eam simulant ipsamque se jactant liberi sui arbitrii viribus promereri, ut sic saltem nequaquam gratuita, sed vendita videatur! Quot etiam, deus omnipotens, impotentes de sui potestate arbitrii præsumentes tuæ cooperationis auxilium in operationibus suis recusant, dicendo cum impiis ‘recede a nobis’ . . . Quin immo et voluntati suæ in contingenter futuris omnimodam tribuunt libertatem, in tantum ut etiam contra vocem propheticam a tua subjectione exemptionem prætendant . . . Et quot et quam innumerabiles eis favent! Totus etenim pœne mundus post Pelagian: abiit in errorem. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.8">1</a></li>
 <li>In hac ejusque potestate duos esse gladios, spiritualem videlicet et temporalem, evangelicis dictis instruimur. Nan dicentibus apostolis: ecce gladii duo hic (Luke XXII. 38: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.13">1</a></li>
 <li>In quantum est sacrificium, habet vim satisfactivam, sed in satisfactione magis attenditur affectus offerentis quam quantitas oblationis. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.12">1</a></li>
 <li>In quantum in hoc sacramento repræsentatur passio Christi, qua Christus obtulit se hostiam deo, habet rationem sacrificii, in quantum vero in hoc sacramento traditur invisibilis gratia sub visibili specie, habet rationem sacramenti . . . hoc sacrificium, quod est memoriale dominicæ passionis, non habet effectum nisi in illis qui conjunguntur huic sacramento per fidem et caritatem. Unde et in Canone Missæ non oratur pro his qui sunt extra ecclesiam; illis tamen prodest plus vel minus secundum modum devotionis eorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.6">1</a></li>
 <li>In statu naturæ integræ quantum ad sufficientiam operativæ virtutis poterat homo per sua naturalia velle et operari bonum suæ naturæ proportionatum, quale est bonum virtutis acquisitæ, non autem bonum superexcedens, quale est bonum virtutis infusæ; sed in statu naturæ corruptæ etiam deficit homo ab hoc, quod secundum suam naturam potest, ut non possit totum hujusmodi bonum implere per sua naturalia. Quia tamen natura humana per peccatum non est totaliter corrupta, ut scil. tanto bono naturæ privetur, potest quidem etiam in statu naturæ corruptæ per virtutem suæ naturæ aliquod bonum particulare agere, non tamen totum bonum sibi connaturale.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Indispositus reputatur et qui non credi et qui indevotus accedit . . . in sacramentis præcipue fides operatur æ ideo defectus fidei specialius pertinet ad fictionem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.34">1</a></li>
 <li>Inordinatio quæ est in isto homine ex Adam generato, non est voluntaria voluntate ipsius, sed voluntate primi parentis, qui movet motione generationis omnes qui ex ejus origine derivantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Inter omnes hæreses, quæ unquam in ecclesia pullularunt, nunquam considero aliquam plus callide per hypocritas introductam et multiplicius populum defraudantem, nam spoliat populum, facit ipsum committere idololatriam, negat fidem scripturæ et per consequens ex infidelitate multipliciter ad iracundiam provocat veritatem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.45">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipse idem spiritus sanctus est amor sive caritas, qua nos diligimus deum et proximum, quæ caritas cum ita est in nobis, ut nos faciet diligere deum et proximum, tunc spiritus sanctus dicitur mitti ac dari nobis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.39">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesus mel in ore, in aure melos, in corde jubilus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Justitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.54">1</a></li>
 <li>Latreia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.49">1</a></li>
 <li>Lex Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Libertas a peccato et a miseria per gratiam est; libertas vero a necessitate per naturam. Utramque libertatem, naturæ scil. et gratiæ, notat apostolus cum ex persona hominis non redempti ait: ‘velle adjacet mihi, etc.,’ acsi diceret, habeo libertatem naturæ, sed non habeo libertatem gratiæ, ideo non est apud me perfectio boni. Nam voluntas hominis, quam naturaliter habet, non valet erigi ad bonum efficaciter volendum, vel opere implendum, nisi per gratiam liberetur et adjuvetur: liberetur quidem, ut velit, et adjuvetur, ut perficiat . . . dei gratiam non advocat hominis voluntas vel operatio, sed ipsa gratia voluntatem prævenit præparando ut velit bonum et præparatam adjuvat ut perficiat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Liberum arbitrium est facultas rationis et voluntatis, qua bonum eligitur gratia assistente vel malum eadem desistente.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Licet gratia baptismalis sit incipientium et ita imperfecta : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Licet remaneat concupiscentia post baptismum, non tamen dominatur et regnat sicut ante, immo per gratiam baptismi mitigatur et minuitur, ut post dominari non valeat, nisi quis reddat vires hosti eundo post concupiscentias. Nec post baptismum remanet ad reatum, quia non imputatur in peccatum, sed tantum pœna peccati est, ante baptismum vero pœna est et culpa. . . . Per gratiam baptismi vitium concupiscentiæ debilitatur atque extenuatur, ita ut jam non regnet, nisi consensu reddantur ei vires, et quia reatus ipsius solvitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Magna nobis et pretiosa promissa donavit, ut divina simus consortes natura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Materia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Materia in sacramentis exterius adhibita significat virtutem in sacramentis agentem ex intrinseco omnino advenire. Unde cum effectus proprius hujus sacramenti, scil. character, non percipiatur ex aliqua operatione ipsius qui ad sacramentum accidit sicut erat in pænitentia sed omnino ex intrinseco adveniat, competit ei materiam habere, tamen diversimode ab aliis sacramentis quæ materiam habent. Quia hoc quod confertur in aliis sacramentis, derivatur tantum a deo, non a ministro qui sacramentum dispensat, sed illud quod in hoc sacramento traditur, scil. spiritualis potestas, derivatur etiam ab eo qui sacramentum dat sicut potestas imperfecta a perfecta. Et ideo efficacia aliorum sacramentorum principaliter consistit in materia, quæ virtutem divinam et significat et continet, ex sanctificatione per ministrum adhibita. Sed efficacia hujus sacramenti principaliter residet penes eum, qui sacramentum dispensat, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Meritum Christi fuit finitum, quia a principio finito essentialiter dependens, etiam accipiendo ipsum cum omnibus respectibus, sive cum respectu ad suppositum Verbi, sive cum respectu ad finem, quia omnes respectus isti erant finiti.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Mors et omnes defectus corporales consequentes sunt quædam pœnæ originalis peccati, quamvis non sint intenti a peccanti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.66">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam veritate testante spiritualis potestas terrenam potestatem instituere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Non autem hoc sacerdotibus concessit, quibus tamen tribuit potestatem ligandi et solvendi i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Non est in destructionem indulgentias dare, nisi inordinate dentur. Tamen consulendum est eis qui indulgentias consequuntur, ne propter hoc ab operibus pænitentiæ injunctis abstineant, ut etiam ex his remedium consequentur, quamvis a debito pœnæ esse immunes, et præcipue quia quandoque sunt plurium debitores quam credant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Non in declamatoriis rhetoricationibus nec in otiosis disputationibus, sed in seriis exercitiis pænitentiæ et fidei, quando conscientia in tentationibus cum sua indignitate vel coram ipso judicio dei vel in agone mortis luctatur. Hoc enim solo modo rectissime intelligi potest doctrina de justificatione, sicut in scriptura traditur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Nos (i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Nova editio symboli necessaria est ad vitandum insurgentes errores. Ad illius ergo auctoritatem pertinet editio symboli, ad cujus auctoritatem pertinet finaliter determinare ea quæ sunt fidei, ut ab omnibus inconcussa fide teneantur. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.32">1</a></li>
 <li>Nulla est major ad amorem invitatio, quam prævenire : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p25.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Nulla lex populo christiano est danda, nisi ipsius papæ auctoritate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.43">1</a></li>
 <li>Nulla natura creata est sufficiens principium actus meritorii vitæ æternæ, nisi superaddatur aliquod supernaturale donum, quod gratia dicitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.69">1</a></li>
 <li>Nulla penitus mulier ab aliquo fratre recipiatur ad obedientiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Nullus dei gratiam mereri potest, per quam justificatur, potest tamen mereri, ut penitus abiciatur. Et quidem aliqui in tantum profundum iniquitatis devenerunt, ut hoc mereantur, ut hoc digni sint; alii vero ita vivunt, ut etsi non mereantur gratiam justificationis, non tamen mereantur omnino repelli et gratiam sibi subtrahi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Nullus potest scire, se habere gratiam, certitudinaliter; certitudo enim non potest haberi de aliquo, nisi possit dijudicari per proprium principium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Nullus potest sibi mereri reparationem post lapsum futurum, neque merito condigni, neque merito congrui: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.90">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnes vires animæ remanent quodammodo destitutæ proprio ordine, quo naturaliter ordinantur ad virtutem, et ipsa destitutio dicitur vulneratio naturæ (vulnus ignorantiæ, malitiæ, infirmitatis, concupiscentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.65">1</a></li>
 <li>Operans gratia est, quæ prævenit voluntatem bonam: ea enim liberatur et præparatur hominis voluntas, ut sit bona bonumque efficaciter velit; cooperans vero gratia voluntatem jam bonam sequitur adjuvando . . . Voluntas hominis gratia dei prævenitur atque præparatur, ut fiat bona, non ut fiat voluntas, quia et ante gratiam voluntas erat, sed non erat bona et recta voluntas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Opus operans est ipsa actio (oblatio) vituli, opus operatum est ipsa caro vituli sc. ipsum oblatum, ipsa caro Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Ordinantur autem sacramenta ad quosdam speciales effectus necessarios in vita Christiana.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Pœna satisfactoria est ad duo ordinata, scil. ad solutionem debiti et ad medicinam pro peccato vitando.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Pagani jure sunt sub papæ obedientia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Parochus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Paschasius ineptus ille monachus Corbeiensis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Passio Christi causat remissionem peccatorum per modum redemptionis, quia enim ipse est caput nostrum, per passionem suam quam ex caritate et obedientia sustinuit, liberavit nos tam quam membra sua a peccatis, quasi : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Peccatum Adæ ita in infantes descendere, ut sic puniri pro eo debeant ac si ipsi singuli illud fecissent personaliter sicut Adam, non puto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Peccatum originale materialiter quidem est concupiscentia, formaliter vero est defectus originalis justitiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.55">1</a></li>
 <li>Peccatum originale non magis in uno quam in alio esse potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.57">1</a></li>
 <li>Peccatum originale per prius respicit voluntatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.59">1</a></li>
 <li>Per læsæ majestatis crimen morti est obnoxius. Rex tamen adeo justus fuerit, quod nec ullo pacto crimen tuum dimittere velit impunitum, altera vero ex parte tam benignus et misericors, quod proprium filium suum innocentem doloribus committat et morti, et quidem sponte sua, ut justitiam concordet cum misericordia fiatque criminis emendatio. . . . Nunquam deus malum impunitum permitteret, eapropter omnia peccata et delicta nostra Jesu Christo supposuit. Ideo ipse est justitia et redemptio nostra, modo nos junxerimus ei et per fidem gratiamque ei adhæserimus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Perseverantia vitæ non cadit sub merito, quia dependet solum ex motione divina, quæ est principium omnis meriti, sed deus gratis perseverantiæ bonum largitur cuicunque illud largitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.99">1</a></li>
 <li>Prædestinatio bifariam accipitur. Primo et proprie pro actu divinæ voluntatis, quo rationalem creaturam ad æternam eligit vitam seu decernit ac determinat se daturum in præsenti gratiam et gloriam in futuro. Secundo accipitur fusius pro actu etiam intellectus divini, pro præcognitione vid. quam habet deus salutis electorum, quæ quidem præcognitio concomitatur et consequitur electionem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Præparatio hominis ad gratiam est a deo sicut a movente, a libero autem arbitrio sicut a moto . . . Secundum quod est a libero arbitrio, nullam necessitatem habet ad gratiæ consecutionem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Principalis effectus hujus sacramenti est remissio peccatorum, quoad reliquias peccati (what does that mean?), et ex consequenti etiam quoad culpam, si earn inveniat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Principia naturæ (primum bonum naturæ) nec tolluntur nec diminuuntur per peccatum (empirico-psychological observation, to which, however, a certain worth also is given for the religious mode of apprehension), inclinatio ad virtutem a natura insita (secundum bonum naturale) diminuitur per peccatum (ethical observation, but important for religion), donum originalis justitiæ (tertium bonum naturæ) totaliter est ablatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.61">1</a></li>
 <li>Principium autem gratiæ at objectum ejus est ipse deus, qui propter sui excellentiam est nobis ignotus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæritur, si quod gerit sacerdos proprie dicatur sacrificium vel immolatio, et si Christus quotidie immolatur vel semel tantum immolatus sit? Ad hoc breviter dici potest, illud quod offertur et consecratur a sacerdote vocari sacrificium et oblationem, quia memoria est et repræsentatio sacrificii veri et sanctæ immolationis factæ in ara crucis. Et semel Christus mortuus est in cruce, ibique immolatus est in semetipso, quotidie autem immolatur in sacramento, quia in sacramento recordatio, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæstio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Quando aliquid se habet ad multa, oportet quod per aliquid determinetur ad unum, si illud effici debeat. Ea vero quæ in sacramentis aguntur possunt diversimode agi, sicut ablutio aquæ quæ fit in baptismo potest ordinari ad munditiam corporalem et ad ludum et ad multa alia hujusmodi. Et idea oportet ut determinetur ad unum, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Quantum ad opera virtutum in interioribus actibus præcepta novæ legis sunt graviora præceptis veteris legis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Quantum oporteat fidelem : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Quartus actus est motus spei, quo quis sub spe veniæ consequendæ assumit propositum emendandi. Quintus actus est motus caritatis, quo alicui peccatum displicet secundum se ipsum et non jam propter supplicia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui non solvit, frustra dicit: dimitte; : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Quia infusio gratiæ et remissio culpæ dicuntur ex parte dei justificantis, ideo ordine naturæ prior : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.45">1</a></li>
 <li>Quicumque fecerit hoc vel illud, ipse et pater ejus vel quicumque alius ei adjunctus in purgatorio detentus, tantum de indulgentia habebit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Quicunque habuerit fidem caritate formatam . . .in communi sufficit cum virtute perseverantiæ ad salutem. . . . Non exigit deus, ut omnes filii sui sint continue pro viatione sua in actu cogitanti particulari de qualibet fidei particula : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Quicunque igitur huic potestati a deo sic ordinatæ resistit, dei ordinationi resistit, nisi duo sicut Manichæus : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid est, quod dicimus deo: dimitte nobis debita nostra, et omnis gens orat deum quem credit, ut dimittat sibi peccata? Si enim solvimus quod debemus, cur oramus ut dimittat? Numquid deus injustus est, ut iterum exigat quod solutum est? Si autem non solvimus, cur frustra oramus, ut faciat quod, quia non convenit, facere non potest?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Quidem dixerunt” — Art. 2 — “quod postquam omnia peccata per præcedentem contritionem remissa sunt, si aliquis ante satisfactionem peractam in peccatum decidat et in peccato existens satisfaciat, satisfactio talis ei valet, ita quod si in peccato illo moreretur, in inferno de illis peccatis non puniretur. Sed hoc non potest esse, quia in satisfactione oportet quod amicitia restituta etiam justitiæ æqualitas restituatur cujus contrarium amicitiam tollit. æqualitas autem in satisfactione ad deum non est secundum æquivalentiam, sed magis secundum acceptationem ipsius. Et ideo oportet, etiamsi jam offensa sit dimissa per præcedentem contritionem, quod opera satisfactoria sint deo accepta, quod dat eis caritas, et ideo sine caritate opera facta non sunt satisfactoria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Quieta non movere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p22.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis nesciat, reges et duces ab iis habuisse principium, qui deum ignorantes, superbia, rapinis, perfidia, homicidiis, postremo universis pæne sceleribus, mundi principe diabolo videlicet agitante, dominari cæca cupiditate et intolerabili præsumptione affectaverunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod enim agens naturale non subito possit disponere materiam, contingit ex hoc, quod est aliqua proportio ejus quod in materia resistit ad virtutem agentis et propter hoc videmus, quod quanto virtus agentis fuerit fortior, tanto materia citius disponitur. Cum igitue virtus divina sit infinita, potest quamcunque materiam creatam subito disponere, etc. etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.36">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod homo convertatur ad deum, hoc non potest esse nisi deo ipsum convertente, hoc autem est præparare se ad gratiam, quasi ad deum converti . . . homo non potest se præparare ad lumen gratiæ suscipiendum, nisi per auxilium gratuitum dei interius moventis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod non potest nisi de illis, qui sunt in purgatorio, intelligi; ecclesiæ autem autoritati quicunque resistit, hæresim incurrit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Remissio quæ per indulgentias fit, non tollit quantitatem, pœnæ ad culpam, quia pro culpa unius alias sponte pœnam sustinuit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Respondeo dicendum, quod ille proprio satisfacit pro offensa, qui exhibet offenso id quod æque vel magis diligit, quam oderit offensam. Christus autem ex caritate et obedientia patiendo majus : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Respondeo dicendum, quod per passionem Christi liberati sumus a reatu pœnæ dupliciter. Uno modo directe, in quantum scil. passio Christi fuit sufficiens et superabundans satisfactio pro peccatis totius humani generis; exhibita autem satisfactione sufficienti tollitur reatus pœnæ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Robur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacerdos nomen habet compositum ex Græco et Latino, quod est sacrum dans sive sacer dux. Sicut enim rex a regendo ita sacerdos a sacrando dictus est, consecrat enim et sanctificat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacra scriptura sufficienter continet doctrinam necessariam viatori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacram doctrinam esse scientiam. Sed sciendum est quod duplex est scientiarum genus. Quædam enim sunt, quæ procedunt ex principiis notis lumine naturali intellectus sicut Arithmetica; quædam vero sunt quæ procedunt ex principiis notis lumine superioris scientiæ, sicut Perspectiva procedit ex principiis notificatis per Geometriam. . . . Et hoc modo sacra doctrina est scientia, quia procedit ex principiis notis lumine superioris scientiæ, quæ scil. est scientia dei et beatorum. Unde sicut Musicus credit principia revelata sibi ab Arithmetico, ita doctrina sacra credit principia revelata sibi a deo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramenta continent ex sanctificatione invisibilem gratiam. Sed hujusmodi sanctificatio quandoque ad necessitatem sacramenti requiritur tam in materia quam in ministro, sicut patet in confirmatione. Quandoque autem de necessitate sacramenti non requiritur nisi sanctificatio materiæ, sicut in baptismo, quia non habet ministrum determinatum quantum ad sui necessitatem et tunc tota vis sacramentalis consistit in materia. Quandoque vero de necessitate sacramenti requiritur consecratio vel sanctificatio ministri sine aliqua sanctificatione materiæ, et tunc tota vis sacramentalis consistit in ministro, sicut est in pænitentia . . . : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramenta novæ legis characterem imprimunt, in quantum per ea deputantur homines ad cultum dei secundum ritum Christianæ religionis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramenta novæ legis habent virtutem ex passione Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramenta veteris legis non contulerunt gratiam justificantem per se ipsa, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramenta veteris legis non habebant aliquam efficaciam ex opere operato sed solum ex fide; non autem ita est de sacramentis novæ legis, quæ ex opere operato gratiam conferunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramentum effectum sacrificii in eo qui offert habet vel in his, pro quibus offertur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramentum eucharistiæ est potissimum inter alia sacramenta.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramentum matrimonii perficitur per actum ejus, qui sacramento illo utitur, sicut pænitentia. Et ideo sicut pænitentia non habet aliam materiam nisi ipsos actus sensui subjectos, qui sunt loco materialis elementi, ita est de matrimonio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramentum nihil est aliud quam quædam sanctificatio homini exhibita cum aliquo signo visibili. Unde cum in susceptione ordinis quædam consecratio homini exhibeatur per visibilia signa, constat ordinem esse sacramentum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Salve caput cruentatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Satis potest constare purgatorium esse post hanc vitam; si enim per contritionem deleta culpa non tollitur ex toto reatus pœnæ nec etiam semper venialia dimissis mortalibus tolluntur, et justitia hoc exigit, ut peccatum per pœnam debitam ordinetur, oportet quod ille, qui post contritionem de peccato et absolutionem decedit ante satisfactionem debitam post hanc vitam puniatur. Et ideo illi qui purgatorium negant, contra divinam justitiam loquuntur, et propter hoc erroneum est et a fide alienum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Sciendum est, quod cum episcopatus non addat aliquid supra sacerdotium per relationem ad corpus domini verum, sed solum per relationem ad corpus mysticum, papa per hoc quod est episcoporum summus non dicitur habere plenitudinem potestatis per relationem ad corpus domini verum, sed per relationem ad corpus mysticum. Et quia gratia sacramentalis descendit in corpus mysticum a capite, ideo omnis operatio in corpus mysticum sacramentalis, per quam gratia datur, dependet ab operatione sacramentali super corpus domini verum, et ideo solus sacerdos potest absolvere in loco pænitentiali et baptizare ex officio. Et ideo dicendum, quod promovere ad illas perfectiones, quæ non respiciunt corpus domini verum, sed solum corpus mysticum, potest a papa qui habet plenitudinem pontificialis potestatis committi sacerdoti.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Sciendum quod duplex est definitio. — Una est oratio exprimens quid rei, alia est oratio exprimens quid nominis. Primo modo nihil definitur, nisi sit res una h. e. terminus significans unam rem (that is logical Nominalism). Definitione quid nominis potest omnis terminus categorematicus definiri, quicquid significet in recto vel in obliquo. Nam pro omni nomine possunt poni plura nomina distincte significantia illa, quæ significantur per illud unum nomen tam in recto quam in obliquo. Ad propositum dicitur, quod sacramentum non potest definiri primo modo h. e., definitione quid rei quia sacramentum non res una, sed aggregatum ex pluribus . . . : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p51.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed quid est justificati in sanguine ipsius? Quæ vis est sanguinis hujus, obsecro, ut in eo justificentur credentes? Et quid est reconciliati per mortem filii ejus? Itane vero, cum irasceretur nobis deus pater, vidit mortem filii sui pro nobis et placatus est nobis?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p22.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Semper sacramenta fidei sunt instrumenta, tanto semper efficacia, quanto est fides negotiosa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Septimum est sacramentum matrimonii, quod est signum conjunctionis Christi et ecclesiæ secundum apostolum. Causa efficiens matrimonii regulariter est mutuus consensus per verba de præsenti expressus. Adsignatur autem triplex bonum matrimonii. Primum est proles suscipienda et educanda ad cultum dei. Secundum est fides quam unus conjugum alteri servare debet. Tertium indivisibilitas matrimonii, propter hoc quod significat indivisibilem conjunctionem Christi et ecclesiæ. Quamvis autem ex causa fornicationis liceat tori separationem facere, non tamen aliud matrimonium contrahere fas est, cum matrimonii vinculum legitime contracti perpetuum sit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.35">1</a></li>
 <li>Sextus est motus timoris filialis, quo propter reverentiam dei aliquis emendam deo voluntarius offert.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Si autem pænitens præparatus quantum in se est accedat ad confessionem attritus, non contritus . . . confessio cum subjectione arbitrio sacerdotis et satisfactio pænitentiæ injunctæ a sacerdote est signum et causa deletionis culpæ et pœnæ, quia sic subjiciendo se et satisfaciendo gratiam acquirit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.32">1</a></li>
 <li>Si deo inconveniens est, hominem cum aliqua macula perducere ad hoc, ad quod ilium sine omni macula facit, ne aut boni incepti pænitere aut propositum implere non posse videatur: multo magis propter eandem inconvenientiam impossibile est nullum hominem ad hoc provehi, ad quo factus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.34">1</a></li>
 <li>Si igitur gratia accipiatur pro gratuita dei motione, quia movet nos ad bonum meritorium convenienter dividitur gratia per operantem, et cooperantem. Si vero accipiatur gratia pro habituali dono, sic est duplex gratiæ effectus, sicut et cujuslibet alterius formæ, quorum primus est esse, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Si loquamur de justificatione proprie dicta sic considerandum est, quod justitia potest accipi prout est in habitu : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Si nihil pretiosius agnoscimr deus fecisse quam rationalem naturam ad gaudendum de se, valde alienum est ab eo, ut ullam : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Si non vere passus est, nulla gratia ei, cum nulla fuerit passio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p105.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Si omne bonum tam bonum est, quam mala est ejus destructio (!), plus est bonum incomparabiliter quam sint ea peccata mala, quæ sine æstimatione superat ejus interremptio . . .tantum bonum tam amabile potest sufficere ad solvendum quod debetur pro peccatis totius mundi, immo plus potest in infinitum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Si quæritur, qualis sit ista conversio, an formalis an substantialis vel alterius generis, definire non sufficio; formalem tamen non esse cognosco, quia species rerum quæ ante fuerant, remanent, et sapor et pondus. Quibusdam : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Sic ergo aliqui doctores videntur dissensisse vel circa ea quorum nihil interest ad fidem utrum sic vel aliter teneatur, vel etiam in quibusdam ad fidem pertinentibus, quæ nondum erant per ecclesiam determinata. Postquam autem essent auctoritate universalis ecclesiæ determinata, si quis tali ordinationi pertinaciter repugnaret, hæreticus censeretur. Quæ quidem auctoritas principaliter residet in summa pontifce: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.29">1</a></li>
 <li>Sic igitur virtute gratuita superaddita virtuti naturæ indiget homo in statu naturæ integræ, quantum ad unum scil. ad operandum et volendum bonum supernaturale, sed in statu naturæ corruptæ quantum ad duo, scil. ut sanetur et ulterius ut bonum supernaturalis virtutis operetur, quod est meritorium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut aliquis per hoc quod baptismum petit se ministris ecclesiæ subicit, ad quos pertinet dispensatio sacramenti, ita etiam per hoc quod confitetur peccatum suum se ministro ecclesiæ subicit, ut per sacramentum pænitentiæ ab eo dispensatum remissionem consequatur, qui congruum remedium adhibere non potest, nisi peccatum cognoscat, quod fit per confessionem peccantis. Et ideo confessio est de necessitate salutis ejus, qui in peccatum actuate mortale cecidit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut enim per potentiam intellectivam : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut enim prædestinatio includit voluntatem conferendi gratiam et gloriam, ita reprobatio includit voluntatem permittendi aliquem cadere in culpam et inferendi damnationis pœnam pro culpa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut etiam res naturales hoc consecuntur per proprios motus et operationes, ad quod a deo sunt ordinatæ, differenter tamen, quia creatura rationalis se ipsam movet ad agendum per liberum arbitrium. Unde sua actio habet rationem meriti, quod non est in aliis creaturis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.64">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut gratia dividitur in operantem et cooperantem secundum diversos affectus, ita etiam in prævenientem et subsequentem, qualitercumque gratia accipiatur. Sunt autem quinque effectus gratiæ in nobis, quorum primus est ut anima sanetur, secundus est, ut bonum velit, tertius est, ut bonum quod vult efficaciter operetur, quartus est, ut in bono perseveret, quintus est, ut ad gloriam perveniat. Et ideo gratia secundum quod causat in nobis primum effectum, vocatur præveniens, respectu secundi effectus et prout causat in nobis secundum, vocatur subsequens respectu primi effectus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut lumen naturale rationis est aliquid præter virtutes acquisitas, quæ dicuntur in ordine ad ipsum lumen naturale, ita etiam ipsum lumen gratiæ, quod est participatio divinæ naturæ, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut non potest dispensari in jure naturali, ita nec in jure positivo divino.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut omne aliud a deo ideo est bonum, quia a deo volitum, et non e converso, sic meritum illud tantum bonum erat, pro quanto acceptabatur et ideo meritum, quia acceptatum, non autem e converso quia meritum est et bonum, ideo acceptatum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut rectus ordo exigit, ut profunda christianæ fidei prius credamus, quam ea præsumamus ratione discutere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.35">1</a></li>
 <li>Siquidem cum nomino Jesum, hominem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Sufficit mihi ad omnem justitiam solum habere propitium, cui soli peccavi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Talis indulgentia non solum vivo sed etiam mortuo proderit. Non enim est aliqua ratio quare ecclesia transferre possit communia merita quibus indulgentiæ innituntur in vivos et non in mortuos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Tanto aliquis modus convenientior est ad assequendum finem, quanto per ipsum plura concurrunt, quæ sunt expedientia fini. Per hoc autem quod homo per Christi passionem liberatus, multa concurrerunt ad salutem hominis pertinentia præter liberationem a peccato: : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Tertium est eucharistiæ sacramentum, cujus materia est panis triticeus et vinum de vite, cui ante consecrationem aqua modicissima admisceri debet (there follows an elaborate justification of this mixing in opposition to the Armenian practice). Forma hujus sacramenti sunt verba salvatoris, quibus hoc conficit sacramentum. Nam ipsorum verborum virtute substantia panis in corpus Christi et substantia vini in sanguinem convertuntur, ita tamen, quod totus Christus continetur sub specie panis et totus sub specie vini. Sub qualibet quoque parte hostiæ consecratæ et vini consecrati, separatione facta, totus est Christus. Hujus sacramenti effectus, quem in anima operatur digne sumentis, est adunatio hominis ad Christum. Et quia per gratiam homo Christo incorporatur et membris ejus unitur, consequens est, quod per hoc sacramentum in sumentibus digne gratia augeatur, omnemque effectum, quem materialis cibus et potus quoad vitam agunt corporalem sustentando, augendo, reparando et delectando, sacramentum hoc quoad vitam operatur spiritualem, in quo, ut inquit Urbanus Papa, gratam salvatoris nostri recensemus memoriam, a malo retrahimur, confortamur in bono et ad virtutum et gratiarum proficimus incrementum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.51">1</a></li>
 <li>Transit peccatum originale reatu et remanet actu (this is not so strongly expressed afterwards). Sed talis corruptio fomitis non impedit, quin homo rationabili voluntate possit reprimere singulos motus inordinatos sensualitatis, si præsentiat, puta divertendo cogitationem ad alia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubique magis virtus sacramentorum exprimitur, nec quod per ea quilibet participantes salvandi sint, sed quod salvari possint, significatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Unam sanctam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Unam sanctam ecclesiam Catholicam et ipsam apostolicam urgente fide credere cogimur et tenere. Nosque hanc firmiter credimus et simpliciter confitemur, extra quam nec salus est nec remissio peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Unde et dominus (Luke XXII. 32: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Unigenitus dei filius . . . sanguine nos redemit quam in ara crucis innocens immolatus, non guttam sanguinis modicam (quæ tamen propter unionem ad verbum pro redemptione totius humani generis suffecisset), sed copiose velut quoddam profluvium noscitur effudisse. . . . Quantum ergo exinde, ut nec supervacua, inanis aut superflua tanto effusionis miseratio redderetur, thesaurum militanti ecclesiæ acquisivit, volens suis thesaurizare filiis pius pater, ut sic sit infinitus thesaurus hominibus, quo qui usi sunt dei amicitiæ participes sunt effecti. Quem quidem thesaurum non in sudario repositum, non in agro absconditum, sed per beatum Petrum . . . ejusque successores suos in terris vicarios commisit fidelibus salubriter dispensandum, et propriis et rationabilibus causis: nunc pro totali, nunc pro partiali remissione pœnæ temporalis pro peccatis debitæ, tam generaliter quam specialiter (prout cum deo expedire cognoscerent) vere pænitentibus et confessis : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Ut inter conjuges conjunctio est secundum consensum animorum et secundum permixtionem corporum, sic ecclesia Christo copulatur voluntate et natura, qua idem vult cum eo, et ipsa formam sumpsit de natura hominis. Copulata est ergo sponsa sponso spiritualiter et corporaliter, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Utitur tamen sacra doctrina etiam ratione humana, non quidem ad probandam fidem, quia per hoc tolleretur meritum fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Utrum accidentia quæ remanent, sint sine subjecto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Utrum sacra doctrina sit scientia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Utrum sit necessarium præter philosophicas disciplinas aliam doctrinam haberi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Verba ejus spiritus et vita erant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Verba quibus consensus matrimonialis exprimitur sunt forma hujus sacramenti.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Verbum divinum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.4">2</a></li>
 <li>Vere Germanus et gnosios theologus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Virginitas quid aliud est quam futuræ vitæ gloriosa meditatio?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.87">1</a></li>
 <li>Vivit Bernardus et nardus ejus dedit odorem suum etiam in morte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Volo, ut pontificatu isto quam maxime perfruamur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.63">1</a></li>
 <li>Voluntas semper a necessitate libera est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.34">1</a></li>
 <li>a cæteris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.28">1</a></li>
 <li>a culpa et a pœna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.7">1</a></li>
 <li>a posteriori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.8">1</a></li>
 <li>a reatu pœnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p38.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ab affectu hominis excluditur non solum illud quod est caritati contrarium, sed etiam omne illud quod impedit ne affectus mentis totaliter dirigatur ad deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.84">1</a></li>
 <li>ab origine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.1">1</a></li>
 <li>abdicando: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.78">1</a></li>
 <li>absque carnalis delectationis peccato: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.19">1</a></li>
 <li>abstracto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.30">1</a></li>
 <li>abundans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>abusus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.16">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.31">2</a></li>
 <li>acceptatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.21">2</a></li>
 <li>acceptio mortis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p16.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p22.8">3</a></li>
 <li>accipe potestatem offerendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.2">1</a></li>
 <li>actus virtutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.3">1</a></li>
 <li>actus virtutis et justitiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.11">1</a></li>
 <li>actus virtutis pænitentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ad acquirendam gratiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ad acquirendum gratiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.23">1</a></li>
 <li>ad determinatum tempus pro mensura peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.19">1</a></li>
 <li>ad gratiam in eis causandam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.13">1</a></li>
 <li>ad hoc quod gratiam infundat animæ, non requirit aliquam dispositionem, nisi quam ipse facit. Facit autem hujusmodi dispositionem sufficientem ad susceptionem gratiæ quandoque quidem subito quandoque autem paulatim et successive: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.34">1</a></li>
 <li>ad hoc tendit cor meum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.26">1</a></li>
 <li>ad hoc valuit in Christo diversitas naturarum . . .ut quod opus erat fieri ad hominum restaurationem si humana non posset natura, faceret divina, et si divinæ minime conveniret, exhiberet humana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.20">1</a></li>
 <li>ad officium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ad perficiendum hominem in his quæ pertinent ad cultum dei secundum religionem Christianæ vitæ et in remedium contra defectum peccati. Utroque modo convenienter ponuntur VII. sacramenta. Vita enim spiritualis conformitatem aliquam habet ad vitam corporalem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.24">1</a></li>
 <li>ad perficiendum mysterium unitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.11">1</a></li>
 <li>ad quem comparatur humanitas Christi sicut instrumentum conjunctum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.13">1</a></li>
 <li>ad recipiendum vel tradendum ea quæ sunt divini cultus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.14">1</a></li>
 <li>ad reges Francorum et Anglorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p2.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ad virtutem pertinet, ut aliquis ore confiteatur, quod corde tenet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.5">1</a></li>
 <li>adhibitis sacramentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.6">1</a></li>
 <li>aliqua peccata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.29">1</a></li>
 <li>aliqua potentiarum animæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.12">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquam attritionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.47">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquid: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.11">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquid extra mundum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.18">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquid inordinatum in suo regno dimittere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.8">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquid virtute prius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.11">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquos permittere a vita æterna deficere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.6">1</a></li>
 <li>amplius gratiæ munus, per quod ad majora redduntur idonei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.14">1</a></li>
 <li>an prædestinatio inferat salatis necessitatem?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.4">1</a></li>
 <li>annexa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.6">1</a></li>
 <li>annihilatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.26">1</a></li>
 <li>ante oris confessionem et satisfactionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.18">1</a></li>
 <li>ante rem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>aperitio latentis morbi spe veniæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.2">1</a></li>
 <li>articuli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.10">1</a></li>
 <li>articuli fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.258">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.266">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p6.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p6.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p10.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p11.4">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p24.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p28.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p28.3">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p29.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p29.2">13</a></li>
 <li>articuli mixti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>articulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.11">1</a></li>
 <li>articulus de deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.20">1</a></li>
 <li>articulus stantis et cadentis ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.11">1</a></li>
 <li>assistentiam dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.36">1</a></li>
 <li>assumptio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.2">1</a></li>
 <li>attritio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.49">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.51">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.13">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.19">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.26">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.37">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.38">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.42">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.44">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.46">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.48">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.50">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.52">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.56">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.57">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.1">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.3">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.4">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.29">20</a></li>
 <li>attritio peccatorum ad dei gratiam in sacramento pænitentiæ impetrandam disponit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.36">1</a></li>
 <li>attritio superveniente sacramento virtute clavium efficitur sufficiens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.53">1</a></li>
 <li>attritio, ut ab omnibus dicitur, non est actus virtutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.16">1</a></li>
 <li>auctio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.23">1</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p11.2">2</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas super omnia concilia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.62">1</a></li>
 <li>augmentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.94">1</a></li>
 <li>augmentum (robur): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.25">1</a></li>
 <li>augmentum fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.7">1</a></li>
 <li>augmentum gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.21">1</a></li>
 <li>aut pœna aut satisfactio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.30">1</a></li>
 <li>aut pœnitentia legitima (satisfactio congrua) aut mors acterna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.7">1</a></li>
 <li>autor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.14">1</a></li>
 <li>auxilio medicinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.18">1</a></li>
 <li>baptismus delet quidquid invenit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.8">1</a></li>
 <li>baptismus non aufert actu infectionem, prout afficit personam, quod patet ex hoc, quod baptizatus per actum naturæ originale transmittit in prolem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.18">1</a></li>
 <li>baptismus non est institutus ad delendum omnia peccata futura, sed tamen præterita et præsentia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.7">1</a></li>
 <li>beata necessitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.33">1</a></li>
 <li>bene vivere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.5">2</a></li>
 <li>benedictio sacerdotis est quoddam sacramentale.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.20">1</a></li>
 <li>bona opera extra caritatem facta diminuunt pœnam inferni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.26">1</a></li>
 <li>bona qualitas mentis (virtus, qua recte vivitur): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.15">1</a></li>
 <li>bonitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.11">2</a></li>
 <li>bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.20">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.11">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.12">4</a></li>
 <li>bonum = beatitudo = deus ipse = visio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.17">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.10">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum naturale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.46">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum suae naturae proportionatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.13">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum superexcedens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.15">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum superexcedens naturam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.35">1</a></li>
 <li>bonum universale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.19">1</a></li>
 <li>bonus motus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.32">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.48">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.31">3</a></li>
 <li>bonus motus interior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.31">1</a></li>
 <li>caput et membra sunt quasi una persona mystica, et ideo satisfactio Christi ad omnes fideles : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.5">1</a></li>
 <li>carentia justitiæ debitæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.10">1</a></li>
 <li>caritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p18.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.24">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.5">6</a></li>
 <li>caritate perfecta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.15">1</a></li>
 <li>carnales homines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.7">1</a></li>
 <li>caro sola ex traduce est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.2">1</a></li>
 <li>castigatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.22">1</a></li>
 <li>causæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.22">1</a></li>
 <li>causæ et signa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.20">1</a></li>
 <li>causæ gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.1">1</a></li>
 <li>causæ instrumentales: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.30">1</a></li>
 <li>causæ secundæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.29">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.43">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.44">3</a></li>
 <li>causa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.21">1</a></li>
 <li>causa conveniens indulgentias faciendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.28">1</a></li>
 <li>causa cum alia causa contingente, scil. cum libero arbitrio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.2">1</a></li>
 <li>causa existit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.5">1</a></li>
 <li>causa instrumentalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.15">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.9">3</a></li>
 <li>causa prima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.45">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.15">2</a></li>
 <li>causa principalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.8">1</a></li>
 <li>causa principalis doni gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.10">1</a></li>
 <li>causa sacramentorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.1">1</a></li>
 <li>causa sine qua non: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.11">1</a></li>
 <li>causaliter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.27">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.41">2</a></li>
 <li>causant et continent gratiam ex opere operato: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.28">1</a></li>
 <li>certitudo salutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p12.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.14">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p6.3">4</a></li>
 <li>clavis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.16">1</a></li>
 <li>clavis jurisdictionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.16">1</a></li>
 <li>clavis jurisdictionis — quæ non clavis cœli est, sed quædam dispositio ad eam!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.24">1</a></li>
 <li>clavis ordinis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.23">1</a></li>
 <li>coetus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cognitio quidditativa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.18">1</a></li>
 <li>cohibitio interiorum motuum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.3">1</a></li>
 <li>collatio gratiæ (quoad habitum, etsi non pro illo tempore quoad usum): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.29">1</a></li>
 <li>communicatio idiomatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.24">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.24">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.39">5</a></li>
 <li>communitas baptizatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>compensatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.14">2</a></li>
 <li>concomitatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.33">1</a></li>
 <li>concordata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.55">1</a></li>
 <li>concupiscentia carnis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.3">1</a></li>
 <li>conditio sine qua non: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.1">1</a></li>
 <li>conformitas naturæ divinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.4">1</a></li>
 <li>congregatio fidelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.3">1</a></li>
 <li>congregatio fidelium, corpus mysticum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.11">1</a></li>
 <li>congrua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.28">1</a></li>
 <li>conjecturaliter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.27">1</a></li>
 <li>conjungens hominem summo bono, quod est deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.18">1</a></li>
 <li>consensus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.28">1</a></li>
 <li>consensus gentium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.17">1</a></li>
 <li>consentiente voluntate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.29">1</a></li>
 <li>consequitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.28">1</a></li>
 <li>conservatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.25">1</a></li>
 <li>conservatio rerum a deo non est per aliquam novam actionem, sed per continuationem actionis quæ dat esse, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.26">1</a></li>
 <li>consigno te, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.7">1</a></li>
 <li>consilia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.85">2</a></li>
 <li>consilia evangelica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.71">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p128.1">2</a></li>
 <li>consilia vero oportet esse de illis, per quae melius et expeditius : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.76">1</a></li>
 <li>constabit, eum qui opinetur, Christi corpus cœlo devocatum adesse sensualiter in altari, ipsum se dejicere, quod vecordium est, dum confirmat se manu frangere, dente atterere Christi corpus, quod tamen ipsum negare non possit impossibile esse et incorruptibile.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.15">1</a></li>
 <li>contagium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.4">1</a></li>
 <li>continent gratiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.23">1</a></li>
 <li>continet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.4">1</a></li>
 <li>continua secundum actum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.22">1</a></li>
 <li>contra defectum peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.29">1</a></li>
 <li>contra honorem dei, ut homo reconcilietur illi cum calumnia hujus contumeliæ deo irrogatæ, nisi prius honoraverit deum vincendo diabolum, sicut inhonoravit ilium victus a diabolo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.29">1</a></li>
 <li>contra voluntatem dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.28">1</a></li>
 <li>contradictio in adjecto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>contritio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.14">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.16">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.6">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.8">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.10">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.15">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.23">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.28">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.29">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.30">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.43">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.54">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.4">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.31">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p97.4">19</a></li>
 <li>contritio (compunctio) cordis, confessio oris, satisfactio operis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.13">1</a></li>
 <li>contritio ex opere operato: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.52">1</a></li>
 <li>contritio non potest esse sine caritate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.55">1</a></li>
 <li>conveniens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p20.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.25">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p19.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.30">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.21">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.3">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.4">11</a></li>
 <li>convenienter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.74">1</a></li>
 <li>convenientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.32">1</a></li>
 <li>convenientissimum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.6">1</a></li>
 <li>convenientius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.29">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.1">2</a></li>
 <li>conversio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.14">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.25">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.30">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.33">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.38">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.43">10</a></li>
 <li>conversio inordinata ad commutabile bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.27">1</a></li>
 <li>copula carnalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.23">2</a></li>
 <li>copula carnalis fornicatoria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.24">1</a></li>
 <li>copulatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.22">1</a></li>
 <li>cor humiliatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.25">1</a></li>
 <li>corporales res: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.1">1</a></li>
 <li>corporalis nota militiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.8">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus Christi in eodem loco cum substantia panis et vini manet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.41">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus Christi non frangitur”): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.23">1</a></li>
 <li>corruptiones rerum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.35">1</a></li>
 <li>creatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.9">1</a></li>
 <li>creatio, quæ est emanatio totius esse, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.6">1</a></li>
 <li>creaturæ rationales: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.3">1</a></li>
 <li>creatura rationabilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.16">1</a></li>
 <li>credere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>credo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>credo ut intelligam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p14.1">2</a></li>
 <li>culpa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.32">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.52">2</a></li>
 <li>cum amotione interioris impedimenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.45">1</a></li>
 <li>cum fictione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.30">1</a></li>
 <li>cum grano salis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>cum intentio bonum opus faciat et fides intentionem dirigat, non immerito quæri potest, utrum omnis intentio omneque opus illorum malum sit, qui fidem non habent? . . . Quod a quibusdam non irrationabiliter astruitur, qui dicunt omnes actiones et voluntates hominis sine fide malas esse . . . Quæ ergo sine fide fiunt, bona non sunt, quia omne bonum deo placet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.11">1</a></li>
 <li>cum quis me fidelium vel virtute rationis vel auctoritate scriptum correxerit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.4">1</a></li>
 <li>curia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>datio vitæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p22.7">2</a></li>
 <li>datur S. S. ad robur, ut vid. Christianus audacter Christi confiteatur nomen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.14">1</a></li>
 <li>datur baptisato spiritus sanctus ad robur . . . missio seu datio spiritus s. non est nisi cum gratia gratum faciente. Unde manifestum est, quod gratia gratum faciens confertur in hoc sacramento . . . gratiæ gratum facientis primus effectus est remissio culpæ, habet tamen et alios effectus quia sufficit ad hoc quod promoveat hominem per omnes gradus usque in vitam æternam . . . et ideo gratia gratum faciens non solum datur ad remissionem culpæ, sed etiam ad augmentum et firmamentum justitiæ, et sic confertur in hoc sacramento.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.13">1</a></li>
 <li>de adultis, qui digne recipiunt sacramentum, non ambigitur quin gratiam operantem et cooperantern perceperint . . . de parvulis vero, qui nondum ratione utuntur, quæstio est, an in baptismo receperint gratiam qua ad majorem venientes ætatem possent velle et operari bonum? Videtur, quod non receperint, quia gratia illa caritas est et fides, quæ voluntatem præparat et adjuvat. Sed quis dixerit, eos accepisse fidem et caritatem!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.32">1</a></li>
 <li>de condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.3">1</a></li>
 <li>de condigno et de congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.398">1</a></li>
 <li>de congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.24">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.2">2</a></li>
 <li>de duplice humilitate, una vid. quam parit veritas et altera quam inflammat caritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.16">1</a></li>
 <li>de gubernatione rerum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.14">1</a></li>
 <li>de macula peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.68">1</a></li>
 <li>de modo existendi corpus Christi, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.37">1</a></li>
 <li>de modo passionis Christi quantum ad effectum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>de necessitate sac.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.11">1</a></li>
 <li>de necessitate sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.8">1</a></li>
 <li>de necessitate salutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.6">3</a></li>
 <li>de osculo pedis, manus et oris domini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.12">1</a></li>
 <li>de peccato veniali et mortali.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.70">1</a></li>
 <li>de potentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.12">1</a></li>
 <li>de reatu pœnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.69">1</a></li>
 <li>de spiritu, qui est deus, et quomodo misericordia et judicium dicantur pedes domini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.14">1</a></li>
 <li>de statu perfectionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.81">1</a></li>
 <li>de subjecto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>de triplici profectu animæ, qui fit per osculum pedis, manus et oris domini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.13">1</a></li>
 <li>de uberibus sponsi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.15">1</a></li>
 <li>de vera et falsa pænitentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.10">1</a></li>
 <li>debita, abundans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.16">1</a></li>
 <li>debitum conjugale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.29">2</a></li>
 <li>declarator: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.5">1</a></li>
 <li>deifica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.2">1</a></li>
 <li>demonstrativum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.6">1</a></li>
 <li>deputari ad agendum : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.15">1</a></li>
 <li>deum impossibile est honorem suum perdere: aut enim peccator sponte solvit quod debet aut deus ab invito accipit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.14">1</a></li>
 <li>deus est rationis atque justitiæ et auctor et exactor.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>deus ignotus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.35">1</a></li>
 <li>deus movet animam hominis convertendo eam ad se ipsum . . . prima conversio ad deum fit per fidem . . . ideo motus fidei requiritur ad justificationem impii.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.19">1</a></li>
 <li>dicimur quoque et aliter per mortem Christi justificati, quia per fidem mortis ejus a peccatis mundamur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p25.8">1</a></li>
 <li>dictatus Gregorii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>dignum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.9">1</a></li>
 <li>disjecta membra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>dispositio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.8">1</a></li>
 <li>dispositio (præparatio) hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.23">1</a></li>
 <li>dispositio ad gratiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li>dispositio materiæ non ex necessitate consequitur formam nisi per virtutem agentis, qui dispositionem causat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.11">1</a></li>
 <li>dispositio necessitans ad effectum signatum per sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.35">1</a></li>
 <li>disposuit universaliter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.38">1</a></li>
 <li>divina bonitas est finis rerum omnium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.9">1</a></li>
 <li>divina essentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.6">1</a></li>
 <li>doctor resolutissimus Durandus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>doctrina argumentativa, sed “hæc doctrina non argumentatur ad sua principia probanda, quæ sunt articuli fidei, sed ex eis procedit ad aliquid aliud : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.15">1</a></li>
 <li>dominatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.50">1</a></li>
 <li>dominus deus noster papa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.46">1</a></li>
 <li>donum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.12">1</a></li>
 <li>dulia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.51">1</a></li>
 <li>dum in carne et per carnem facit opera, non carnis sed dei . . .manifeste ipsum se esse judicat, per quem eadem et ante fiebant, quando fiebant. In carne, inquam, et per carnem potenter et patienter operatus mira, locutus salubria, passus indigna evidentur ostendit, quia ipse sit, qui potenter sed invisibiliter sæcula condidisset, sapienter regeret, benigne protegeret. Denique dum evangelizat ingratis, signa præbet infidelibus, pro suis crucifixoribus orat, nonne liquido ipsum se esse declarat, qui cum patre suo quotidie oriri facit solem super bonos et malos, pluit super justos et injustos?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.25">1</a></li>
 <li>duo nepotes essent in trinitate, quia, si pater incarnatus esset, esset nepos parentum virginis per hominem assumptum, et verbum cum nihil habeat de homine, nepos tamen esset virginis, quia filii ejus erit filius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ea quæ necesse est ei convenire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.17">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.7">1</a></li>
 <li>editio symboli facta est in synodo generali, sed hujusmodi synodus auctoritate solius summi pontificis potest congregari. Ergo editio symboli ad auctoritatem summi pontificis pertinet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.31">1</a></li>
 <li>effectus ejus arbitrio hominis subjacet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.17">1</a></li>
 <li>effectus licet occulti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.14">1</a></li>
 <li>efficacia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.5">1</a></li>
 <li>efficientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p38.3">1</a></li>
 <li>efficiunt quod figurant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.13">2</a></li>
 <li>ego te absolvo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.9">1</a></li>
 <li>eleemosynae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.5">1</a></li>
 <li>emanationem totius entis a causa universali, quæ est deus, designamus nomine creationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.5">1</a></li>
 <li>enumerantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.21">1</a></li>
 <li>eo quod: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.16">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopus universalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p2.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.2">2</a></li>
 <li>error est, si per Romanam ecclesiam intelligat universalem aut concilium generale.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.59">1</a></li>
 <li>esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p4.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.21">2</a></li>
 <li>essentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.11">1</a></li>
 <li>est debita humilitas subdere se majori propter deum, abundans (humilitas) subdere se pari, superabundans subdere se minori.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.15">1</a></li>
 <li>est enim hoc proprie sacrificii effectus, ut per ipsum placetur deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.22">1</a></li>
 <li>et causa existat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p50.2">1</a></li>
 <li>et ideo non statim per primum actum pænitentiae quo remittitur culpa, solvitur reatus totius pœnæ, sed completis omnibus pænitentiæ actibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.33">1</a></li>
 <li>et ideo oportet, quod virtus salutifera a divinitate Christi per ejus humanitatem in ipsa sacramenta derivetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.14">1</a></li>
 <li>et quia iste error est famosior ceteris his diebus, et nimis multi per ipsum in Pelagianum præcipitium dilabuntur, necessarium videtur ipsum diligentiori examine perscrutari.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.17">1</a></li>
 <li>et tanquam violator sacramenti peccat, qui confessionem revelat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.9">1</a></li>
 <li>etiam a non jejunis dari vel accipi potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.18">1</a></li>
 <li>eucharistia consummantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.21">1</a></li>
 <li>eum autem qui tantum donum sponte dat deo, sine retributione debere esse non judicabis . . .alioquin aut injustus (!) videretur esse si nollet, aut impotens si non posset.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.28">1</a></li>
 <li>evacuamus et irritas esse consemus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ex condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.70">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.74">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.76">3</a></li>
 <li>ex conditione humanæ naturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ex congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.73">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.77">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.16">4</a></li>
 <li>ex contrario: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ex decreto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.28">1</a></li>
 <li>ex divina institutione determinatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.12">1</a></li>
 <li>ex divina ordinatione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.12">1</a></li>
 <li>ex hoc quod per liberum arbitrium agit, deo satisfacere potest, quia quamvis dei sit prout a deo sibi concessum, tamen libere ei traditum est, ut ejus dominos sit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.17">1</a></li>
 <li>ex jure divino: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.11">1</a></li>
 <li>ex libera voluntate quia necessarium erit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.10">1</a></li>
 <li>ex merito: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.37">1</a></li>
 <li>ex opere operante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.36">3</a></li>
 <li>ex opere operantis or operante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.8">1</a></li>
 <li>ex opere operato: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.9">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.14">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p64.4">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.5">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.35">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.10">10</a></li>
 <li>ex ordinatione divina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.65">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.78">2</a></li>
 <li>ex parte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.26">1</a></li>
 <li>ex parte ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.7">1</a></li>
 <li>ex parte finis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.17">1</a></li>
 <li>ex parte subjecti gratia potest suscipere magis vel minus, prout scil. unus perfectius illustratur a lumine gratiæ quam alius. Cujus diversitatis ratio quidem est aliqua ex parte præparantis se ad gratiam, qui enim magis se ad gratiam præparat pleniorem gratiam accipit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.19">1</a></li>
 <li>ex potestate auctoritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ex præscientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ex propriis viribus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.15">1</a></li>
 <li>ex quo aliquis peccatum incurrit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.16">1</a></li>
 <li>ex quo sequitur ea interdum deficere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.38">1</a></li>
 <li>ex sensibilium cognitione non potest tota dei virtus cognosci et per consequens nec ejus essentia videri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.16">1</a></li>
 <li>ex statu hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ex studio actionis humanæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ex superioris privilegio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.13">1</a></li>
 <li>ex vi clavium non tota pœna remittitur, sed aliqiud de pœna temporali, cujus reatus post absolutionem a pœna æterna remanere potuit, nec solum de pœna quam pænitens habet in confitendo, quia sic confessio et sacramentalis absolutio non esset nisi in onus, quod non competit sacramentis novæ legis, sed etiam de illa pœna, quæ in purgatorio debetur, aliquid remittitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.18">1</a></li>
 <li>excedere et cum Christo esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.9">1</a></li>
 <li>excellentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.4">1</a></li>
 <li>excommunication habet effectum suum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.31">1</a></li>
 <li>exinanitio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.22">1</a></li>
 <li>expeditius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.12">1</a></li>
 <li>exundatiæ suæ plenitudinis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.31">1</a></li>
 <li>fabricata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.18">1</a></li>
 <li>faciendi quod facit Christus et ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.33">1</a></li>
 <li>familiari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.13">1</a></li>
 <li>fidei respondet baptismus et ordinatur c. culpam originalem, spei extrema unctio et ordinatur c. culpam venialem, caritati eucharistia et ordinatur c. pœnalitatem malitiæ, prudentiæ ordo et ordinatur c. ignorantiam, justitiæ pænitentia et ordinatur c. peccatum mortale, temperantiæ matrimonium et ordinatur c. concupiscentiam, fortitudini confirmatio et ordinatur c. infirmitatem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.33">1</a></li>
 <li>fideles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.6">1</a></li>
 <li>fides: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.15">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.22">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.23">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.32">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.30">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.39">8</a></li>
 <li>fides caritate formata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.5">2</a></li>
 <li>fides cum caritate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.13">1</a></li>
 <li>fides formata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.6">1</a></li>
 <li>fides formata per caritatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.10">1</a></li>
 <li>fides implicita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.234">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p10.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.6">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.7">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.9">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.11">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.14">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.15">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.5">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.6">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.8">14</a></li>
 <li>fides informis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p40.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.5">4</a></li>
 <li>fiducia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.37">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.7">2</a></li>
 <li>filioque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.15">1</a></li>
 <li>filius ad honorem suum seipsum sibi obtulit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p22.5">1</a></li>
 <li>finis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.4">1</a></li>
 <li>finis gubernationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.21">1</a></li>
 <li>finis gubernationis, conservatio and mutatio rerum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.15">1</a></li>
 <li>finis mundi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.17">1</a></li>
 <li>finis naturalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.47">1</a></li>
 <li>finis religionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p28.4">1</a></li>
 <li>finis rerum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.16">1</a></li>
 <li>finis theologiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.254">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.8">2</a></li>
 <li>finis universalis rerum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.18">1</a></li>
 <li>firmiter tenendum est, quod ordinationes ecclesiæ dirigantur secundum sapientiam Christi. Et propter hoc certum esse debet, ritus quod ecclesia observat in hoc et in aliis sacramentis esse convenientes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.23">1</a></li>
 <li>fomes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.14">1</a></li>
 <li>fomes peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.3">3</a></li>
 <li>for omnia simul et pater et filius et amborum spiritus pariter et concorditer operantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p22.4">1</a></li>
 <li>forma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.23">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p68.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.9">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.10">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.9">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.13">8</a></li>
 <li>forma corporeitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.24">1</a></li>
 <li>forma sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.31">1</a></li>
 <li>forma substantialis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.29">1</a></li>
 <li>formatur per gratiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.27">1</a></li>
 <li>fornicatio deputatur ad pœnam, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.12">1</a></li>
 <li>fruitio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.9">1</a></li>
 <li>gemitus, lamentationes, humiliationes, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.18">1</a></li>
 <li>generare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.11">1</a></li>
 <li>gerit imaginem Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.6">1</a></li>
 <li>gloria beatitudinis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.3">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.35">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.6">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.7">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.5">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.42">8</a></li>
 <li>gratia co-operans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.6">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia conditus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.37">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia cooperans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.12">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.2">4</a></li>
 <li>gratia fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.6">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia gratis dans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.42">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia gratis data: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p103.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.43">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.22">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.25">7</a></li>
 <li>gratia gratis data (caritas infusa): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.1">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia gratis data præveniens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia gratum faciens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.24">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.14">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.11">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.15">7</a></li>
 <li>gratia informans et virtutes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.30">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia infusa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p103.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.32">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.11">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.40">5</a></li>
 <li>gratia infusa (habitus): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.16">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia justificans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia nihil est aliud quam participata similitudo divinæ naturae secundum illud: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.4">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia operans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.1">3</a></li>
 <li>gratia operans (præveniens): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia operans and cooperans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.22">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia præveniens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.18">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.13">3</a></li>
 <li>gratia prima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.84">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.85">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.86">5</a></li>
 <li>gratia secundum se considerata perficit essentiam : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.8">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia subsequens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.19">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia superaddita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.36">1</a></li>
 <li>gratia virtutum et donorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.7">2</a></li>
 <li>gratis Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.2">1</a></li>
 <li>gubernatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.22">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.15">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.19">3</a></li>
 <li>gubernatio diversa in quantum ad creaturas irrationales: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.25">1</a></li>
 <li>habet et judicare, si bona non fuerit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.20">1</a></li>
 <li>habituate : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.6">1</a></li>
 <li>habitus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.36">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.37">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.33">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.34">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.51">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.22">8</a></li>
 <li>habitus boni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.33">1</a></li>
 <li>habitus gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.1">1</a></li>
 <li>habitus ligatus est propter pueritiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.25">1</a></li>
 <li>habitus vitiosus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.14">1</a></li>
 <li>hoc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.7">1</a></li>
 <li>hoc oportet in sacramento pænitentiæ significari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p89.7">1</a></li>
 <li>hoc sacramentum perficitur per ea quæ sunt ex parte sacerdotis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.11">1</a></li>
 <li>hoc sub his specibus contentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.8">1</a></li>
 <li>homines attriti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.5">2</a></li>
 <li>homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p25.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.8">3</a></li>
 <li>homo ad recte vivendum dupliciter auxilio dei indiget. Uno quidem modo quantum ad aliquod habituale donum, per quod natura humana corrupta sanetur et etiam sanata elevetur ad operanda opera meritoria vitæ æternæ, quæ excedunt proportionem naturæ. Alio modo indiget homo auxilio gratiæ, ut a deo moveatur ad agendum. Quantum igitur ad primum auxilii modum, homo in gratia existens non indiget alio auxilio gratiæ quasi aliquo alio habitu infuso, indiget tamen auxilio gratiæ secundum alium modum, ut scil. a deo moveatur ad recte agendum, et hoc propter duo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.31">1</a></li>
 <li>homo per eandem materiam causæ deo satisfacere debet, per quam offenderat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p18.3">1</a></li>
 <li>honestius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.7">1</a></li>
 <li>honorem debitum deo impendere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.13">1</a></li>
 <li>humiliatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.56">1</a></li>
 <li>humilitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.14">2</a></li>
 <li>id quo creditur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.7">1</a></li>
 <li>id quod: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.6">1</a></li>
 <li>idem est sacerdos et hostia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ideo meritum hominis apud deum esse non potest nisi secundum persuppositionem divinæ ordinationis, ita scil. ut id homo consequatur a deo per operationem quasi mercedem, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.63">1</a></li>
 <li>ideo quantumcunque natura aliqua corporalis vel spiritualis ponatur perfecta, non potest in suum actum procedere nisi moveatur a deo, quæ quidem motio est secundum suæ providentiæ rationem, non secundum necessitatem naturæ, sicut modo corporis cœlestis. Non solum autem a deo est omnis motio, sicut a primo movente, sed etiam ab ipso est omnis formalis perfectio, sicut a primo actu. Sic igitur actio intellectus et cujuscunque entis creati dependet et a deo quantum ad duo. Uno modo in quantum ab ipso habet perfectionem sive formam per quam agit, alio modo in quantum ab ipso movetur ad agendum. Intellectus humanus habet aliquam formam, scil. ipsum intelligibile lumen, quod est de se sufficiens ad quædam intelligibilia cognoscenda . . . altiora vero intelligibilia intellectus humanus cognoscere non potest, nisi fortiori lumine perficiatur . . . quod dicitur lumen gratiæ, in quantum est naturæ superadditum. Sic igitur dicendum est, quod ad cognitionem cujuscunque veri homo indiget auxilio divino, ut intellectus a deo moveatur ad suum actum, non autem indiget ad cognoscendam veritatem in omnibus nova illustratione superaddita naturali illustrationi, sed in quibusdam quæ excedunt naturalem cognitionem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.9">1</a></li>
 <li>illa, qua nos movet ad bene volendum et agendum — habituale donum nobis divinitus inditum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.7">1</a></li>
 <li>illud cadit sub merito condigni, ad quod motio gratiæ se extendit, motio autem alicujus moventis non solum se extendit ad ultimum terminum motus, sed etiam ad totum progressum in motu; terminus autem motus gratiæ est vita aeterna, progressus autem in hoc motu est secundum augmentum caritatis. Sic igitur augmentum gratiæ cadit sub merito condigni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.97">1</a></li>
 <li>impassibiliter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.13">1</a></li>
 <li>impedimentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.29">1</a></li>
 <li>impedimentum peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.92">1</a></li>
 <li>imperium Romanum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.45">1</a></li>
 <li>importat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.72">1</a></li>
 <li>importatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.28">1</a></li>
 <li>impossibilitas peccandi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.4">1</a></li>
 <li>in acceptione sanguinis totum Christum deum et hominem et in acceptione corporis similiter totem accipimus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li>in actu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.36">1</a></li>
 <li>in actu meritorio duo sunt consideranda. Primum illud quod præcedit rationem meritorii, in quo includitur substantia et intentio actus ac rectitudo moralis. Secundum est ratio meritorii, quod est esse acceptum a divina voluntate, aut acceptabile, sive dignum acceptari ad præmium æternum. Quantum ad primum, potentia est causa prima et principalis, et habitus causa secunda, cum potentia utatur habitu, non e converso; alias habens semel gratiam nunquam posset peccare, cum causa secunda semper sequatur motionem causæ primæ, nec possit movere ad oppositum illius, ad quod causa prima inclinat. Sed accipiendo actum in quantum est meritorius talis conditio ei convenit principaliter ab habitu et minus principaliter a voluntate. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.8">1</a></li>
 <li>in actu semper feratur in deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.83">1</a></li>
 <li>in casu mortis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.14">2</a></li>
 <li>in cognitione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.26">1</a></li>
 <li>in cujus signum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.23">1</a></li>
 <li>in culpa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>in deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.22">1</a></li>
 <li>in externis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.8">1</a></li>
 <li>in forma ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.13">1</a></li>
 <li>in foro interno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.12">1</a></li>
 <li>in genere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in habitu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.35">1</a></li>
 <li>in instanti fit absque successione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.32">1</a></li>
 <li>in naturalibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.12">1</a></li>
 <li>in necessitate etiam laicus vicem sacerdotis supplet, ut ei confessio fieri possit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.10">1</a></li>
 <li>in nomine matris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.20">1</a></li>
 <li>in omnibus indulgentiis fit mentio de vere contritio et confessis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.24">1</a></li>
 <li>in optione : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.73">1</a></li>
 <li>in peccatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.23">1</a></li>
 <li>in potestate Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.6">1</a></li>
 <li>in praxi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.11">1</a></li>
 <li>in quantum ad creaturas per se agentes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.26">1</a></li>
 <li>in quantum homo habet præ ceteris creaturis ut per se agat voluntarie agens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.79">1</a></li>
 <li>in quo ostenditur et dei severitas, qui peccatum sine pœna dimittere noluit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.30">1</a></li>
 <li>in re: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in specie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in spiritualibus quædum displicentia de peccatis commissis, sed non perfecta, [quæ est] accessus : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.17">1</a></li>
 <li>in statu natural integræ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.66">1</a></li>
 <li>in verbis et rebus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.11">1</a></li>
 <li>inclinatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.62">1</a></li>
 <li>inclinatio ad bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.3">1</a></li>
 <li>incommoda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.13">1</a></li>
 <li>inconveniens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p12.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.24">3</a></li>
 <li>incorporatio in Christo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.3">1</a></li>
 <li>indelebilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.2">1</a></li>
 <li>indifferentia oppositorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p14.6">1</a></li>
 <li>indistincta potestas super omnes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.26">1</a></li>
 <li>indulgentiæ simpliciter tantum valent quantum prædicantur, dummodo ex parte dantis sit auctoritas et ex parte recipientis caritas et ex parte causæ pietas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.14">1</a></li>
 <li>indulgentiarum materia est abusus quæstorum et saepe illorum falsum crimen, nonnumquam impura et corrupta intentio papæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.15">1</a></li>
 <li>ineptia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.10">1</a></li>
 <li>inferiores virtutes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.40">1</a></li>
 <li>infusa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.43">2</a></li>
 <li>initium omnis peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.5">1</a></li>
 <li>inordinata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.2">1</a></li>
 <li>inordinata concupiscentia sensibilis appetitus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.16">1</a></li>
 <li>inordinate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.10">1</a></li>
 <li>inordinatio virium animæ præcipue in hoc attenditur, quod inordinate convertuntur ad bonum commutabile, quæ quidem inordinatio communi nomine potest dici concupiscentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.56">1</a></li>
 <li>institutor sacramentorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.8">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum animatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.31">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum conjunctum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.26">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum inanimatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.29">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum separatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.27">1</a></li>
 <li>integras in una persona: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>intellectus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p13.5">1</a></li>
 <li>intelligere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.3">1</a></li>
 <li>intelligo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>intentio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.32">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.35">2</a></li>
 <li>inter eos, quorum est simpliciter æqualitas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.55">1</a></li>
 <li>interiores motus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.9">1</a></li>
 <li>intueamur nunc prout possumus, quanta inde ratione sequatur humana salvatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.25">1</a></li>
 <li>invenisti gratiam apud deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.6">1</a></li>
 <li>inviti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.20">1</a></li>
 <li>ipse esset caput principaliter, alii vero secundario: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.25">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.58">1</a></li>
 <li>joculator domini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>judex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.4">1</a></li>
 <li>judex aequus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.3">1</a></li>
 <li>judicare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.19">1</a></li>
 <li>jure divino: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.7">1</a></li>
 <li>juris divini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p87.4">1</a></li>
 <li>jurisdictio et cura totius mundi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.44">1</a></li>
 <li>jurisdictio in foro contentioso: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.36">1</a></li>
 <li>justa potestas diaboli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>justificatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.9">1</a></li>
 <li>justificatio impiorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.30">1</a></li>
 <li>justificatio passive accepta importat motum ad justitiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.4">1</a></li>
 <li>justilia originalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.45">1</a></li>
 <li>justitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p12.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.14">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.16">3</a></li>
 <li>justitia dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.7">1</a></li>
 <li>justitia originalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.405">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.48">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.10">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.12">5</a></li>
 <li>justum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.59">1</a></li>
 <li>juxta ejus arbitrium satisfacit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.21">1</a></li>
 <li>lamentationes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.26">1</a></li>
 <li>languor et fomes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.2">1</a></li>
 <li>lapsus linguæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.19">1</a></li>
 <li>latet dolus in generalibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>legati non sacerdotes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.18">1</a></li>
 <li>lex Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p18.2">3</a></li>
 <li>lex dei, lex Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>lex evangelica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.6">1</a></li>
 <li>lex perfectæ libertatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.7">1</a></li>
 <li>liberati pœnæ satisfactoriæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.14">1</a></li>
 <li>liberatio per mortem Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p36.2">1</a></li>
 <li>libertas arbitrii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.27">1</a></li>
 <li>liberum arbitrium non est aliud, quam arbitrium potens servare rectitudinem voluntatis propter ipsam rectitudinem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.25">1</a></li>
 <li>limbus infantium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.7">2</a></li>
 <li>limbus patrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.9">1</a></li>
 <li>loco intentionis motum a quo movetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.30">1</a></li>
 <li>loco totius ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.35">1</a></li>
 <li>lumen gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.10">1</a></li>
 <li>lumen rationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.7">1</a></li>
 <li>lumen superadditum naturæ, gratia operans et cooperans, præveniens et subsequens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.397">1</a></li>
 <li>macula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.20">1</a></li>
 <li>macula, corruptio naturæ, reatus culpæ, pœna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.16">1</a></li>
 <li>macula, corruptio naturalis boni, reatus culpæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.29">1</a></li>
 <li>majores prælati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.33">1</a></li>
 <li>malum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.41">1</a></li>
 <li>malum non est nisi in bono: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.64">1</a></li>
 <li>malus motus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.47">1</a></li>
 <li>manducatio infidelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>manet clavium potestas quantum ad essentiam, sed usus impeditur ex defectu materiæ. Cum enim usus clavium in utente prælationem requirat respectu ejus in quem utitur, propria materia in quam exercetur usus clavium est homo subditus. Et quia per ordinationem ecclesiæ unus subditur alteri, ideo etiam per ecclesiæ prælatos potest subtrahi alicui ille, qui erat ei subjectus. Unde cum ecclesia hæreticos et schismaticos et alios hujusmodi privet subtrahendo subditos vel simpliciter vel quantum ad aliquid, quantum ad hoc quod privati sunt, non possunt usum clavium habere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.25">1</a></li>
 <li>manet igitur post peccatum liberum arbitrium, etsi miserum, tamen integrum . . . non ergo si creatura potens aut sapiens, sed tantum si volens esse desierit, liberum arbitrium amisisse putanda erit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.32">1</a></li>
 <li>materia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.22">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p68.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p74.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.8">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.32">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.8">6</a></li>
 <li>materia disposita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.33">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.14">3</a></li>
 <li>materia prima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.10">1</a></li>
 <li>materia proxima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.6">1</a></li>
 <li>materia sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.5">1</a></li>
 <li>materia, forma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.319">1</a></li>
 <li>materialiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.6">1</a></li>
 <li>maximi plane cordis est, per omnia ad dialecticam confugere, quia confugere ad eam ad rationem est confugere, quo qui non confugit, cum secundum rationem sit factus ad imaginem dei, suum honorem reliquit nec potest renovari de die in diem ad imaginem dei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.12">1</a></li>
 <li>media inter filium, qui est sanctus sanctorum, et alios sanctos, virgo regia, janua cœli, via, peccatorum scala: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.1">1</a></li>
 <li>mediatrix: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.2">1</a></li>
 <li>medicus peritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.2">1</a></li>
 <li>mentalis : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.34">1</a></li>
 <li>merces: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.51">1</a></li>
 <li>merita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p128.3">1</a></li>
 <li>merita de condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.26">2</a></li>
 <li>merita de congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.18">1</a></li>
 <li>merita ex condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.25">1</a></li>
 <li>merita ex congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.24">2</a></li>
 <li>merito condigni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.95">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.96">2</a></li>
 <li>meritum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.50">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.9">4</a></li>
 <li>meritum “in quantum uterque operatur secundum modum suum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.61">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum de condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.14">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum de congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.43">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.87">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.89">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.12">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p116.13">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.4">6</a></li>
 <li>meritum ex condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.2">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum ex congruo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p122.1">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum secundum quid: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.58">1</a></li>
 <li>meritum simpliciter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.60">1</a></li>
 <li>minimum de spiritualitate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.10">1</a></li>
 <li>minister: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.7">1</a></li>
 <li>minister sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p3.332">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p61.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.21">3</a></li>
 <li>ministerialiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.47">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.52">2</a></li>
 <li>ministerii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ministri dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.10">1</a></li>
 <li>ministri dei in remittendis culpis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.6">1</a></li>
 <li>miser: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.12">1</a></li>
 <li>misereatur tui deus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.14">1</a></li>
 <li>misericordia ordinata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.17">1</a></li>
 <li>modus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.3">2</a></li>
 <li>modus humanæ virtutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.62">1</a></li>
 <li>mors æterna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.29">1</a></li>
 <li>mortificationes temporales: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.19">1</a></li>
 <li>mota movens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.11">1</a></li>
 <li>mota non movens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.9">1</a></li>
 <li>motio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.24">1</a></li>
 <li>motione prioris gratiæ usque ad haec [viz., the Fall or the mortal sin] non se extendente: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.91">1</a></li>
 <li>motus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.49">1</a></li>
 <li>motus contrarius malus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.38">1</a></li>
 <li>motus fiduciæ in deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.11">1</a></li>
 <li>motus liberi arbitrii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.15">1</a></li>
 <li>motus mobilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.25">1</a></li>
 <li>motus spirituales: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.8">1</a></li>
 <li>movens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.38">1</a></li>
 <li>movens ex se: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.24">1</a></li>
 <li>movetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.18">1</a></li>
 <li>multa, non multum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>multitudo fidelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>multum rationalis, nisi esset determinatio ecclesiæ in contrarium, quia salvat et vitat omnes difficultates quæ sequuntur ex separatione accidentium a subjecto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.42">1</a></li>
 <li>mundius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.6">1</a></li>
 <li>munus dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.7">1</a></li>
 <li>mutatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.13">1</a></li>
 <li>naturæ superadditum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.11">1</a></li>
 <li>natura divina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p107.9">1</a></li>
 <li>naturalia bona corrupta sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.1">1</a></li>
 <li>naturalibus bonis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.21">1</a></li>
 <li>necessaria in sacramentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.16">1</a></li>
 <li>necessarium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p12.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p20.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.26">3</a></li>
 <li>necessarium ex se ipso,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.10">1</a></li>
 <li>necesse est, ut aut ablatus honor solvatur aut pœna sequatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>necesse est, ut bonitas dei propter immutabilitatem suam perficiat de homine quod incepit, quamvis totum sit gratia bonum quod facit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.36">1</a></li>
 <li>necesse est, ut omne peccatum satisfactio aut pœna sequatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.6">1</a></li>
 <li>necessitate respiciente ad potentiam ordinatam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.37">1</a></li>
 <li>nihil facit necessitate, quia nullo modo cogitur aut prohibetur facere aliquid: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.35">1</a></li>
 <li>nisi contrarium exterius exprimatur ex parte ministri vel recipientis sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.36">1</a></li>
 <li>non agit per virtutem suæ formæ, sed solum per motum quo movetur a principali agente: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.10">1</a></li>
 <li>non agit secundum propriam formam aut virtutem sed secundum virtutem ejus a quo movetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.26">1</a></li>
 <li>non aliquid: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.5">1</a></li>
 <li>non defectus sed contemptus damnat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.3">1</a></li>
 <li>non est aliud peccare quam non reddere deo debitum . . . debitum est subjectum esse voluntate deo . . .hæc est justitia sive rectitudo voluntatis, quæ justos facit sive rectos corde, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>non est autem similis ratio de gratia et caritate.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.31">1</a></li>
 <li>non est institutum ad satisfaciendum, sed ad spiritualiter nutriendum per unionem ad Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.10">1</a></li>
 <li>non in omni mundi fabrica tantum fatigationis auctor assumpsit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.20">1</a></li>
 <li>non in quolibet uti (potestatem clavium) possunt, sed in eos tantum, qui eis in sortem venerunt, nisi in necessitatis articulo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.27">1</a></li>
 <li>non opus est disputare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>non ordinatæ essent, nisi gladius esset sub gladio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.17">1</a></li>
 <li>non potest esse peccator adeo desperatus, quia posset consequi indulgentias, si habuerit intelligentem et fidelem informatorem et voluerit facere, quod potest, et habeat attritionem aliqualem, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.41">1</a></li>
 <li>non potest intelligi remissio culpæ, si non adest infusio gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.12">1</a></li>
 <li>non potest res ulla aliquid esse, si desinat ipsum esse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.20">1</a></li>
 <li>non sufficit solummodo reddere quod ablatum est, sed pro contumelia illata plus debet reddere, quam abstulit, sicut enim qui lædit salutem alterius, non sufficit si salutem restituit, nisi pro illata doloris injuria recompenset aliquid, ita qui honorem alicujus violat, non sufficit honorem reddere, si non secundum exhonorationis factam molestiam aliquid, quod placeat illi quem exhonoravit, restituit. Hoc quoque attendendum, quod cum aliquis quod injuste abstulit solvit, hoc debet dare, quod ab illo non posset exigi, si alienum non rapuisset.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.5">1</a></li>
 <li>non tamquam ex duobus principiis, sed tamquam ex uno principio, unica spiratione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.14">1</a></li>
 <li>non tantum valent, quantum pronuntiantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.12">1</a></li>
 <li>non videtur perfici sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.18">1</a></li>
 <li>nostra merita dei munera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>nostri de illo repletio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.23">1</a></li>
 <li>notæ ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.9">1</a></li>
 <li>nota: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.7">1</a></li>
 <li>nota ecclesiæ catholica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.9">1</a></li>
 <li>nubicula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>nulla forma : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.7">1</a></li>
 <li>nulla res creata potest in quemcunque actum prodire nisi virtute motionis divinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.32">1</a></li>
 <li>nullus : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.83">1</a></li>
 <li>numerus beatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p12.11">1</a></li>
 <li>numerus electorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.5">1</a></li>
 <li>numerus predestinatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.15">1</a></li>
 <li>obex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.25">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.27">2</a></li>
 <li>obicem contrariæ cogitationis opponere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.24">1</a></li>
 <li>obligatio ad pœnam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.15">1</a></li>
 <li>odium peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.16">1</a></li>
 <li>offerens se ipsum oblationem et hostiam deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.20">1</a></li>
 <li>omne delictum aut venia dispungit aut pœna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.8">1</a></li>
 <li>omne meritum repugnat gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.82">1</a></li>
 <li>omnes illi unus homo fuerant, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.5">1</a></li>
 <li>omnia sacramenta sensibilia rite administrata [but for this there is requisite also, and above all, the priest who lives like the apostles] habent efficaciam salutarem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.10">1</a></li>
 <li>omnis religio, quæ statum perfectionis profitetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.79">1</a></li>
 <li>operaretur ad sacramentorum effectus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.20">1</a></li>
 <li>operari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.22">1</a></li>
 <li>operatio alicujus effectus non attribuitur mobili, sed moventi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.8">1</a></li>
 <li>opinio honestior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.28">1</a></li>
 <li>opus exterius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.44">1</a></li>
 <li>opus magnum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.46">1</a></li>
 <li>opus meritorium hominis dupliciter considerari potest; uno modo, secundum quod procedit ex libero arbitrio, alio modo, secundum quod procedit ex gratia spiritus sancti. Si consideretur secundum substantiam operis et secundum quod procedit ex libero arbitrio, sic non potest ibi esse condignitas propter maximam inæqualitatem proportionis. Videtur enim congruum, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.75">1</a></li>
 <li>opus miraculosum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.47">1</a></li>
 <li>opus operans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.7">2</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.5">2</a></li>
 <li>ordinari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.15">1</a></li>
 <li>ordinatio partium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.49">1</a></li>
 <li>ordinator peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.7">1</a></li>
 <li>ordinem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ordines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ordo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.9">1</a></li>
 <li>ordo contra dissolutionem multitudinis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.31">1</a></li>
 <li>ordo rerum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.27">1</a></li>
 <li>originaliter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.31">1</a></li>
 <li>oves universæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.12">1</a></li>
 <li>pœnæ determinatæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.9">1</a></li>
 <li>pœna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.23">1</a></li>
 <li>pœnitentia legitima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>pactum cum ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.42">1</a></li>
 <li>pactum dei initum cum ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.40">1</a></li>
 <li>panem et vinum quæ in altari ponuntur post consecrationem non solum sacramentum sed etiam verum corpus et sanguinem J. Christi esse et sensualiter, non solum in sacramento sed et in veritate, manibus sacerdotum tractari et frangi et fidelium dentibus atteri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>panis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.46">1</a></li>
 <li>papa potest facere prout vult: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.22">1</a></li>
 <li>parochus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.15">1</a></li>
 <li>pars contritionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.45">1</a></li>
 <li>partem solicitudinis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>partes pænitentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.7">1</a></li>
 <li>participata similitudo divinæ naturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.24">1</a></li>
 <li>participata similitudo divine naturae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.7">1</a></li>
 <li>participatio divinæ naturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.4">1</a></li>
 <li>participatio sacerdotii Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.13">1</a></li>
 <li>participatione ejus, qui solum per se ipsum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>parvuli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.27">1</a></li>
 <li>parvuli sunt in utero matris ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.34">1</a></li>
 <li>passio Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p35.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.26">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p105.1">3</a></li>
 <li>passio Christi peccatum removat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.21">1</a></li>
 <li>passiones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.18">1</a></li>
 <li>paucissimi sunt vere contriti, ergo paucissimi salvarentur sine sacerdotibus; possunt autem omnes aliquo modo fieri attriti, et tales possunt sacerdotes juvare et eorum ministerio facere contritos et per consequens possunt eos salvare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.40">1</a></li>
 <li>peccata detestenda et destruenda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.7">1</a></li>
 <li>peccata propria singulorum, qui communicant ejus passioni per fidem et caritatem et fidei sacramenta.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.28">1</a></li>
 <li>peccata venalia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.4">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.8">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum commune totius humanæ naturæ (et quantum ad culpam et quantum ad reatum pœnæ): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.27">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum naturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.11">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum originis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p127.5">1</a></li>
 <li>peccatum prius incipit homini displicere [maxime peccatori] propter supplicia, quæ respicit timor servilis, quam propter dei offensam vel peccati turpitudinem, quod pertinet ad caritatem . . . ipse etiam motus timoris procedit ex actu dei convertentis cor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.21">1</a></li>
 <li>per Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.3">1</a></li>
 <li>per acceptationem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.1">1</a></li>
 <li>per accidens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.20">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.8">3</a></li>
 <li>per aliqua signa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.28">1</a></li>
 <li>per aliquem modum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.7">1</a></li>
 <li>per apostolicæ sedis dispensationem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.15">1</a></li>
 <li>per auctoritatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.2">1</a></li>
 <li>per concomitantiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.19">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.11">4</a></li>
 <li>per consecrationem altaris fiunt panis et vinum sacramenta religionis, non ut desinat esse quæ fuerant, sed ut sint quæ erant et in aliud commutentur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.24">1</a></li>
 <li>per extorsionem humanam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.17">1</a></li>
 <li>per homines instituta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.10">1</a></li>
 <li>per ministerium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.3">1</a></li>
 <li>per modum ministri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.5">1</a></li>
 <li>per modum suffragii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.27">1</a></li>
 <li>per raptum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.3">1</a></li>
 <li>per sacramenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.29">1</a></li>
 <li>per sacramenta dicitur esse fabricata ecclesia Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.14">1</a></li>
 <li>perfectio rerum universitatis requirit, ut non solum sint entia incorruptibilia, sed etiam corruptibilia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.36">1</a></li>
 <li>perfectio universi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.37">1</a></li>
 <li>perfectissima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.21">1</a></li>
 <li>persiflage: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.15">1</a></li>
 <li>pertinent ad quandam solemnitatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.12">1</a></li>
 <li>pertinet ad homines per comparationem ad deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.11">1</a></li>
 <li>piæ fraudes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.4">1</a></li>
 <li>pignora, figuræ, signa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.25">1</a></li>
 <li>plebs Christiana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.24">1</a></li>
 <li>plenissima fruitio quam habuit Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p34.11">1</a></li>
 <li>plenitudo gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.13">1</a></li>
 <li>pondus peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>portiunculæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.17">1</a></li>
 <li>posse vel sapere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.30">1</a></li>
 <li>possibilitas boni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.31">1</a></li>
 <li>post rem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>potentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.11">2</a></li>
 <li>potest remanere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.26">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas ad pugnam spiritalem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.12">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas clavium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.8">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas clavium, quantum est de se, se extendit ad omnes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.30">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas excellentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.23">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p60.9">2</a></li>
 <li>potestas ministerii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.16">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas regendi multitudinem et exercendi actus publicos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.27">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas servandi rectitudinem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.24">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas spiritualis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>potestas temporalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>potestatem ministerii : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.19">1</a></li>
 <li>potissima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.24">1</a></li>
 <li>potissimum inter alia sacramenta sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.15">1</a></li>
 <li>præcepta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.77">1</a></li>
 <li>præcursor Christi in naturalibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>prædestinatio non infert necessitatem saluti nec infert necessitatem libero arbitrio. Quoniam prædestinatio non est causa salutis nisi includendo merita : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.5">1</a></li>
 <li>præmittitur tamen etiam in sacramentali absolutione talis oratio, ne impediatur effectus sacramenti ex parte pænitentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.15">1</a></li>
 <li>prænuntiativum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.8">1</a></li>
 <li>præparatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.20">1</a></li>
 <li>præscientia iniquitatis quorundam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.3">1</a></li>
 <li>præsciti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>præservare culpam futuram: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.14">1</a></li>
 <li>præter ordinem gubernationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.23">1</a></li>
 <li>præter ordinem naturalem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.31">1</a></li>
 <li>pretü copiositas mysterii passionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>pretium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.53">1</a></li>
 <li>pretium majus omni debito: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.17">1</a></li>
 <li>prima causa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.28">1</a></li>
 <li>primum movens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.23">2</a></li>
 <li>primum movens immobile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.9">1</a></li>
 <li>primum movens, ens a se, perfectissimum, actus purus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.16">1</a></li>
 <li>primus movens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.9">2</a></li>
 <li>principia naturæ humanæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.50">1</a></li>
 <li>principium mundi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.16">1</a></li>
 <li>privatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p126.2">1</a></li>
 <li>pro perfectione animæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.8">1</a></li>
 <li>pro remedio peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.7">1</a></li>
 <li>pro temporali subsidio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.19">1</a></li>
 <li>pro temporum varietate diversa præcepta familiæ suæ proponit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.11">1</a></li>
 <li>prognosticum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.7">1</a></li>
 <li>proles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.31">1</a></li>
 <li>promittendo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.27">1</a></li>
 <li>propagatio tam in corporali quam in spirituali vita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.28">1</a></li>
 <li>proportionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.23">1</a></li>
 <li>propter Christum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p114.2">1</a></li>
 <li>propter aliquod obsequium acceptum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.23">1</a></li>
 <li>propter conditionem status humanæ naturæ, quæ quidem licet per gratiam sanetur quantum ad mentem, remanet tamen in ea corruptio et infectio quantum ad carnem per quam servit legi peccati; remanet etiam quædam ignorantiæ obscuritas in intellectu; propter varios enim rerum eventus et quia etiam nos ipsos non perfectæ cognoscimus, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.33">1</a></li>
 <li>propter humiliationem quidem, ut dum homo sensibilibus rebus, quæ natura infra ipsum sunt, ex præcepto creatoris se reverendo subicit, ex hac humilitate et obedientia deo magis placeat et apud eum mereatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.57">1</a></li>
 <li>propter pactum institutum cum sacerdotibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.3">1</a></li>
 <li>propter philosophiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>propter quos omnia fiunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.18">1</a></li>
 <li>purgatorium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p95.10">2</a></li>
 <li>purus homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p42.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ fuerunt congrua gratiæ præfigurandæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.12">1</a></li>
 <li>quæ significant ea quæ præcesserunt in Christo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.10">1</a></li>
 <li>quæcunque causa adsit, quæ in utilitatem ecclesiæ et honorem dei vergat, sufficiens est ratio indulgentias faciendi . . . (nam) merita ecelesiæ semper superabundant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.15">1</a></li>
 <li>quædam instrumentalis virtus ad inducendam gratiam, quæ est sacramenti effectus, proportionata instrumento: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.12">1</a></li>
 <li>quædam miraculosa opera, esti sunt minora quam justificatio impii quantum ad bonum quod fit, sunt tamen præter consuetum ordinem talium effectuum et ideo plus habent de ratione miraculi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.48">1</a></li>
 <li>qua ipse homo deo conjungitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.2">1</a></li>
 <li>qua non homo ipse justificatur, sed justificatio alterius comparatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p110.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quantum fides et devotio sua exigit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.13">1</a></li>
 <li>quasi per accidens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.34">1</a></li>
 <li>qui corrupte profert verba sacramentalia, si hoc ex industria facit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.17">1</a></li>
 <li>qui habent jurisdictionem in foro judiciali, ad quod spectat causa, quæ obligat hominem in comparatione ad alios homines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.34">1</a></li>
 <li>qui habet ministerium super corpus Christi verum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.8">1</a></li>
 <li>qui non solvit, frustra dicit: dimitte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p22.9">1</a></li>
 <li>qui sunt materia pænitentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.31">1</a></li>
 <li>quia operantur in virtute passionis Christi, et passio Christi quodammodo applicatur hominibus per sacramenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.6">1</a></li>
 <li>quibus homo fidem suam protestaretur de futuro salvatoris adventu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.9">1</a></li>
 <li>quid enim tam efficax ad curanda conscientise vulnera nec non ad purgandam mentis aciem quam Christi vulnerum sedula meditatio?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quiddam connaturale homini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.20">1</a></li>
 <li>quidditas confessionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quidquid Romana ecclesia credit, hoc solum et non aliud vel explicite vel implicite credo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p17.10">1</a></li>
 <li>quilibet actus caritatis meretur absolute vitam æternam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.93">1</a></li>
 <li>quo modo a peccatis per Christi mortem soluti sumus? Quia per ejus mortem, ut ait apostolus, commendatur nobis caritas dei, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p25.7">1</a></li>
 <li>quoad æqualitatem proportionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.16">1</a></li>
 <li>quoad æqualitatem quantitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.15">1</a></li>
 <li>quoad mortalium peccatorum remissionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.24">1</a></li>
 <li>quod Christus liberavit nos a peccatis nostris, præcipue per suam passionem non solum sufficienter et meritorie sed etiam satisfactorie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.18">1</a></li>
 <li>quod est extrinsecum a toto universo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.20">1</a></li>
 <li>quod fides facit, baptismus ostendit; fides peccata delet, baptismus deleta docet, unde sacramentum dicitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.17">1</a></li>
 <li>quod habet causam simpliciter et omnibus occultam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.32">1</a></li>
 <li>quod in subjecto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quod in subjecto erat superesse quacunque ratione non potest corrupto subjecto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.19">1</a></li>
 <li>quod superexcedit naturam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.32">1</a></li>
 <li>quodammodo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.17">1</a></li>
 <li>quodammodo conformantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.13">1</a></li>
 <li>quodammodo idem est sacerdos et hostia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.7">1</a></li>
 <li>quoddam bonum extrinsecum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.17">1</a></li>
 <li>quoddam divinum auxilium ad consequendum sacramenti finem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quodvis rei sacræ signum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quoniam inordinate se homo ad temporalia convertens semper singularem quandam perfectionem et excellentiam tamquam finem desiderat, recte ex hac parte superbia, quæ inordinatus est propriæ excellentiæ appetitus, initium omnis peccati ponitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.60">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p18.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p22.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.14">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p11.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.26">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.39">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.41">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.53">9</a></li>
 <li>ratio ad bonum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.63">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio et voluntas tenendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.28">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p14.30">1</a></li>
 <li>rationalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.42">1</a></li>
 <li>rationes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.25">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p12.3">2</a></li>
 <li>reatio realis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.13">1</a></li>
 <li>reatus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.17">1</a></li>
 <li>reatus culpæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.19">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.4">3</a></li>
 <li>reatus culpæ et pœnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.3">1</a></li>
 <li>reatus pœnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.29">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.25">3</a></li>
 <li>reatus pœnæ æternæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.20">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.13">3</a></li>
 <li>reatus pœnæ temporalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.22">1</a></li>
 <li>reatus temporalis pœnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.1">1</a></li>
 <li>reatus totius pœnæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.29">1</a></li>
 <li>rebellio inferiorum virium ad rationem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.15">1</a></li>
 <li>receptio et traditio cultus dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.10">1</a></li>
 <li>recessus et accessus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.27">1</a></li>
 <li>recessus et accessus in motu liberi arbitrii accipitur secundum detestationem et desiderium . . . oportet igitur quod in justificatione impii sit motus liberi arbitrii duplex, unus quo per desiderium tendat in dei justitiam, et alius, quo detestetur peccatum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.20">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliat autem dum offendicula hominum tollit ab oculis dei, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p25.10">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliati sumus deo diligenti nos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliati sumus deo, ut ait apostolus, per mortem christi. Quod non sic intelligendum est quasi nos sic reconciliaverit Christus, ut inciperet amare quos oderat, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p25.9">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.9">1</a></li>
 <li>reconciliatio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.19">1</a></li>
 <li>recordatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.1">1</a></li>
 <li>rectitudo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.38">1</a></li>
 <li>rectitudo liberi arbitrii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.23">1</a></li>
 <li>rector ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">2</a></li>
 <li>reddam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p13.24">1</a></li>
 <li>redemptio: “respondeo dicendum, quod per peccatum dupliciter homo obligatus erat, primo quidem servitute peccati, quia qui facit peccatum, servus est peccati. . . . Quia igitur diabolus hominem superaverat, inducendo ad peccatum, homo servituti diaboli addictus erat. Secundo, quantum ad reatum pœnæ, quo homo erat obligatus secundum dei justitiam. Et hoc etiam est servitus quædam; ad servitutem enim pertinet quod aliquis patiatur, quod non vult, cum liberi hominis sit uti se ipso ut vult. Quia igitur passio Christi fuit sufficiens et superabundans satisfactio pro peccato et reatu pœnæ generis humani, ejus passio fuit quasi quoddam pretium : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.10">1</a></li>
 <li>regeneratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.10">1</a></li>
 <li>regnum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.11">1</a></li>
 <li>regnum Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.10">2</a></li>
 <li>religio publica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>reliquiæ peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.26">1</a></li>
 <li>remanent reatu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.17">1</a></li>
 <li>remedium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.8">1</a></li>
 <li>remedium contra concupiscentiam personalem et contra defectum multitudinis, qui per mortem accidit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.32">1</a></li>
 <li>rememorativum ejus quod præcessit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.5">1</a></li>
 <li>remissio culpæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.28">1</a></li>
 <li>remissio peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.7">1</a></li>
 <li>reniti possit contra ordinem gubernationis dei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p33.24">1</a></li>
 <li>reparari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.14">1</a></li>
 <li>reparatio post lapsum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.81">1</a></li>
 <li>repræsentativum crucis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.5">1</a></li>
 <li>reprobatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.8">1</a></li>
 <li>reprobatio dei non subtrahit aliquid de potentia reprobati; unde cum dicitur quod reprobatur non potest gratiam adipisci, non est hoc intelligendum secundum impossibilitatem absolutam, sed secundum impossibilitatem conditionatam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.14">1</a></li>
 <li>reprobatio dei, qua ab æterno non eligendo quosdam reprobavit, secundum duo consideratur, quorum alterum præscit et non præparat, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.4">1</a></li>
 <li>res: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.21">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.23">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.25">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.3">7</a></li>
 <li>res : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.9">1</a></li>
 <li>res cujus sacramentum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.8">1</a></li>
 <li>res determinate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.10">1</a></li>
 <li>res sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.39">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.10">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p100.6">6</a></li>
 <li>res sacramenti : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.5">1</a></li>
 <li>res sensibiles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.21">1</a></li>
 <li>res sensibiles determinatæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.16">1</a></li>
 <li>res sensibilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.9">1</a></li>
 <li>retributio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.52">1</a></li>
 <li>revelatio specialis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ritum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.19">1</a></li>
 <li>robur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.8">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdos corporis Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.15">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramenta congrua gratiæ præsentialiter demonstrandæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p57.13">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramenta novæ legis ad duo ordinantur, vid, ad remedium c. peccata et ad perficiendam animam in his quæ pertinent ad cultum dei secundum ritum Christianæ vitæ. Quicumque autem ad aliquid certum deputatur, consuevit ad illud consignari, sicut milites qui adscribebantur ad militiam antiquitus solebant quibusdam characteribus corporalibus insigniri, eo quod deputabantur ad aliquid corporale.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.17">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramenta signant et continent : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.10">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentalia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p50.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p68.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.16">4</a></li>
 <li>sacramentalis confessio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p88.9">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.6">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.20">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.22">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.24">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.26">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.38">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.16">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.4">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.4">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.33">14</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum est corporale vel materiale elementum foris sensibiliter propositum ex similitudine repræsentans, ex institutione significans et ex sanctificatione continens aliquam invisibilem et spiritalem gratiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum est visibilis forma invisibilis gratiæ in eo collatæ, quam scil. confert ipsum sacramentum, non enim est solummodo sacræ rei signum sed etiam efficacia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum et res: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p55.7">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum perfectum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.6">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum regenerationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.20">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum, res: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrificium acceptissimum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.20">1</a></li>
 <li>saculum obscurum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sanctificare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.3">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfacere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.12">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.20">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.21">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.24">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.31">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.5">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.9">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.10">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.18">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.23">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.27">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p93.2">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.14">14</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio congrua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.27">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio de condigno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.22">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio debet esse talis, per quam aliquid nobis subtrahamus ad honorem dei, nos autem non habemus nisi tria bona, scil. bona animæ, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.29">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio operum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.11">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio secundum acceptationem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio sive referatur ad præteritam offensam sive ad futuram culpam per pœnalia : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.28">1</a></li>
 <li>satisfactio superabundans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.18">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p41.2">3</a></li>
 <li>schola ægidiana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p20.3">1</a></li>
 <li>scientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.29">1</a></li>
 <li>secunda tabula post naufragium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p82.2">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum claves ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.12">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum habitum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.23">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum modum propriorum actuum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.30">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum naturam universalem, non quidem a parte formæ, sed materiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.67">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum quantitatem devotionis sumentium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p73.5">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum quod esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum supernaturale donum gratiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.43">1</a></li>
 <li>sed est majoris necessitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.4">1</a></li>
 <li>sed hac ex parte non potest accipi prima ratio hujus diversitatis, quia præparatio ad gratiam non est hominis, nisi in quantum liberum arbitrium ejus præparatur a deo. Unde prima causa hujus diversitatis accipienda est ex parte ipsius dei, qui diversimode suæ gratiæ dona dispensat ad hoc quod ex diversis gradibus pulchritudo et perfectio ecclesiæ consurgat, sicut etiam diversos gradus rerum instituit, ut esset universum perfectum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p111.22">1</a></li>
 <li>sed hoc est per modum meriti magis quam per modum satisfactionis. Sed quantum ad solutionem debiti, unus potest pro olio satisfacere, dummodo sit in caritate, ut opera ejus satisfactoria esse possint: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p92.22">1</a></li>
 <li>sed pro temporalibus ordinatis ad spiritualia, sicut est repressio inimicorum ecclesiæ, qui pacem ecclesiæ perturbant, sicut constructio ecclesiarum et pontium et aliarum eleemosynarum largitio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.21">1</a></li>
 <li>sed si quis pro falso crimine in judicio probato excommunicatus est, tunc, si humiliter sustinet, humilitatis meritum recompensat excommunicationis damnum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.32">1</a></li>
 <li>semper, ubique et apud omnes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p125.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sensibiliter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.30">1</a></li>
 <li>sententia communis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>sententia probabilior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p67.26">1</a></li>
 <li>sententiam Petri non præcedit, sed subsequitur sententia cœli.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.2">1</a></li>
 <li>servitus summa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.48">1</a></li>
 <li>servitutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.75">1</a></li>
 <li>si aliquis non baptizatus confirmaretur, nihil reciperet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p70.5">1</a></li>
 <li>si aliquis per actum matrimonii intendat vitare fornicationem in conjuge, non est aliquod peccatum; . . . sed si intendat vitare fornicationem in se . . . hoc est peccatum veniale.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.27">1</a></li>
 <li>si ergo recte fidei intuitu in ilium respicimus qui pro nobis pependit in ligno, a vinculis diaboli solvimur, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p25.6">1</a></li>
 <li>sic igitur per hoc, quod dicitur homo gratiam dei habere, significatur quiddam supernaturale in homine a deo proveniens. Quandoque tamen gratia dei dicitur ipsa æterna dei dilectio, secundum quod dicitur etiam gratia prædestinationis, in quantum deus gratuito et non ex meritis aliquos prædestinavit sive elegit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sicut ad finem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.20">1</a></li>
 <li>significans efficaciter effectum dei gratuitum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.32">1</a></li>
 <li>significatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.4">1</a></li>
 <li>signum sensibile, gratiam dei vel effectum dei gratuitum ex institutione divina efficaciter significans, ordinatum ad salutem hominis viatoris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.31">1</a></li>
 <li>similiter tantum bonum fuit, quod Christus voluntarie passus est, quod propter hoc bonum in natura humana inventum : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.24">1</a></li>
 <li>similitudo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p49.3">1</a></li>
 <li>simplex fornicatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p16.3">1</a></li>
 <li>simpliciter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.20">1</a></li>
 <li>simpliciter justum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.56">1</a></li>
 <li>simpliciter meritum vel merces: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.57">1</a></li>
 <li>sine actu vel voluntate peccati mortaiis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.42">1</a></li>
 <li>sine fictione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.41">1</a></li>
 <li>sine merito: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p99.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sine nobis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.28">1</a></li>
 <li>sine subjecto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p72.5">1</a></li>
 <li>sit in caritate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.37">1</a></li>
 <li>societas fidelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>societas unitatis fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>sola voluntate dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p36.3">1</a></li>
 <li>solus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.16">1</a></li>
 <li>specialiter sponsus ecclesiæ dicitur sicut et Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.16">1</a></li>
 <li>species sacramentalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.22">1</a></li>
 <li>spirare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p32.12">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritualis comestio, quæ fit in mente.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.29">1</a></li>
 <li>studeamus et nos ad ipsum per eam ascendere, qui per ipsam ad nos descendit; per eam venire in gratiam ipsius, qui per eam in nostram miseriam venit; per te accessum habeamus ad filium, O benedicta inventrix gratiæ, genetrix vitæ, mater salutis, ut per te nos suscipiat, qui per te datus est nobis. Excusat apud ipsum integritas tua culpam nostræ corruptionis . . . copiosa caritas tua nostrorum cooperiat magnitudinem peccatorum, et fœcunditas gloriosa fœcunditatem nobis conferat meritorum; domina nostra, mediatrix nostra, advocata nostra, tuo filio nos reconcilia, tuo filio nos commenda, tuo filio nos repræsenta! fac, O benedicta, per gratiam quam invenisti . . . ut qui te mediante fieri dignatus est particeps infirmitatis et miseriæ nostræ, te quoque intercedente participes faciat nos gloriæ et beatitudinis suæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sub ratione dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.12">1</a></li>
 <li>sub specie panis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p79.4">1</a></li>
 <li>subditus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.28">1</a></li>
 <li>subjectum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>substantialiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.26">1</a></li>
 <li>succum et sanguinem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p129.7">1</a></li>
 <li>summa intelligentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.12">1</a></li>
 <li>summum esse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.13">2</a></li>
 <li>summus pontifex, caput ecclesiæ, cura ecclesiæ universalis, plenitudo potestatis, potestas determinandi novum symbolum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.10">1</a></li>
 <li>superabundans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p10.17">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p9.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p39.3">3</a></li>
 <li>superadditum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p108.12">1</a></li>
 <li>superbia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.4">1</a></li>
 <li>tabula rasa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p65.46">1</a></li>
 <li>terminus a quo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.7">1</a></li>
 <li>terminus ad quem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.10">2</a></li>
 <li>thesaurus meritorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.29">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.30">3</a></li>
 <li>thesaurus operum supererogatoriorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p96.4">1</a></li>
 <li>timor servilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.51">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.53">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.58">4</a></li>
 <li>timor serviliter servilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.60">1</a></li>
 <li>timor simpliciter servilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.59">1</a></li>
 <li>tota causa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p121.1">1</a></li>
 <li>transeunt actu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p58.16">1</a></li>
 <li>transmutatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.8">2</a></li>
 <li>transmutatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.9">1</a></li>
 <li>triplex perfectio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.82">1</a></li>
 <li>ultimus finis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.4">1</a></li>
 <li>unde caro ipsa, quæ concipitur in vitiosa concupiscentia polluitur et corrumpitur: ex cujus contactu anima, cum infunditur, maculam trahit, qua polluitur et fit rea, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.3">1</a></li>
 <li>unde effectus non assimilatur instrumento sed principali agenti; sicut lectus non assimilatur securi, sed arti, quæ est in mente artificis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.11">1</a></li>
 <li>unde relinquitur, quod ipse character interior sit essentialiter et principaliter ipsum sacramentum ordinis!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p101.10">1</a></li>
 <li>unde vera justitia nisi de Christi misericordia? . . .soli justi qui de ejus misericordia veniam peccatorum consecuti sunt . . .quia non modo justus sed et beatus, cui non imputabit deus peccatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p9.19">1</a></li>
 <li>universales substantiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p13.7">1</a></li>
 <li>universitas Christianorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>universitas prædestinatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.12">1</a></li>
 <li>ut ad invocationem nominorum ipsorum sanctificarentur sacramenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.21">1</a></li>
 <li>ut homo subveniat pænitendo suæ miseriæ, quam per peccatum incurrit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.18">1</a></li>
 <li>ut ipsi possent sacramenta instituere et sine ritu sacramentorum effectum sacramentorum conferre solo imperio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.22">1</a></li>
 <li>ut liceat uti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p53.10">1</a></li>
 <li>ut quidam dicunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p91.17">1</a></li>
 <li>ut substantia panis maneat sub accidentibus suis non in proprie supposito, sed tracta ad esse et suppositum Christi, ut sic sit unum suppositum in duabus naturis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.40">1</a></li>
 <li>utrum actus matrimonialis excusari possit sine honis matrimonii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p102.26">1</a></li>
 <li>utrum ad summum pontificem pertineat fidei symbolum ordinare?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p4.30">1</a></li>
 <li>utrum gratia ponat aliquid in anima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.1">1</a></li>
 <li>utrum justificatio impii sit remissio peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.3">1</a></li>
 <li>utrum quantitas dimensiva sit subjectum aliorum accidentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.18">1</a></li>
 <li>velle: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.31">1</a></li>
 <li>venia ex castigatione, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.9">1</a></li>
 <li>veniam dei compensatione sanguinis expedire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.11">1</a></li>
 <li>vera immolatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p81.13">1</a></li>
 <li>veraciter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>verba determinata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p56.15">1</a></li>
 <li>verbo tenus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p84.20">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p46.8">2</a></li>
 <li>vere et sensualiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p5.6">1</a></li>
 <li>veritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p12.8">1</a></li>
 <li>verum corpus Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>vestigia terrent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p117.14">1</a></li>
 <li>via media: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vicarius Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-p5.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-p3.3">2</a></li>
 <li>vicem dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.17">1</a></li>
 <li>videretur enim esse mutatio in deo, si non ponatur in ipso justificato. Potest illa opinio confirmari per hoc, quod illud præceptum ‘Diliges dominum deum, etc.,’ est primum, a quo tota lex pendet et prophetæ. Ad actum igitur hujus præcepti aliquando eliciendum (actus elicitus dilectionis, rationis) tenetur voluntas; ita quod non potest esse semper omissio actus hujus præcepti sine peccato mortali. Quodcumque autem voluntas actum hujus præcepti exsequitur, licet informis, et disponit se de congruo ad gratiam gratificantem sibi oblatam, vel resistet et peccabit mortaliter, vel consentiet et justificabitur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.5">1</a></li>
 <li>virginitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.86">1</a></li>
 <li>virtuosi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p75.35">1</a></li>
 <li>virtus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p59.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p86.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.8">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.9">4</a></li>
 <li>virtus Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>virtus ad inducendum sacramentalem effectum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p52.46">1</a></li>
 <li>virtus instrumentalis participata a Christo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p48.19">1</a></li>
 <li>virtus supernaturalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p66.11">1</a></li>
 <li>virtutes acquisitæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p109.8">1</a></li>
 <li>visio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p8.1">2</a></li>
 <li>visio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p6.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p8.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p17.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.9">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.10">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p7.11">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p8.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.6">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.5">10</a></li>
 <li>visio et fruitio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-p7.3">2</a></li>
 <li>vita æterna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p113.34">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p123.28">2</a></li>
 <li>vita æterna est quoddam bonum excedens proportionem naturæ creatæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.67">1</a></li>
 <li>vita Christiana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>vocatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p112.14">1</a></li>
 <li>voces: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>voluntas in puris naturalibus habet justitiam originalem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.15">1</a></li>
 <li>voluntas tenendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p106.29">1</a></li>
 <li>votum : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p83.17">1</a></li>
 <li>votum sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p85.2">1</a></li>
 <li>vulneratio naturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p119.13">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="German Words and Phrases" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
        <h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="iii.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>überbildet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Abgründlichen Substanz: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Aufklärer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Aufklärung: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecclesiastik: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ersatzstrafe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Köhlerglauben: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Kahlerglaubens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-p31.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Schadenersatz: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-p11.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Stillen Stillheit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Wüsten Gottheit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p15.9">1</a></li>
 <li>bildet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>entbildet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-p14.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iii.v-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix_1">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.i.iv-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.i-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.ii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii.ii.iii-Page_318">318</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
